A New Start in Life Part 1

This is a gentle tale about a young boy's search the become the girl he knows he should have been, with the help of his two girl friends he becomes Susanna, the girls teach him all about life as a girl.

Please note this is a gentle tale sentimental, with little sexual content, but where there is it will be tagged as such.

Three attractive young girls got onto the bus all in their very early 20's dressed very fashionably in Micro Mini skirts, towering heels, tight tops and short jackets, they were all laden with shopping bags obviously they had enjoyed a full days shopping and were now planning their Saturday night clubbing.

The three girls were Kelly, Shonali and Susanna all were 21 all young free and single, they all loved shopping, clothes, boy bands, clubbing and generally having a good time and they all worked together in the IT department of a medium sized business.

Kelly was about 5' 7" long straight blond hair big blue eyes, a perfect size 10 with pert 36c breasts she was wearing a short denim micro mini skirt, opaque tights, 5" heel 1" platform black shoes a tight fitting pink lacy top worn over a pink camisole, a short cream leather jacket she carried a large tan hobo handbag over her shoulder.

Shonali was a stunningly striking Anglo Indian girl of 5' 7" with the beautiful shiny dark brown hair, shot with auburn, which cascaded over her shoulders she had delicate features with full lips high cheekbones and the cutest chin, her big brown eyes were doe shaped giving a really sexy smouldering look when she chose to use them in this way. She was also a size 10 her breasts were 34c. She was wearing a purple flared mini skirt black tights, knee high black patent boots with a 4" heel She had teamed this with a simple Vee necked tight fitting jersey top and a short grey faux fir jacket. She carried a denim handbag over her shoulder.

And Susanna who looked slightly Slavic, at 5' 8" she was the tallest and with high sculptured cheekbones, full lips and green eyes, she had chestnut hair with auburn highlights cut in a shoulder length pageboy cut which framed her face beautifully.
She also was also like Kelly a size 10 with 36c breasts (they swap clothes regularly)
She was wearing a tight brown mini skirt, sheer tights a pair of brown 4" ankle boots coupled to cream stretch satin blouse and a short brown fur jacket.

When they got onto the bus and seated they got out their smart phones Kelly's was pink,
Susanna's purple and pink glittery one and Shonali's was purple, they giggled as they read their emails, checking their face book page, seeing what tweets they had, still talking away about clothes, boys, music and the up coming night out.

Quite a normal scene you may think seen in cities the world over, and it was, except one of the girls was me Steve, yes you have read correctly I am a male, but I live full time as Susanna, but still I am a male as I cannot decide how far I want to go with my change, my heart and my head say go all the way (as do my friends), but something is holding me back I just wish I knew what this something was!
As I said earlier we all worked together and Kelly and Loren both knew my secret but they treat me as another girl. Both of them continually badger me to be the girl I feel I am, even my manager asks me when I was going to be a complete girl, she's very supportive and assures me there would be no repercussions if I did decide to make the change.

This is how it all began so long ago!

I had always been a cross dresser first in my sisters clothes then, when I was 18 I went to uni I started to amass a wardrobe of my own.
Being quite small size 10 fitted me perfectly, I had little facial hair also minimal body hair so I invested over £200 in a salon grade laser hair removal system, this as not as easy as I thought it would be and it took a year of really hard persistent work for me to get my body totally hair free including a heart shaped pubic hair patch!

When I was 19, my parents and sister got killed in a horrific car crash, a head on collision with a drunk driver who also died. Their death devastated me and for a while I withdrew from the social scene this is when I first me Kelly she was in the same year as me and shortly after I lost my family she came to my flat to see how I was. While she was there she went to the bathroom where I had hung my delicates to dry. Being considerate and thoughtful she didn't say anything until I had got over my grief, then she shocked me by suggesting during a break in lectures that we have a girly night out! Of course I asked her what she was talking about, then she mentioned that evening she used my bathroom and the array of stockings, panties and bra's hung up to dry, I tried to tell her is was not mine but my girlfriends but she was having none of it, as my protests dried up I asked her what she was going to do and begged her not to tell anyone.

She gently smiled at me and reassured me that my secret was safe however she wanted to see my female alter ego.
I protested that I had never been out dressed and would never pass; she told me that she was coming over to my apartment that evening at 8 and expected me to be fully dressed and she would see if I could pass as a girl – the way she put it left me with no option.
So after lectures when I got back to the flat; I was panicking, what would she think of me, would she laugh, would she tell anyone about me, all this was going through my head – thank god it was Friday.

First I took a long hot scented bath, this always calmed me down, even though I knew I did not have a lot of body hair I checked making sure I was hairless, then I got my breast forms out these were top of the range and expensive, you may think that for a student this was wasteful, but the insurance pay out from the accident plus the money from the sale of my old family home had left me very comfortably off, really I did not have to work if I didn't want to.
I carefully fitted my 'C' cup silicon breasts on and got out my wee vee's, these were a cachet sex that made me look exactly like a genetic female I could even have sex with a man in them, both vaginal sex and anal sex and I had to sit down to go to the toilet, they were great.

I put a lot of talcum powder on and squirmed my way into my wee vee, when they were in place you could not tell the difference, I had them and the breast forms made to exactly match my skin colour. When I looked in the mirror I saw a nineteen year old girl with a slightly boyish hair cut!
Next was what to wear, I went to my wardrobe and looked, I opted for a black leather mini skirt teamed up with a silver halter neck top exposing my shoulders. I would of course be bra less. I picked a black satin thong out of my selection and sheer barely black tights.
Next my make up, what look did I want? I decided on a subtle day look, I was not then expert with make up but I was reasonable.
Moisturise first then light foundation set with a light coating of powder, blusher to emphasise my cheekbones, eye liner, eye shadow in muted earth colours next mascara, finally lip stick four coats of frosted plum followed by lip gloss.
I combed my wig which was the same chestnut colour as my own hair shoulder length with a fringe and centre parting. I fixed it onto my head and looked in the mirror, NOW I really did look like a 19 year old girl.

I slipped on my thong, liking the way it cradles my (false) pussy, next my tights, I loved the way these slid over my hairless legs, the silky silver top was next, followed finally by my tight leather mini skirt, carefully tucking my silver top into my skirt I zipped up my skirt and checked my reflection in the mirror I looked good, to me the only way I could be read was my voice (which I was working on), my Adams apple which while not prominent was there, I usually wore a choker to disguise it and my legs which I thought were quite masculine.
4" black strappy sandals ear rings, pink swatch, a handful of thin bracelets a spray of Nina Ricci perfume and I was ready for the imminent arrival of Kelly.
To say I was panicking was putting it mildly I was shitting bricks then the doorbell rang – I peeped out of the spy hole, it was Kelly, I took a deep breath and opened the door. I said in my best girly voice "Hi I'm Susanna, please come in" Kelly walked past me, turned and looked me up and down.

"Hi" she said "I didn't know Steve had a flat mate, is he in". Now it was my turn to look puzzled, then I realised she had taken me for a real girl. "K Kelly," I stammered "it's me
Steve" all she did was laugh "come on" she said in fits of laughter "I'm not that stupid, where is he".
I was about to answer again when I realised that while I was dressed and Susanna I naturally spoke in my feminine voice, so I went back to my male voice and said "Kelly, it really is me – Steve".

The look on her face was something to behold "S S S S Steve she stammered "is that really you?" she looked me up and down, walked around me "damn you look hot, and its not fair you have better legs than me!" she finished. "How do you manage it? Do you go out? You should do; who knows? How do you keep your boobs hidden during the day? Who does your hair?" she finally ran out of questions but was still looking at me in disbelief.
The fact that she took me for a genetic girl thrilled me intensely, and as I was about to start answering her questions the door bell rang, I froze like a rabbit trapped in a cars headlights "W Who's that I stammered" she grinned at me "How the hell should I know – and we won't know until you answer the door". "B B But I can't answer it like this" I managed to say. "Rubbish" she snapped "you totally fooled me, so go and answer the door.
My heart was in my mouth as I slowly walked to the door, a voice behind me quietly said "Susanna just act natural YOU look the same as me ---- a girl" then she spoiled it by adding "nearly". I straightened my back, thrusting my chest out, smiled the girlish smile I used when I was Susanna and opened the door. Shonali stood there; again I knew her as she was taking the same degree course and Kelly and me.

"Hi" she said smiling "is Kelly with you?" "Err yes" I managed to say "she's here". Kelly's hand flew to her mouth "Oh Shona" she exclaimed "I totally forgot we were going out for a quiet drink, I came to see how Steve was doing". Shonali looked around "well seeing as he's not here are we going for that drink then?" She looked at me and added "why doesn't your friend come as well make it a real girly night out?"
I looked at Kelly like a startled deer, totally ignoring me she replied "Oh great idea, I'd better introduce the two of you, Susanna this is my room mate Shonali; I'll just go to the loo while Susanna gets her handbag"
As my bedroom was next to the toilet we went that way together, Kelly came into my room, I was furious and whispered to her "I can't go out dressed like this everyone will see me for what I am" "Garbage" she responded "if I couldn't tell from 2 feet no one is going to even notice – now have you got a jacket and handbag." Absolutely terrified I nodded dumbly; part of me wanted to go out as Susanna the other part was absolutely terrified.

"Well" Kelly hissed "get them and I'll make sure you have every thing a girl needs. As if in a trance I went and got my short grey faux fur jacket; Kelly nodded "that’s ok, now for your handbag", I showed her my small selection of bags and she picked a black leather shoulder bag with a silver chain, she made sure I had everything a girl could want makeup, brush, purse, some tampons, (when I asked about those she said all girls carry a couple just in case, she had a few more in her handbag because she had just finished her period – too much information there) some perfume and tissues.
She left me totally panicking, then went and flushed the toilet passing my door she said to me "come on, its your big chance to go out on a girlie night, you'll be fine – Susanna, just watch how other girls act and copy them, remember smile a lot girls do when you are talking use your hands and touch others lightly because you're a girl you are allowed to act excited and just RELAX you're a knock out".

We went into the living room Kelly said to Shonali "Susanna couldn't decide on which handbag so I gave her the benefit of my fashion knowledge" they both laughed at that but Shonali agreed that the choice was ok for what I was wearing.
We went out, I was shitting bricks, absolutely terrified, but once I had calmed down and started to get used to being outside as Susanna with no one taking any notice of me I calmed down and started joining in the conversation, it was remarkable but once I relaxed I started to enjoy myself.
We got to a bar that not many students used; I think Kelly was involved in this so we didn't see a lot of people that may know the three of us.

We settled down with glasses of wine and carried on chatting away, I even went to the bar and bought a round of drinks – no one noticed at all. After a few glasses we were giggly; Shonali studied me for a few minutes then she casually mentioned "Susanna, you remind me of someone, but I just can't figure out who". I looked at Kelly with alarm and she steered the conversation away form me.
Then Shonali exclaimed "Steve, that who you remind me of Steve"………. She tailed off looking hard at me then with a note of amazement in her voice carried on "it IS Steve isn't it? My god you had me totally fooled"
Kelly looked shocked and touched Shonali's arm, "please don't tell anyone Shona, please, it's my fault Steve's dressed like this please, please I'm begging you".
Shonali looked at the two of us, touched Kelly on the arm then took my hands in both of hers saying quietly "I'm not about to tell anyone, anything, in fact I like Susanna's company and hope to see more of her". The both looked at me sitting wretchedly wondering what was going to happen next when Kelly said "well Susanna, what do you think? I was baffled by this "t,t,t,t,think" I stammered "think of what". Shonali grinned at me and said "you muffin, is Susanna going to come out to play with us regularly? Three girls have more fun than two". I was astounded "you mean you don't mind" Kelly grinned saying "mind what", I looked down and quietly said "you know about me – I mean me being a bloke"

The each took hold of my hands and stroking them Shonali said, "speaking for myself and I'm certain Kelly feels the same I don't mind in the slightest, you make a brilliant girl, the only reason I saw through you was some very subtle things that said to me you were not what I thought, but Kelly and I will soon get rid of your bad habits so no one will ever know – right Kell" Kelly smiled and said "right and she's got better legs than me"
"You're not wrong there" Shonali giggled.
And what did I do? I burst into tears; it was such a relief for my secret to be shared. The two of them came round the table with their arms around me comforting me just like a natural girl.
After I had cried myself out, Kelly said that we should go back to my place have a few more wines and plan a shopping day tomorrow, Shonali took me to the ladies, this was another first for me and I redid my makeup, Shonali kept saying she was sorry for upsetting me sniffling I told her that it was a relief for my secret to be out in the open and I thanked her for taking it so well, that set her off crying so we ended up in each others arms snivelling the door opened and Kelly came in looking for us and she ended up crying so we made a good threesome, finally we managed to stop crying and repaired our makeup, left the pub and headed back to my apartment stopping at an off-licence to get some wine as it was still early for us students we got a few bottles and some chocolate and nibbles.

We got to my place and we all went into the kitchen to put the nibbles into a bowl, chattering away happily, we settled down and Kelly went through my CD's to find some music, she remarked that I had the same taste in music as Shonali, Shonali squealed at this and went to look so soon we were talking about boy bands and different artists we both liked.
We talked and sipped wine, Shonali told me what had given me away, they were simple things that a girl is brought up not to do, using and carrying a handbag, using a purse, the way I looked at people was very much like a male, my hand gestures were masculine, clip on earrings little things like that.

She said that my looks were totally female except maybe my small Adams apple which while it was small and barely noticeable it was still there.
We were all sitting on the floor on cushions sipping wine and eating the nibbles, by now we were quite tipsy and giggly, the talk got around to my 'assets' both of them wanted to know what falsies I used and they were amazed when I explained that they were glued to my chest Kelly demanded that I show her, I protested that I simply couldn't when Shonali really surprised us both by whipping her top off followed by her bra saying "look Susanna we're all girls here, these are my boobies, Kelly looked in amazement shrugged her shoulders and off came her top. They both looked at me Shonali said "well", what could I do I took my halter to off exposing my (false) breasts.
They both inspected my chest which made me feel strange "can I touch them Susanna?" Kelly asked; "err – yes I suppose so" I stammered by now it was totally surreal; here I was a biological male wearing girls clothes with false breasts with two stunning natural girls both bare breasted and it felt totally normal, it made me really question my own sexuality as I was not aroused in the slightest by the sight of these wonderful breasts on display, jealous yes, but not sexually aroused
"They feel so real" Kelly remarked; Shonali added "they are warm, just like mine – feel mine Susanna" before I cold protest she took my hand and put them on her breasts, then onto my own breasts, she was right my boobs felt the same as hers.

Kelly looked at the clock "Oh, Oh" she said - looks like we are stopping here the night, the doors locked at our place; have you some nighties Susanna?"
"Err yes" I answered "right" Kelly declared lets get changed and turn this into a sleep over".
Totally dumbfounded I lead them to my bedroom and showed them the night wear I had.
Shonali bounced on my king sized bed "there's enough room for the three of us in this" she giggled, she selected a purple satin pyjamas, Kelly a pair of red sleep shorts and camisole top, I chose a black satin pair of pyjamas. Then to my amazement they just stripped off in front of me!
"Come on Susanna or else we'll be back at the wine before you!" Shonali laughed shaking my head in shock and awe at the sight of these two totally naked nymphs and I didn't feel a thing, not the slightest bit aroused; as I stripped off; they just stood there as naked as the day they were born, I stripped and my false vagina was subjected to the same inspection as my breasts.

"That is absolutely fantastic" Shonali announced. "It's so realistic" Kelly affirmed, she stood next to me, turned me to the mirror and asked Shonali "Shona can you tell the difference?
Shonali solemnly inspected the two of us from top to bottom then declared "nope you're identical we're just three girls here – how do you feel Susanna?".
"Feel, feel about what?" Shonali looked candidly at me and continued "You are a natural male – right?" I nodded "well", she continued "how do you feel with Kelly and me being naked?"

I smiled weakly and thought about this, as I was totally confused with my sexuality. Kelly put her arm around me and said "Susanna if this is too difficult for you, you don't have to answer, Shonali should never have asked that" as she gave Shonali a glare.
"No, no it's ok" I said "I need to talk about how I feel and you two are the only people I can talk to, the only people I trust". I had only known them a very short time but I really did trust these two.
They came over to me and we had a group hug, "take your time Susanna" Shonali whispered and for the second time that night apologised "I'm sorry I've upset you".
"You haven't upset me, it really is something I must confront" I took a deep breath and continued, "I have always cross dressed this is what me feel comfortable, as long as I can remember, when I came to uni and got my own place I found I can dress as Susanna as much as I want to, and to be honest the only time I wear male clothes is for lectures.
Back to your question when I saw you two naked I know I should have been aroused, but what I felt was 'one of the girls' and it thrilled me to be accepted as a girl, but it has made me question where I go from here" I was about to continue when Kelly said "Bed, that's where we go from here" I giggled gave her a friendly kiss on the cheek for giving me an escape route.

We went and took our makeup off, then went to bed, true to their word we all piled into the one bed, I felt nothing a man should feel being in bed with two beautiful girls, mind you I had my breast forms on and my false vagina holding me in, but there was no erection to hold in; I'm not sure if I was happy about this or worried.
We snuggled together and chatted for a while then I said that I would have to take my wig off, when I put it on the night stand they inspected my hair and informed me that from now on I needed to grow it until it was below my shoulders, but tomorrow they knew a hair salon that may be able to fit me in to get it styled in a more feminine style, maybe extensions until it grew. I was not too sure about that but was too tired to argue.
We chatted for a while then drifted off to sleep.

I woke up the next morning for any normal man it would have been a dream waking up between these two gorgeous girls, but to me these were my special girl friends, there was no sexual thoughts in my mind – but who is to say what is 'normal' to my mind I am perfectly normal.
I lay there considering the day to come; I was both very afraid of going out during the day as Susanna but intensely excited at the girlie day ahead; I was entirely in Kelly and Shonali's hands, I decided to do whatever they suggested --- within reason.

"Hi" a voice to my left murmured; Kelly was awake, "What time is it?" she asked, I peered at the clock "ten" I told her, "I'll go and phone my friend to see if she can fit you in, can you wake up Shona " she asked as she got out of bed.
Looking at Shonali sleeping she was absolutely beautiful, stunning how I wished I could be as beautiful as she was, especially her beautiful firm breasts and pert lush nipples which were peeping out of her pyjama top. (Again no feeling of arousal, just jealousy)
"Shona, Shona" I quietly said shaking her by the shoulder, her eyes fluttered open she smiled and stretched saying "Hi Susanna what a great nights sleep I've had – we'll have to do this more often"; "anytime" I answered.
Kelly came into the room saying "Come on you two sleepy heads I've got Susanna in for her hair at one, and Paula's got time to do extensions if we need to, I'm afraid I had to tell her about you but I really trust her so we will still have a few hours shopping" then as an afterthought she carried on "and you're getting your ears pierced as well"

Shona and I got out of bed, sorted out who was going to use the bathroom first and ended up all of us in there relieving ourselves, showering moisturising again when I sat down on the toilet I was subjected to and examination they were both amazed that I pee'd and wiped just like they did. I really did feel like one of the girls – and loved the feeling of closeness.
Next they raided my wardrobe which was quite extensive, and my bra and panties drawer.

We discovered that Kelly and me were exactly the same bra size and dress size, though I was an inch taller, Shonali was a bra size below me but I found a bra that was tight on me so I had not used it, while it was not a perfect fit it would do.
Kelly rifled through my wardrobe and decided to wear the black leather mini skirt that I wore last night, she paired this with a pink 'Love Child' T shirt, over a white camisole while I did not have big feet at a size 6 they were bigger than both of theirs so they had to wear the shoes they had on last night.
Shona decided on a black and gold patterned mini dress with black leggings; while I selected a denim mini skirt black camisole and a sheer black chiffon blouse I also had nude tights and black leather boots with a 3" heel, we had a light breakfast then picked our jackets and handbags and were ready for the off.
As I got to the door I hesitated, Shonali put her arm around my waist and whispered, "don't worry, you look great and once we get your hair, nails done and ears pierced you'll be prefect, just listen to the two of us if something you do is not quite right, we'll tell you, now YOU are a sexy girl, so back straight chest out and show those boobs to the world".
Grinning I did as I was told and off we went.

They kept on giving me hints how to act and carry myself now I was a girl, little things that they have grown up with, they passed onto me for my crash course in being a real girl, by the time we had reached the bus stop I was getting comfortable as what I was beginning to think was really me, this thought stayed with me all day.
We arrived at the jewellers to get my ears pierced, not just the one piercing but they talked me into three, two on each ear lobe and one near the top of each ear, we chose a pair of heart shaped studs, a pair of plain gold studs for the top piercing's and a pair of flower shaped studs for the other piercing in my ear lobes, I also had an instruction sheet on taking care of my ears until they healed.

Next to the hair salon, where Kelly introduced me to Paula, I sat in the chair and took my wig off, my dark hair was just above my shoulders, it was quite thick, Paula ran her fingers through and Kelly and Shonali discussed what style they thought I should have, listening to them I realised that my secret was safe with Paula and I really liked the way Paula treat me just like any other client especially with the need for me to look male, this was because each time Kelly or Shona mentioned a style Paula would say that its not possible as it is too feminine and could not be made to look masculine.

But there was one style I particularly liked a shaped page boy cut styled so the back was below my shoulders which Paula had already told Kelly was too feminine, as it needed extensions and high lites to look as it should. I interrupted them and pointed to the long pageboy cut, "I really like this one; I think it would frame my face well". Paula agreed but warned me it was a really feminine cut impossible to make masculine; I thought for a second then stunned them all by announcing "it doesn't matter because I have decided to live as Susanna full time" all three let out a gasp Kelly looked concerned and said "don't rush into this it’s a big decision" I smiled at the three of them and continued "I know that, but the very fact that I have two wonderful girlfriends like you two even for such a short time, has made me understand that I won't be alone going through the next few months – at least I hope so" I finished lamely "Of course you won't be alone" Kelly and Shonali assured me giving me a hug, "the two of us will always be there for you". Make that three as I go out with these two at times" Paula said "it's a brave thing you are doing; really think about it before I start styling -------- now are you sure about the style?" Now I had decided to be Susanna full time it felt like a weight had been lifted off my shoulders, "yes I'm absolutely certain" I answered.
Right you two go shopping or something, Susanna will be ready in a couple of hours, Obediently Kelly and Shona said their goodbyes and I was left to the tender mercies of Paula, she smiled at me, saying "to celebrate your new life as one of the superior sex we'll give you a free manicure and pedicure to get rid of those horrid false nails!

As I settled back in the salon I realise that I have probably made one of the most important decisions of my life, and being a programming geek started to make a mental list of what I need to do to start my new life and exactly how far do I want to take it. I would have to talk my list it through with the girls to see if I have missed anything.

Do I continue with this story? Your comments and suggestions are very welcome.

The story continues with Susanna getting more into her new life, for those of you who are concerned this may turn into an X rated story let me put your mind at rest, it will continue to be a gentle sentimental journey.

As I sat back in the salon chair and Paula started washing my hair, I wondered what had I done. When my mother was alive she always said that I was very much like a girl in my decision making and it's true, I am very spontaneous in making my mind up, very different to my future career as a computer programmer.

I have never had my hair washed in a salon before and lying back in the chair it was easy to relax. My finger nails were done and I ended up with tips about a quarter of an inch long mainly to get used to doing things with longer nails!
After washing my hair Paula started cutting, styling, highlighting and finally fitting the extensions to my own hair. The time for changing my mind was well gone - when I left here Susanna would be born.

My friends Kelly and Shonali burst into the salon, which told me I must have been in the chair for a couple of hours but I was enjoying the experience so much that the time simply flew by.

Paula took off the cape and I could see the result of her hard labour, the girl was a genius. My chestnut hair was shot with auburn highlights and literally shone, I swung my head from side to side to see the full effect – and I loved it, it was so me!

I hugged Paula saying "you are an absolute artiste it's fantastic", this was backed up by the comments of my friends.
I showed them my new nails much to their amazement as they had no idea I was getting them done. Paying Paula for her labour and I gave her a good tip and we left, by now it was 3:30 in the afternoon.

It was obvious that Shonali and Kelly had been chatting about my decision as they got straight onto the probable pit falls and problems I may have when I went to university and for the first few months of my new life.
I listened to their concerns and told them frankly that I was scared, but from today Susanna has been born. Now Susanna needs to build up an everyday wardrobe so she can go to uni and function as Susanna; also Susanna needs the help of the best friends to buy the right clothing.

This was true, as with most cross dressers my wardrobe consisted of what can only be described as 'going out clothes' all highly feminine and sexy, usually fabrics such as satin, silk, lace, chiffon and the like, now I needed fashionable practical everyday clothes.
I further stirred them up when I announced I was sending all my male clothes to charity shops next week, so today I needed enough clothes to last me until next week when we can go shopping for the whole day.

Shonali touched my arm "Susanna" she began "are you absolutely certain about this – I would feel awful if you are doing this because of Kelly and me, like we forced you into your decision."

I stopped and looked at them both, smiling I responded, "Kelly, Shona, you have forced me into nothing, if anything going out with you has made me see what's missing in my life." I thought deeply for a while trying to find the right words to express how I felt at this time, "going out last night made me see myself for what I really am, a girl in a boy's body; as Steve, I function as a man but you both may have noticed I just do not fit in, sure I have some friends – and I hope that they understand my decision, but last night I really felt as if I belonged, or should I say Susanna belonged – so no, you two have not forced me into anything, you have helped me make a decision that I should have made a long time ago but was too scared"

Kelly then piped up "Shona and I have been thinking" I butted in smiling "this usually means bad news for me". "Not really" she carried on "but instead of going out tonight we stay at your place to have a really good talk about exactly where this is going to take you, in fact if you don't mind if we call at our place and get some clothes we stay with you until Monday then all three of us will go through the next few days together – of course tonight we'll have to have some wine and chocolate" Shonali butted in "Lesson 1 for you girls can't talk serious things through, without chocolate".

I was really touched by their offer and tears welled up, it meant a lot to me and would be great having some support, but I managed not to cry only sniffle into a tissue.
Kelly was back to being the organiser, "Right" she said, "what kind of clothes are we looking for?" Helplessly I smiled back and said "everything, absolutely everything for Susanna to live until next weekend, you've seen my wardrobe and there's nothing any use for day wear and you've seen my bathroom, not much in there either".

"WOW are we going to have fun" Shona chortled as she counted on her fingers what we would need "bra's, knickers, nighties and a cuddly dressing gown, jeans, skirts, dresses, T shirts, tops, pullovers, cami's, shoes, tights, belts, shampoo's conditioners, a couple of tote bags, jackets, body lotion, moisturisers – we've got a lot to do and not much time to do it ---- lets go girls", and with that we had just got to the doors of Matalan a discount clothing store which sold really good quality items.
As we walked in Kelly passed me a bag "here she said, we bought it to celebrate your new life, it's practical" she added. When I opened the bag, it contained a purple and pink glittery cover for my I-phone to change it from a boring man black phone into a girl's phone; again I was touched by their thoughtfulness.
I stopped dead then hugged the two of them and squealed (yes really squealed) "Oh! I love it, its perfect".

We had a group hug and I wiped my eyes, touched up my mascara then we hit the shops for what was left of the shopping day.
Although we were 'poor students' I was an exception and could live off the interest (just) I received from the insurance payout from the death of my family, the sale of the house, and the compensation received from the drunk driver who killed my family, his insurance, so I could afford the what looked to me the mountain of clothes we bought.

I had an insight as to how women think when buying clothes, for the essentials Bra's knickers, socks, stockings etc it depends on how long you want to use them, take knickers or panties or thongs (which I liked to wear) for a week you have to multiply the number of days by 3 as a 'normal woman' usually changes her pants at least twice a day, sometimes 3 times a day, when having her periods it will be more – when this little nugget of information was passed onto me I commented "well that’s one thing I won't have to bother about". Kelly cocked her eyebrow at me and retorted "Oh yes you are Susanna, we have decided that as we are teaching you how to be a woman YOU are going to 'enjoy' periods the same as us – right Shona?". Shona nodded in agreement as we turned into the branch of Boots (a large chemist type shop) to pick up bathroom essentials.
When I protested that biologically I couldn't go through having a period, Kelly agreed BUT she said "you can pretend you're having a period, use a tampon and the like, so we have decided that as I have just had MY period YOU will have the same time periods as me, I will tell you when I'm due and then you can experience having to carry extra tampons and panties around with you – RIGHT".

The way she finished the sentence left me in no doubt she did mean it, and for some reason it excited me – these two are really going to teach me how to be a woman from the bottom up (it you'll excuse the term).

When we finally left Boots, we were staggering under the weight of our bags, I managed to persuade the two of them to get a taxi, as to get onto a bus loaded like we were was not really practical, so we piled everything into the boot of the cab, the driver commented that we had done some serious shopping Shonali smiled at him and responded sweetly "It's our friend Susanna here; all her clothes got destroyed in a fire so we are stocking her up on the essentials until the insurance pays out – it's really going to affect us all as we are poor students" she fluttered those smouldering eyes at him, it must have done some good as we stopped at their dorm at the uni then took them to my place and instead of the usual £10 he only charged us half saying that he hoped I got things straight soon, he even helped us carry the carrier bags to the door of my flat!

Once again Kelly took control, "right" she said "ten pounds each and Shona you go and get the wine and nibbles".
"Susanna" she continued "you get the bin bags for your old clothes, and I'll get the computers set up".

"Yes Boss" Shona and I chorused saluting as we went and did as we were told.
By now you will have realised that Kelly is the organiser, Shonali the thinker, and me well I'm the apprentice, learning the art of woman hood.

When I came back from the kitchen I found that Kelly and Shona had both brought their laptops with them and Kelly was setting them up with mine at the table, seeing my quizzical look, she explained "Susanna seeing as we are going to see what is available to help you we are going to approach this scientifically" I nodded and she continued "first we are going to discuss exactly what it is you want, then each of us are going to research what is out there to help you achieve what you want, then, if we are still reasonably sober we'll put together a provisional plan of what we need – ok?"

"WOW" I responded amazed at the amount of thought Kelly had put into my future "you make it sound serious" Kelly looked at me in amazement "Christ Susanna it IS serious you dummy, this could be one of the biggest decisions you make in your life; you have to have all the information you need to make informed decisions"

I thought about this for a while then touched her arm and said, "sorry Kell, you're right, I'm being irresponsible and I'm so glad to have you two guys to keep me focussed".
She softly smiled at me and said, "its ok Susanna I can be a bit bossy at times and I know it, but we have to do this research to see what's possible."

Shona came back with the wine and nibbles and we got a communal bath and changed into comfortable nightdresses and wraps to be comfortable for the night.
It was so strange being naked with these two beautiful girls and not feel any sensation at all to my mind we were just three girls, I asked the two of them how they felt having a bloke with them – they just looked at me and told me that they didn't seen me as a man, but as the girl I wanted to be; this made me feel really good and accepted.

We settled down with the platters of savoury eats that had been warming in the oven and wine of course, once we were settled around the table, Shona produced a A4 pad and a pen, Kelly took control and said "right lets get this started and treat it like a assignment for uni"

I felt a lot nervous as my soul was about to be bared to the world, well my two friends at least.
"Susanna" Kelly started off "how do you see this going? And what's more important what do you want to happen"
I thought for a moment and said simply "I want to be Susanna full time."

Kelly said, "do you want to change sex?" I thought again and answered, "I don't know, I'm not sure"

"What about your man bits? Do you still want them to work? Or do you still just want them?" This caused me to think deeply, I began "it's like the sex change, I think I would want to keep them working until I am certain that I want to really be totally female

"Do you want your own breasts" this time I emphatically answered "Yes I would love that". How about a female shape, waist, hips and bum? I thought for a second or two then answered "Yes I would, I would look more feminine and clothes would fit me better"

"Do you want to take hormones?" I thought for a bit longer then said "I think I must if I want my own breasts, but I need to know what's available and what they can do".

"Do you want to change your name" again I needed no time to think, "yes certainly"

"Would you consider implants to give you breasts?" again I thought, "yes, yes I think I would".

"Do you think you should speak to a councillor about the change?" This time I thought for a long time before answering "yes, I suppose I must, I mean it could put things into perspective"

Kelly looked at me and said this next question is a bit personal, if you don't want to answer it we'll understand.
"Have you enough money to pay for the boobs and shaving your Adams apple to make your neck more female?" without thinking I answered "yes"

Shona looked up from writing and commented "How do you feel after that Susanna, it was a bit clinical all those questions", I grinned at her saying "you're not kidding, all my hopes and dreams in a few questions; but it's given me something to think about"

Kelly looked up and added to the conversation "it was clinical but it's given us or should I say you a starting point to see what's possible. Now can either of you two think of anything else?"

Shona looked at me and said seriously "Susanna, you want to live full time as a girl, look like a girl, sound like a girl, act like a girl but you don't want to change your sex – go through that final change, have you any idea why?"

"WOW that's some question I suppose this is the reason that counselling will help, I know I should be just like you guys but something is holding me back, I wish I knew what it is, but I don't, although I feel deep inside that when the time in right I will have a sex change operation and be a total girl"- What I didn't know then was that it was going to take a few years before I overcome my reluctance to change my sex.

"Right" said Kelly "more wine then let's get down to some Internet research". We got a glass of wine each, Kelly and Shona were talking about the lack of success in finding a place of their own, as the university accommodation was basic, the last apartment they had, the landlord had raised the rent which made it so they couldn't afford it.

This gave me a germ of an idea "guy's" I butted in "why don't you move in here?" they both looked at me their mouths hung open in amazement, excitedly I carried on "there's plenty of room, I know I have only known you properly for a short time but I'm sure we'll get on together"

"Susanna" Shonali interrupted "you don't have to do this, as much as I like your apartment and you, we couldn't impose on you – could we Kel?" Kelly answered "no of course not it wouldn't be fair on you to have us two living here"

"Look the two for you" I carried on there is 4 bedrooms and 2 bathrooms in this place, it's much too big for one, anyhow there is an ulterior motive for asking you, how better for me to learn about my new life than having my two teachers living with me, keeping me on the straight and narrow, please, please, please say yes".

We argued about my offer for about 20 minutes then I showed them the bedrooms and pleaded with them again and finally they agreed on the proviso that they shared in the rent. I agreed to this but secretly I decided that the rent money would go towards our social life and clothes.

We finally got down to the Internet research, and Kelly was back to her organising best: - I looked for name change and things that are needed. Shonali looked for feminising hormones and what is available. And Kelly took on the boobs, bums and bits (as she so delicately put it) otherwise know as the surgery information.

We got down to work, mine was an easy subject as one website gave me all the information I needed about changing my name by deed poll also how to change my title from Mr to Miss and it would cost about £60 as to change my passport, driving licence, bank details etc I would need what is called 'legal copies' of the deed poll documents, other authorities would accept photo-copies. Also I found out that if it could be proved I had gender dysphioia, my birth certificate could be changed by going to the Gender Recognition Panel! This was great news.

However I changed my name, filling the forms in there and then paying the fee and submitting it, when the paperwork came back to my there would be a list of who I needed to inform for my name change to be complete. I changed my name from Mr Stephen Edward Johnson to Miss Susanna Emma Johnson and selected the express postage so the paperwork would be with me by Tuesday.

My task completed Kelly reassigned me to helping Shona with Hormones, this was an interesting subject, we found out a lot about changing sex and the medications that help, we also found out about 'she males' which Shonali said would seem like the way to go until I change sex, I noticed that she didn't say if I changed but when I changed, we also found a questionnaire on a site that is based in the UK specifically for transsexuals and she males and a specialist asks a lot of questions similar to what we have just been through and gives you a course of treatment to achieve what you desire – this cost £100.
We were also warned off some anti androgens (this suppresses the effects of testosterone enhancing the effect of oestrogen) as these could chemically castrate me which at this time I did not really want, later maybe but not at this time.

Kelly in the meantime had done a lot of research on the surgery available, first thing was the NHS had very strict criteria on realignment surgery, which in a couple of years I would meet but in the meantime private surgery was the only option.
In the wake of the PIP implant scandal, she looked at private surgeons and had came up with a short list, two which were based here in the city we lived in and their reference's were really good, mind you who puts bad references on their web site, so to further check she accessed another two sites which gave further information about the surgeons so it would seem I would have a choice of two good surgeons used to gender reassignment surgery close to where I lived.
When it came to prices they were very generic depending on the work you needed, for breasts it was quoted at between £5, for an Adams apple reduction this was about £5k for vocal chord tensioning which could be done the same time as the Adams apple reduction £3k and for a full sex change £15 to £20k depending on the recovery process, so to get what I wanted now would come to at the very most £13k.

By now it was nearly midnight so the three of us sat back and discussed the options, over yet more wine, by now we were quite drunk so the discussions were not really sensible. This being the case we went back to the two of them moving in with me, they were still a bit unsure what with only knowing each other a couple of days, but like me they felt that we had clicked instantly so moving in seemed a good option, and as Shonali said they could keep me on course to becoming a true girl, including the appetite, and as I mentioned earlier periods and beauty routines, we decided to move them in tomorrow!

A few more drinks and we decided to go to bed, as with last night we all piled into my bed, using the same nightwear we had used yesterday, as we fell asleep I thanked them from the bottom of my heart for being such good people and friends, we fell asleep hugging each other.
This again made me wonder about full gender reassignment as I did not feel as a man should feel when sleeping with two stunning girls, it was just like sleeping with two friends, I had not the slightest lustful thought or feeling in my body – I made a decision to get counselling as soon as I could arrange it as I needed to sort my feelings out I also decided to see a surgeon about my breasts implants and Adams apple reduction, but that is for next week, so I drifted off to sleep.

Sunday we woke late had a quick breakfast then we were going to move Kell and Shona into my place, as I my breast forms had been on 2 days I decided to take them off to let my skin breath, so that day I used breast forms inside my bra, after carefully washing and moisturising my chest – I found that I really missed the weight of my breasts on my chest, the same with my Wee Vee I took that off and washed and moisturised my groin area and replaced it with a cachet sex that looked the same as a real girls vaginal area but I couldn't have sex in it. We dressed practically in skinny jeans and loose fitting T's to all intents we were three girls.
It took about 5 hours to move them to my place as none of us had a car we had to either carry their possessions or use a bus! But they were soon settled in, Then we turned our attention to food and soon the fridge was stocked with more feminine items of food (and of course wine instead of beer) so we could maintain our figures, off we went to the Asda Superstore where as well as getting food I spent a couple of hundred pounds on clothes as their George range is feminine and practical and really, really nice. I was really starting to enjoy shopping!

When we got home the three of us prepared supper, char grilled chicken, salad and new potatoes and discussed the next day at University, the first person I should seen was the course tutor who would I assume get me and appointment with the dean, luckily these days most people at uni are quite free thinking so I hoped I wouldn't have too many problems. We discussed this at length and the two of them were determined to be with me to provide moral support and a united front if there was any aggravation.

The next morning I was up well before Kelly and Shonali, I carefully positioned my breast forms and glued them into place, this week I was going to wear them until the Sunday, this week and every week until my own breasts were how I wanted them, the same was going to happen with the wee vee I would only take this off at regular intervals to wash and moisturise but then it was back on with it.
Once I was happy I slipped my nightie back on and dressing gown and started on breakfast for the three of us, fruit yogurt and toast.

The girls finally arrived and we discussed what to wear, I was for jeans and layered tops, but the two of them over ruled me and in the end we decided that I should wear a flower printed ice skater style mini skirt with a pink KISS ME T shirt, the lips on it highlighted in silver foil type printing, a camisole underneath for layering and an oversize cardigan; a large hobo type handbag to hold everything I needed for lectures, I has black tights and a pair of 3" heeled black ankle boots. Kelly and Shonali were similarly dressed they advised me on minimal make up for day time, my Swatch a few bangles and a necklace and we were ready to go to lectures and start the first day of the rest of my life.

I was terrified, what would the reaction be, would I be a figure of scorn, derision or hate, how would the few friends I had made react to me, how would the University react to me, all these things were going through my mind when Kelly (as usual) put it all into perspective when she made the three of us stop before a shop window. "Right" she said to me "look in here, what do you see?" It was a shoe shop so I said "lots of lovely shoes" she snorted "Susanna you can be so stupid at times, what do you see reflected in the window?" I looked again and came up with "the three of us". "Yes exactly – three girls, which is what you are now, a girl, a member of the superior sex, so remember that and be ready for the day but don’t forget the three of us are together – right?" "Right" I answered feeling a lot better and more resolute, and as usual she had hit the nail right on the head.

To be continued ----------- if you think it should, your comments are welcome and needed.

We arrived at University and the three of us went directly to our head tutors rooms, Fiona Thompson she knew Kelly and Shonali but did not recognise me until I spoke that is. I asked her for a private discussion when she realised who I was she looked shocked and said, "Well under the circumstances I think it would be a good idea!" The door was closed and I told her about my decision to live as I felt I should live.
Once over her initial shock she took it quite well – in fact she was amazing. When I told her that I had changed my name by deed poll she started calling me by my new name also while we were talking she made an appointment for me to see the Dean of Faculty.

After this she told me that I was not the first person to decide to live as the opposite sex both male and female's had done this in the past she went on to tell me that the University has access to some of the best councillors available and the Dean would arrange an appointment for me if I wanted it.

I offered to withdraw from the course if she thought that there would be too much trouble. Both Kelly and Shonali protested quite loudly finally Fiona managed to get a word in edgewise, "Susanna" she started, "Forget all about what you have just said. I feel I know my students and am 99% certain that there will be no problems at all. Furthermore there are now laws that will use the full force of the law against any victimisation so you stay on the course!" Then looking pointedly at Kelly and Shonali she finished, "And if all else fails you always have your two friends here to support you and all the tutors as well. So whatever you do do not fear your future here at the University"

She smiled at me and told me it was time to see the Dean. I left her rooms in a much better frame of mind Shona took my hand and squeezed it in support as we walked the short distance to the Deans rooms.
When we arrived she asked Kelly and Shonali if they wanted to join in the meeting they glanced at each other and decided to remain outside and wait for me.
If anything the meeting with the Dean went even better he asked me a lot of pertinent questions. Of course he asked me if I was 100% certain about the course of action I was taking and once he was satisfied he asked me if I wanted the University to arrange counselling for me.

Of course I accepted this offer as I really felt that I needed to work my way through the whole process and to get my head straight - but I did not tell him this.
He made two phone calls and arranged for me to have my first consultation with the counsellor in two days time and finally he asked how would I like the rest of my course year to be told of my decision (I was thrilled that they actually asked me! Even though I hadn't a clue on this big step). Fiona said, "I think it's about time to bring his friends in to discuss this." So Shonali and Kelly were brought into the discussion – which lasted for nearly an hour.
In the end I went with simply telling everyone during a tutorial session when everyone was reasonably at ease.

Luck was with us because by then it was lunchtime and just after lunch was a tutorial so Kelly, Shonali and myself went to lunch. We were approached by a few people in our year but no comment was made I was simply introduced as Susanna nothing more.
I think no one recognised me. Over lunch Fiona had informed the other tutors and as we made ready for the introduction we mentioned that during lunch I had met some of the year and no one commented. Her response was, "Well you do look so feminine there is really no wonder"
We entered the tutorial room and she got the attention of the group there were about 20 students.

She Started, "People! I would like to introduce you to Susanna whom some of you met over lunch. Susanna is joining the year in place of Stephen who has - shall we say left the year. I would ask you all too please treat her with the respect she deserves as what she is doing is a very brave thing and her future will not be easy"

There was a puzzled silence until one of the students suddenly realised who I was with a stunned look on his face he managed to stammer, "Susanna! Were you Steve?" I nodded at this not trusting myself to speak.
This discovery caused a bit of conversation until one of my friends (when I was living as a male) came up to me and looked me straight in the eyes.
I was terrified at what his reaction was going to be and it must have shown as he touched me on the arm I flinched but he simply said, "Well Susanna you are brave! But you do make a better girl than boy - go for it." I felt tears welling but managed to hold it together I touched his hand and said, "Thanks for this Dave it means a lot to me – will we still be friends?

He gave an infectious grin and said, "Well with you looking so good it's not going to be easy teaching you how to play rugby but what the hell – of course we'll be friends".
This broke the spell and the whole of the course gathered around me and welcomed me into their midst I was overwhelmed. And so was Kelly and Shonali, Mrs Thompson wiped a tear from her eye and announced that she was proud of the course and asked me what I wanted to do.
I looked at her puzzled and she explained, "As today has been a traumatic one for you do you want to go home or stay here?"
Kell answered for me, "I think it would be best if she stayed with her friends OK Susanna?" She asked me as an afterthought. I grinned feeling a huge weight lift from my shoulders. "Yep, I think she's right Mrs Thompson."

The rest of the day went by in a blur everyone was curious about me. I was asked many questions about why I had decided to become a girl. The other girls (because that is how I think about myself – a girl) were very friendly and accepted me more or less straight away asking where I had got my hair done.
Kelly and Shonali told them also about shopping last Saturday and the amount of shopping we still had to do, three of the girls said that they would like a good days shopping so we made a date.

The guys were a bit more reserved maybe because as yet I was not a complete girl and they could have thought that being over friendly they risked the label of being gay – I just don't know.
The male friends I knew before today still regarded me as a friend. But the way they saw me had subtly changed though I could still whop their ass at pool!
As I proved later that day when we were having a class drink I was now going to be a member of the girl's pool team!!!

As the three of us walked home after the drink, we were all lost in our own thoughts; Shonali asked me, "Well Susanna now it's in the open - how do you feel?" I considered this and finally answered, "Well" I said thoughtfully, "Very relieved, very happy it's gone the way it did, and amazed at the way the Dean handled it. I thought someone his age would be a bit……… well I don't know, but you know what I mean" I trailed off unable to put my thoughts into words.
Kelly said, "I think I know what you mean I suppose its because he has worked with students for years and has seen most things." We nodded and she carried on, "Also I was stunned at the reaction of the guy's in class they were amazing and supported you completely" "I agree with you completely" I responded, "Their help and understanding is going to make things a lot easier for me.”

We spent the night finishing off course work and chatting away and making lists of what we wanted next Saturday. Kelly had decided that for my 'periods' while a tampon could be used with my prosthetic pussy a maxi pad would be more realistic (read uncomfortable) for me!
Shonali meanwhile had found that some of the hormone's I could take would give me the symptoms of having a period bloating, mood swings, discomfort possible period type pains!
They both giggled at my look of dismay and told me – you want to be a girl you get the bad as well as the good smiling ruefully I had to agree with my 'teachers' though I did think of them as slightly masochistic!

The next day as we got ready for lectures, deciding what to wear was again a topic as again I wanted to wear jeans but my mentors insisted that for the first week skirts and dresses was the order of the day (or week). So I wore a denim mini skirt, 'Rebel, Rebel vest and a loose fitting jumper with a purple quilted shiny shell body warmer my shoes were 3 inch heeled wedges. The whole day at uni was like I had never been a guy I was treat as a girl – it was both surreal and great.

A very minor thing happened but to me it was a great step in my acceptance as Susanna. This was the first time I went to the toilet at uni I got the urge about the same time as a girl in class Jenny we walked to the toilets together. When we got to the ladies I hesitated, Jen just said very simply, "Come on silly you're one of us now" like I said it was only a simple thing but it made me feel great.

As usual after lectures we retired to the pub for a couple of drinks. Word must have got around because there were students off other courses who I knew in passing. Again there was more curiosity than animosity though on guy on an engineering course did make some snide remarks but we soon put in his place mainly by the other girls also by a couple of the guys who had words with him this all made me feel more accepted and comfortable about the future.

After a couple of wines the three of us walked home chatting away when we got into the flat a large thick envelope was in the mail. It was the documents concerning my name change I was thrilled, once I had informed the long list of organisations of my name change I would be officially Miss Susanna Emma Johnson!
This list contained every aspect of my life from the Tax Man through banks and store cards, utility companies, doctors, dentists, etc., etc., etc., through to the police (but only if you have a criminal record.
Some of these needed original document while the rest photo copies would suffice so after a supper of grilled salmon couscous and salad we set to scanning the deed poll document while I typed letters to the different organisations and government departments, after an hour or so I had a huge pile of mail to go the next day – then I would officially be Susanna.

We got changed into our nighties and I thought over how my bathroom routine had changed in the past few days, gone was the quick wash comb hair and out that I used to do as a man.

NOW! I showered, used a douche to maintain hygiene with the wee vee I wore this was perfectly possible and recommended when being worn for extended periods. I also used fem fresh in my douche next came makeup removal. Kelly and Shonali were real sticklers for this they had been doing this all their lives and had beautiful soft skin.
I on the other hand only did this when I used to cross dress then not very well!

Now they ensured that I removed my make up then cleansed my skin. I showered using skin softening shower products (not soap as most soaps dry the skin) if I took a bath the same was true the bath additives all were skin softening.
After showering or bathing I had to use a body moisturiser all over and they said I had to do this every shower until my skin was as soft as theirs only then I could reduce the frequency to every couple of days for the body lotion.
After this came face and neck moisturiser again I had to do this morning and night using intense rehydration creams and night serum creams.

And finally my hands and elbows had to be creamed every time my hands were washed! This again was to get my skin as soft as theirs. So you see from a 2 minute male routine, I was now in the bathroom for 20 minutes! Did I enjoy it? Silly question of course I did!

Wednesday came and I was my first appointment with the councillor, as we got ready for the day, Kelly and Shonali could tell I was anxious and did the best to calm me down, standing there in our bra's and panties we had the usual argument, or should I say discussions about what to wear, after the first two days I had figured our that a skirt or dress was the order of the day for the 'new girl', those two could wear anything, but they kept telling me that I must get used to wearing short skirts and dresses until it becomes second nature not to show the world your knickers every time you move.

So today I put on a pair of black 20 denier tights a red flared mini skirt a pink jersey camisole and a boat necked floral tunic. My shoes were flat ballerina style pumps in red with a flower detail at the front. My usual hobo bag - as this holds everything we needed for uni – in fact its amazing what you can get into a large hand bag even after such a short period of time I don't know how I got on before!
Make up was minimal, eyeliner, mascara, a light coat of eye shadow and a touch on lipstick. A spray of day perfume and we were ready; as it was starting to get cold I wore a black wool ¾ coat, with a hood and belted around the waist. I never knew getting ready could take so much thought!

The morning really dragged, my appointment was for the afternoon at 1:30 so we had our lunch break and after saying goodbye to the girls I set off by myself into town to meet my councillor. I had arranged to meet the girls in the pub and tell them how things had gone, this was my first time going into town as Susanna by myself so naturally I was a bit nervous but I needn't have worried, everyone took me for what they saw – a teenage girl.

I arrived at the building where the councillor was based and looked on the plaque outside for Dr. J. Harvey. The office was on the 4th floor as I took the elevator up and I must admit I was feeling sick! Without even thinking about it I went into the ladies room to freshen up which made me feel a lot better.
Taking a deep breath I went into the waiting room gave my name to the receptionist and sat down. I picked up a Today magazine and started reading the articles getting quite caught up in the gossip and fashion.

"Susanna?" I looked up and saw an attractive woman of about mid thirties brown shoulder length hair dresses in a burgundy suit with matching shoes. "Hello I'm Dr Harvey - but please call me Jill. Please follow me".

For some reason I was relieved my councillor was a woman as I trailed after her admiring her taste in clothes hoping that one day I would have fashion sense like her. The office was well appointed with a desk in one corner and a lot of books her desk was a mess that helped to make her seem more human and approachable.

In front of the fireplace there were two easy chairs at a slight angle from each other so we could see each other. "Please" Jill said, "Take a seat and make yourself comfortable."
I slipped off my coat and she hung it up for me as I sat - somewhat apprehensively in one of the chairs I settled back as these chairs were amazingly comfortable Jill sat in the other and smiled at me.
She began by telling me to relax as what I have decided to do while it’s a big decision its in no way unique. She explained that her task was to help me through the process making sure that I was doing this for the right reasons and to try and facilitate my new life.

She began by asking me questions about my life growing up my family I answered as honestly as I could, she asked me how long I had felt that I was in the wrong body.
I thought about this for a while and told her about dressing up in my sisters clothes and my mums sexy underwear wishing that those clothes were mine and I could wear them every day. I told her I knew I was doing wrong but it simply felt so right dressed in my sisters school uniform or prom dress.

She said, "Looking at you Susanna you seem to have gone a long way to achieving your goal" I was a bit confused then realised that she meant my shape. Grinning I said, "Well thank you! But none of what you see is me – yet! My boobs are stick on ones and my hips and bum are a cachet sex.
I really want to start on hormones but am waiting for professional help I then told her of the research the three of us had done and the fact that my two friends and flat mates were also my teachers in being a girl!

She smiled at this and said that I had two good friends there (I fervently agreed with her) and with their help my transition would definitely be easier.
As far as hormones were concerned she could prescribe me some medication and some oestrogen hormones so I ended up with Climaval twice a day and Spironolactone once a day the hormones were taken daily and a oestrogen implant was arranged for the next month to be implanted by the surgeon she would refer me to.
When I told her about the girls making me have periods she thought this an excellent idea though somewhat unconventional. Then she asked me when my 'period' was due I told her in about 3 weeks so she altered the hormone prescription to one I take twice a day for three weeks then for the week I don't take it at all!
By doing this I will experience some of the pain, bloating and discomfort a woman goes through for a week then I will get the implant and another hormone medication that will give me the monthly feeling of 'my period'!

As the session drew to a close she asked if I had any questions or concerns. I thought this was a good time to bring up my reluctance to go the whole way and have realignment surgery.
I said, "Its really strange Jill I want to look sound and be Susanna! I want to live my life as Susanna but for some reason I don't want to complete the process and be a whole woman and I know I should ------ why is this, what's wrong with me" as I finished some tears started to flow.

Very calmly she talked me around this and I calmed down she explained it was not unusual but we would work around it over the coming months.
She then referred me to the surgeon (who was on our shortlist of two) and after phoning him made me an appointment for the coming Friday morning she also made me a second appointment with her for next month and with that my first session was over.

As I left I felt really at ease. I now had someone else I could talk through my concerns and worries which should take a load off my friends I had Jill's card and she said that I should phone her if I felt that I needed her.

I went to the chemist to get my prescriptions and while I was waiting I bought a pack of maxi pads and some shampoo and conditioner, also some lipstick, nail varnish and facial wipes.
Across the road there was a jeweller so I went window shopping and ended up buying Kelly some hoop ear-rings and Shonali some drop ear rings and myself a selection of pendant, drop and hoop ear rings as my ears would soon be ready for a change from the studs I have in.

As I progressed down the high street heading for the bus stop, I bought some every day knickers then from Victoria's Secrets some special underwear and bras. I wandered through Marks and Spencer's and came out with two skirts and three tunic tops and some costume jewellery! By the time I got to the bus I was laden down.

I arrived at the pub apparently just after the crowd as they were still getting their drinks, Kelly giggled as I approached, "Looks like someone's got the shopping bug." I blushed and stammered, "Well I had time to kill before the bus arrived and… Well… you know? I just thought that I'd look and well things kinda got out of hand." "Susanna" Kelly laughed, “you don't have to explain to us, it happens to all of us, now come and tell us all what happened"

She got me a white wine spritzer and as my hands were full of shopping carried it over to a table after we had made ourselves comfortable I told them how the session had gone and how nice the councillor was and how glad she was female as it was easier to talk to a woman.
They both laughed when I told them about the three weeks of hormones then I would have the symptoms of a period and further laughed when I told them that after this I would get a hormone implant and take further hormone pills for three weeks every month, the fourth week not taking the pills would be my 'periods'. Shonali commented, "Well Susie you are certainly up for this - go girl".

I dug into my shopping bags and passed them the gift wrapped boxes they scolded me for buying them but I told them that they were the best friends I could have and I hoped these would in some way let them know how much I appreciated their friendship.
We had a group hug and promised to be friends forever (we were only young but we are still firm friends).

We finished our wine and got ready to leave, saying that tonight was hair washing night and we went home, cooked ourselves a light supper and I started on my hormones that night.
And then yes we washed out hair, I was shown how to 'properly wash and condition my hair' as Shona said to me, "None of that male wash and go now young lady from now on you do thing properly.”

So it was washing, conditioning and towel drying followed by the hair drier and styling. I was rubbish at the styling but I had two good teachers who soon had my hair looking as it should. Kelly commented, "Don't worry in a few weeks you'll get the hang of it" I however thought it might take more than the magic 'few weeks'.

We settled down to do some course work both Kelly and I were doing programming while Shona was majoring in graphic design and web site design but many of the principles overlapped and I for one found course work a lot easier when there were three of us working at it we could discuss things between us.
The week went on and University was a dream, it was like Stephen had never existed, I was Susanna! Slowly I received responses from all the places I had informed about my name change. When the last one arrived I was in the eyes of officialdom Miss Susanna Emma Johnson – I had arrived! I was so thrilled.

Friday, and my appointment with the surgeon had arrived again with some trepidation I went into the city centre and arrived for my 11:30 appointment.
I gave my name to the receptionist – Susanna Johnson the first time I had given my new name since it became official!
As I sat there my name was called and I went into the consulting room. The surgeon was in his middle forties slender and quite good looking we sat down and he reviewed the information he must have received from Dr. Harvey.

"Well Susanna, how exactly can I be of assistance to you?" His voice was melodic and matter of fact. I explained that I wanted to know exactly what could be done to help me achieve my goal he examined me closely I didn't have my breast forms attached but had breast forms in my bra. It was the same with my wee vee I had a cachet sex on. He did a full examination.
Then after I dressed he explained what was available as I was on hormones I should see how my breasts grow over the coming months. He must have seen how disappointed I was because he carried on by explaining that at this time there was no way of knowing how big my own breast would grow. So any implant at this stage could cause me to have larger breasts that would be desirable, as I ideally wanted a C cup!
He said that this was entirely possible naturally as the hormones I was on were strong in the future he would have an idea of my natural size and we could discuss implants then.

Facially he suggested a slight alteration to my nose to make it more feminine a shaving of my Adams Apple to make it less prominent and he went on to explain how the procedure would be carried out through an incision using the natural crease in my neck so any scarring would be invisible.

My hips and bum, again he told me to let the hormones do their work and he would evaluate my progress in a year. Should I decide of full re-alignment surgery there were no problems at all in giving me a realistic vagina which should in all probability reach orgasm like a natural woman we discussed this further and I made arrangements to undergo the nose and Adams Apple shave at the start of the Christmas Break from University.
I further made an appointment to have the hormone implant inserted in 3 weeks as Dr. Harvey had arranged.

As I got up to leave he shook me by the hand and commented, "The outcome Susanna will be good. As you are young enough and your bone structure is quite slight when completed you will make a very attractive girl".
As I walked out of his office I was walking on air so happy it was unbelievable! True I was disappointed about not being able to have my breast done now but it's only a year after all.

Of course I hit the shops looking for a dress for tonight as we were going clubbing my first time as Susanna. I wish I has Kelly and Shoni with me but they were at lectures so I was on my own.
I must have tried 20 dresses on but finally I settled on a halter necked very pale lilac dress in a satin polyester fabric tight over my bust line down to my hips then a flared skirt which had its own net underskirt.
Naturally I had to buy shoes and handbag so I chose cream 5" heeled ankle strap shoes with a 1" platform and a matching bag a pair of tan 15 denier tights and a cream shrug cardigan completed the look.
I was ready for the coming night, though I was a bit worried about meeting guys and maybe dancing with them or potentially going that one step further and being kissed by a man I was not sure how I would handle that but as with most things in my new life only time will tell.

This is a gentle coming of age story tale about a young boys search the become the girl he knows he should have been, with the help of his two girl friends he becomes Susanna, the girls teach him all about life as a girl.

Please note this is a gentle tale sentimental, with little sexual content, but where there is it any it is inferred sex NOT graphic sex and will be tagged as such.

I arrived home well before the girls and decided to attach my breast forms and wee vee, as I didn't feel right without them. I cleansed my chest area well spread the surgical adhesive evenly and placed my breast forms in place making sure they were positioned correctly. As I smoothed the thin latex down to merge with my own skin again I thought again how well these breast forms were made and how well they matched my skin tone.
Once my breasts were firmly in place I savoured the weight on my chest, enjoying the bounce of my boobs.
Next for my wee vee, this was a masterpiece of the prosthetic makers art, it was a skin tight (literally) latex copy of a female vagina, complete with a patch of downy pubic hair. I fed my penis down a tube so I had to sit down like a girl when I went to the toilet. It had an artificial vagina with which I could have sex also if I wanted I could also have anal sex! As it was made for me it had the same skin colour as my own and could not be detected even from close up! Kelly and Shonali were amazed by it when the three of us were getting ready if we were all nude or partly clothed you couldn't tell the difference between us!
As I finished Kelly and Shonali arrived from uni and while we made our tea I told them everything the surgeon had told me. They could see I was disappointed not being able to get my breasts done straight away.
But Shonali the ever practical on hit the nail right on the head when she said, "Well Susie it's only a year after all you don't want massive boobs do you?" I shook my head saying, “A nice C cup similar to you two will suit me fine.”
I also didn't tell them about the operations I was going to have during the Christmas break I would see if they noticed but knowing my eagle eyed friends I was pretty certain that the would!

After tea we started getting ready a nice lazy bath followed by facial cleansing, body lotion and a small glass of wine while the facial masks did their work.
After this we did each others hair and then make up foundation, blusher, false eyelashes (I needed help putting these on and they took some getting used to) eyeliner, eye shadow in shades of purples and lilacs to match my dress. Then we got dressed I slipped my thong on enjoying the way the string rode up the crack of my bum!
My new tan tights then my halter top dress. I undid the side zipper wiggled my way into the dress did the zip up and fastened the halter at the back of my neck. I fluffed the skirt out and looked in the mirror OMG!
I started to doubt my choice of dress as it was a bit revealing - just then Kell came into my bed room and squealed that she adored the dress it was so me and I was very brave to wear it for my first night clubbing as a girl.
I mentioned I was a bit worried but she told me to stop fretting and get finished as we were going to have another wine before hitting the town. I slipped my shoes on tying them tightly around my ankles I made my way into the living room.
Thanks to the girls forcing me to practice walking in high heels I found it easy to walk in my 5" heels! Their lessons were hard but they worked every day I had to follow this mantra.
Back to be straight! Girls do NOT slouch next chest pointing to the heavens this shows your boob's off to the best advantage! DO NOT bend your knees when walking or else you look like a chimpanzee! When you put your feet on the floor heel then sole. If this wasn’t enough I had to practice walking on every type of surface from carpet to wood flooring.
Another way they figured which height of heel I was ready for was they had me wear a 3" heel next I had to stand on my tip toes if the heels came an inch off the ground then I was ready to wear that height of heel as my calf muscles were ready for the strain.
I was lucky, in 4" heels I passed this test so I started in 4" and now I can easily manage 5” though it does make me stand tall (remember I’m 5’ 8” without heels)
I sashayed into the living room Kelly commented that I was walking well in the 5", mind you they had a 1" platform. I sat down, making sure that I did not display my underwear and sipped the glass of wine waiting for me.

"Susanna, a few ground rules we girls always follow. Rule 1 is we go out together we stay together we keep an eye on each other and we go home together understand"?
I nodded my head and said, "Makes sense I take it that's why girls always go to the toilet together." "You've got it in one" Kelly said, "Even if you find a hunky guy"

"This is something I need to talk about what happens if I do get picked up?" Shonali giggled, "It depends how you feel about him and if you are ready for guy’s. If you fancy him let him kiss you. If you don't fancy him just fob him off usually they soon get the message. Then if you really, really, really fancy him and if he asks you go out with him then you have to make your own mind up."

I took all this in and commented, "I don't know if I could, well you know kiss a guy. I don't know if I'm ready for that."
Kelly too my hand and in a serious tone told me, "Susanna, you are for all intents and purposes a girl now forget you were ever male and get used to being female you are an attractive girl and you will attract attention. If a really hunky guy comes onto you try a kiss - you never know you may like it! Whatever you do for god's sake don't let anyone know you were a male else it could turn nasty there are still a lot of bigots out there!"

This scared me a little what if I made a mistake? What if I was read could I go through with this? Shonali touched my arm and said comfortingly, "Look we know you are worried but how about until you are really comfortable just the three of us dance together?"
Kelly chipped in, "In fact until you are comfortable we'll dance together its still fun." I was a bit upset that I was spoiling their fun and chances of meeting guys I thought for a minute and suggested a compromise, "Look guys let's go and enjoy ourselves. Sure we'll dance together but, let's see how it goes – ok?" So we agreed on my compromise.

As it was a bit cold we decided on putting jackets on I put on my grey faux fur, which went reasonable well with my lilac dress so we clattered into the cool evening three girls on their way to the town.
No one batted an eyelid about me all night we hit a few bars but all the time were careful with our drinks due to the nasty practice going around putting date rape drugs in unattended drinks.
We never left our drinks this was another sharp learning curve for me! Also when we got to the nightclub being single three girls we got straight in while the guys had to queue up another plus for the girls.
Dancing now this was a revelation to me. When I lived as a man I was, to put it bluntly a crap dancer stilted, self conscious and clumsy.
Over the week the girls had been teaching me to dance like them show the world you are a lithe sexy female (they said) move flowingly and enjoy the music. As we made for the dance floor Shonali said in my ear, "Remember Susie you are a sexy girl just like the rest remember what we've practiced and follow the two of us and the other women on the dance floor and you'll be fine."

At first this was easier said than done but soon I loosened up – alcohol could have had something to do with this! And I started to feel at ease shaking my booty so to speak I was really enjoying myself when three guys came and asked us to dance!
Kell and Shoni looked at me and I thought well why not so I took the lead and said yes. One of the guys took my hand and I went onto the dance floor, Kell and Shoni followed and I noticed stayed very close to me.
I found out that it wasn't really scary dancing with a guy and I actually started to enjoy it. We danced for a while then about one in the morning the slow dances started. I was a bit slow getting off the dance floor and found myself being held in the arms of a man!
Kelly looked at me over the shoulder of the boy she was dancing with and mouthed OK to me I nodded and carried on dancing.

It felt really funny to be in the arms of what after all was another man his arms around my waist holding me. My arms were around his neck. My boobs resting against his chest, so far he had been the perfect gentleman and I hoped he would stay this way.

When the second dance started I rested my head on his shoulder like the other girls were doing and really relaxed. I could feel his fingers gently rubbing the bare skin on my back where the zipper finished and it felt really nice.
Chris the guy I was dancing with was asking me all the questions a guy asks a girl he is trying to pick up my name, where I worked, do I have a boyfriend (that made me smile), would I like to go out with him sometime (that made me worry) then as the lights dimmed further I took my head off his shoulder to say that I think we should sit down but something went wrong with my timing and he kissed me straight on the lips!
For a second I froze then thought what the hell and relaxed (alcohol again?) how did my first proper kiss as a girl feel like?
Well it felt nice! He was a gentle kisser did not force me to open my mouth he just kissed and stroked my bare back and hair. I was starting to enjoy it when I felt something pressing against my belly – he had an erection!
Once again I panicked but thought I would draw more attention if I created a fuss so I finished the kiss and whispered that I think we ought to sit down.
He was really nice and took me back to where we were sitting. Kell and Shoni joined us a couple of moments later the six of us sat down Kelly and the guy she was with went to get drinks (keep an eye on the drinks – remember) while Shoni and I chatted with the guys Shonali's guy was called Jim, Kelly's Dave and mine Chris. I couldn't believe I was calling him my guy!

We left about three in the morning got our jackets and the three lads offered to walk with us to the taxi stand. They helped us on with our jackets and we started the short walk as Kell and Shoni were holding hands with their boys I slipped my hand into his hand he gave a slight squeeze and I have to admit it did feel nice.
I huddled close to him and enjoyed the feeling he then slipped his arm around my waist so I cuddled even closer Kelly glanced back and cocked her eye brow at me. All I could do as smile and give a little shrug.

We got to the taxi rank and stood in the queue. I still had his arm around me and it was natural for him to kiss me. I found myself responding and enjoying it his hand caressed my bum!
I let him do it a couple of times then moved his hand back to the small of my back he whispered sorry to me and gave the excuse that having such a beautiful girl like me in his arms he got carried away and gave me a peck on the cheek. My arms were still around his neck and much to MY surprise I pulled him gently towards me and KISSED HIM ON THE LIPS! What was happening to me???
They asked to see us again and gave us their mobile phone numbers. We said we would call during the week. Then three of us piled into the cab breathless sorting our skirts out as the cab took us home. "Well Susanna how was that" Shonali asked. I was breathless and elated! I had just spent my first night clubbing as a teenage girl.
I smiled well beamed is nearer the truth and babbled, "It was great, absolutely great I enjoyed every minute of it! God I'm sooooo lucky to have friends like you two." By then we had arrived home and paid the taxi then headed upstairs to the flat.

"And how was it being kissed by a man? You seemed to be enjoying it" Kelly asked. I thought for a second then answered, "The first kiss was a mistake! I was going to ask him to sit down but, well, you know he just sort of kissed me. I’ve got to say I froze but then thought that if I make a fuss it would seem bad so I went with the flow."
"But what was it like?" Kelly pressed me. I smiled and simply said, "I liked it, really liked it then do you know what!" I took a deep breath and continued, "He got a hard on kissing me! ME I gave him a hard on!"
They both collapsed on the sofa in gales of laughter. I was totally confused what did I say that was so funny. Eventually they subsided into fits of giggling. "Oh Susanna" Shonali managed to gasp, "Just look at your self! You really are drop dead gorgeous! If its any consolation Jim had a hard on!" Kelly chipped in, "And so did Dave so you weren’t left out!”

"Oh" I said somewhat sheepishly, "I mean I gave another man a hard on ME!" Kelly said "Susanna YOU MUST FORGET YOU WERE EVER A MAN, understand!" The way she emphasised this really brought it home to me the gravity of what I was trying to accomplish. "Sorry Kell" I said contritely, "It's just well you know, but I mean, I'll try, I'll really try." I sniffled as I could feel tears brimming.

Shonali put her arm around me to comfort me, "Susanna, Susanna, Kelly's right, you have to try and forget you were ever a boy for me and Kell it's easy we have always been girl's. You really, really, really have to believe that you are now the girl you have always wanted to be! You really do now let's go to bed as we have a big days shopping tomorrow" I smiled tearfully at Shoni, "Thanks, I'll try I really will"
We went to our respective bedrooms and undressed putting our nighties on and met again in the communal bathroom taking our make up off cleaning teeth going to the loo, moisturising our faces the usual thing a girl does before bed which was where we went to next – bed.

I lay in bed thinking about what the girls had said to me they were right of course I really must try and forget that I was ever male – easier said than done but I really must try.
The thought that I had given a guy a hard on really thrilled me in a strange sort of way.
I began to wonder what it would be like to touch another (sorry I'll try again) a man's shaft to run my fingers along it, maybe taste it well maybe not yet – but to take his hard shaft in my hand and!!!!!
For some reason I began to feel excited the more I thought about it the more excited I became and I had not even touched myself. In truth I had a 'soft erection' not a very large one then WOW an orgasm hit I let out a little cry then a moan as a wonderful feeling washed over me.
Even though I honestly had no idea what a female orgasm felt like I thought that my orgasm was more like a female one than a male one! While it was intense my semi flaccid penis ejaculated in waves each one more intense than the one before - it was wonderful.
Having my wee vee on my semen dribbled down where I peed from! So I really had to clean myself up after doing this it was about 3:30am when I finally drifted off into sleep. Where I had vivid dreams about Chris making love to me – and I mean vivid dreams! I woke up about 9:30 having had a wet dream!!!

This time I took my wee vee off any really washed and cleaned myself, looking at my clittie, I had made the conscious decision to call my male bits after female bits while my clittie was big for a girl is was small for a man – good.
I slipped back into my satin pyjamas slipped on my wedge mules (for now Kell and Shoni would not let me wear flats at all) and satin dressing gown and went to boil the kettle to wait for Kell and Shoni.
I sat there sipping my tea when Kell walked in, "You're up early Susanna" I gave a wry smile, "I just woke up and thought if I had another 10 minutes I’d fall back asleep and wouldn't be up at ten so I got up." I made her cup of tea put it down and gave her a hug "Thanks” I whispered, “Thanks for helping me. Thanks for being there for me and I really believe that I am and have always been a girl."

She looked embarrassed and hugged me back, "Susanna, Susanna you don't have to thank me for nothing just you remember you make a very attractive girl and you are going to give many men a hard on, so just get used to it, it’s a fact of life that when you are dancing close with a guy you suddenly feel this 'thing' poking you in the stomach – gross, you'd think that they could at least control it!"
I giggled and said, "I don't think it's that easy" then we both dissolved into fits of giggles. We were still tittering away when Shoni came in, "What are you two giggling at?" "Oh" Kell managed to get out, "We were just discussing how gross men are like when you are dancing with them and you get prodded in the stomach".
Shoni grinned, "I totally agree there! It's really gross you'd think they could control it!" This last comment sent Kell and I back into fits of giggling.
We carried on discussing men and their gross habits as though I was a biological woman it wasn't until a few years later that I found out that this was a plan they cooked up to help me feel female.

We finished our tea then went to get changed as I slipped my wee vee back on and took my hormone pills I decided on a cotton "Joe Brown" sweetheart dress in taupe with red trim around the bust line straps and seams. It came about four inches below my bum so I teamed it with black leggings my shoes were black 4" cloth wedges and my large handbag was the same.
I slipped on an oversized coat/cardigan which was lined - as being November it was cool I kept the make up simple, eye liner, mascara, eye shadow in browns, blusher to highlight my apples and lipstick in a rich plum colour.
We met up and I got the approval for my outfit from my teachers then we were out to catch the bus to town to meet the other girls at Starbucks in the shopping mall.

While we were on the bus we discussed what I would need. More panties, more bra's, socks, leggings, tights, some clubbing skirts and tops, some skinny jeans very tight and very feminine, everyday tops, everyday shoes (with heels, flats come later) two pairs of boots one pair for everyday, one pair for going out, the list seemed endless but as they explained once we get this lot I have the basis for my wardrobe!
We can add to it every Saturday when we go shopping then in the spring we start getting my summer wardrobe together. "Oh" Shoni exclaimed, "We need to add a couple of swimsuits to the list then Susie can come swimming with us."
I was about to protest when I thought 'what the hell I enjoy swimming'. "Swim hats" Kelly announced, "She will need then to keep her hair from getting wet". I had just found out that even a simple thing like going swimming is different for us girls!

We arrived at Starbucks each of us got a small skinny latte and waited for the others to arrive they were girls from our course who were going shopping and wanted company so after the last girl arrived we hit the shops.
I have never had so much fun in my life. Apart from getting my shopping we each tried on dresses, skirts tops and bought freely if the price was right.
I got some more ear rings and costume jewellery a ¾ cream jacket with a funnel collar a full length woollen winter coat in burgundy in a wrap around style, some scarf's and a couple of woolly hats, one in pink the other in cream.
I totally forgot time and who I was which cemented it deeper that I have always been a girl always I just had to keep repeating the mantra until I totally accepted it.
We all arranged to meet up at the pub we use after lectures later in the evening as we went home I was on cloud nine I was in heaven.
Waiting at the but station there was a photo booth so the three of us went and got our photo's took singly then the three of us managed to squeeze in for a group photo.
They came out great on the way home Kelly cut the photo's into individual ones and we each had a picture of each other in our purses and one of us as a group.

When we got home we had a quick tea put away our shopping then got ready for the night out. The girls relented and let me wear jeans for tonight they were pink stretch denim with sparkly patterns on the back pockets that looked like they had been painted on me. However they made up for letting me wear jeans by making me wear 4" black ankle boots and a figure hugging stretch velvet top with a sweetheart neckline which showed a fair bit of my 'assets' when I bent down.
Shoni also wore a tight cream satin top, which also put her assets on display! Kelly on the other hand wore a tight red leather mini skirt with a loose fitting tunic top and knee high black patent boots with a 4" stiletto heel.
As she put it when we left the house the three of us will win at pool because we'll put the opposition off, her with her short skirt, us with our boobs!

When we got to the pub it was very busy the other girls were there so were a lot of the guy's from University by now being Susanna for a whole week I was comfortable with my new self.
I was becoming more self confident and with Kelly and Shonali's help I was not only becoming more feminine but acting more feminine (another thing they have drilled into me every day is that girls are more smiley giggly and happy looking than guys!) so I have become more smiley giggly and touchy-feely but I am now naturally happy because I am living as I want to.

The night went great, Kell was partly right we did win some pool games, more than the girls normally win but the guys still beat us.
Rob a guy who was doing a post grad in medieval history sat next to me and started chatting. I found that I liked him but I didn't know if he knew about me. So the next time we went to the toilets I asked Shoni what she thought. While we touched up our make up she thought and by the time we put some scent on she said, "Susanna it's up to you. But you know it's not right to lead him on at this stage." She smiled and continued, "It really must be hard for you sweetheart. Especially since Kell and I keep you trying to forget who you were. But you could just say that you are not what you appear to be. And if he probe's just say that you are transitioning" she cocked and eye brow at me, "Hope that helps Susie" ( Because I chose my name late in life at 19 I preferred to be called Susanna I don't mind Suzy or Susie, but I don't like Sue or Susan! Strange aren’t I) Then she continued saying, “Mind you once you are a complete girl then that’s a different thing!”

This gave me something to think about as I walked back. When we got near the table Rob's face lit up when he saw me Shoni whispered to me, "A friend of mine knows him he's on the same faculty as she is. He is a nice guy so it looks like you have an admirer the way he looked when he saw you he's a bit sweet on you". I smiled at the quaint phrase Shoni used 'sweet on me'.

He moved when we got back to the table and I sat down, as I did so our arms brushed and to be honest such a simple thing felt nice we spoke for sometime. The others went to play pool leaving us to guard the table as the pub was very busy now and tables and chairs were in short supply.
Taking this opportunity I decided to tell him that I was not what I seemed to be. I took a deep breath, "Rob, I have to tell you, I'm not what I seem to be!" He looked me straight in the eyes and quietly said; "I know" we were both quiet for a little while I took a sip of my white wine spritzer.

Then he continued "Susanna I know about you. I was not going to mention it in case you think I'm one of those people who prefer girls like you because I'm not! I prefer girls and you are one of the most attractive girls I have talked to for a long time.” He paused then carried on, “I'm a bit in turmoil myself. When I look and talk to you, you scream girl, your whole persona shouts girl. But all I know is you are a special girl one that I am very comfortable to be with."
I couldn't help myself I asked him, "Is this because of my looks or is it because I am a girl with a couple of extra bits?" He thought for a moment then said, "When I talk to you, when I look at you your extra bits just don't exist all I see is you and I would like to see you again".
I was quite touched by this and touching his arm I simply said, "Thank you I would like that". We arranged to meet up at Uni then I said to him, "What about the other guys what are they going to say about - well you know!"
I stopped because I just couldn't put what I was trying to say into words. "Look Susanna" he said taking my hand, "Let me deal with that though I don't think it will be a big issue."

The next time we went to the toilet the three of us went together again as we redid our make up I casually mentioned that Rob wanted to see me again. Shoni said, "Have you told him" I nodded "And" she prompted, so I continued, "Well he knew he's in turmoil as I am but he told me that all he sees is me not my extra bits – what should I do?"
Kelly instantly said, "See him again" Shoni also agreed adding, "One date can't do any harm – can it?"

Again when we went back to the table Robs eye's lit up when I sat next to him he took my hand. I said nothing as we sat and chatted to the rest of the guys at the table there were an assortment of girls and guys - seven of us girls and 6 guys. All told it was a great night. About midnight we decided to make our way home Rob asked if he could walk me home and looked disappointed when I said I walked home with my flat mates but Kelly told him that he could walk the three of us home laughingly he agreed “Three for the price of one!” Shoni giggled.
We walked home me on one arm Shoni on the other when we reached our flat Rob asked to see me again.
I was a bit unsure until he said, "Look why don't we go to the pub quiz at the Feathers on Wednesday night the four of us – sort of neutral ground."
Kelly said, "You can tell you’re post grad that's a brilliant idea,” she kissed him on the cheek adding, “You are nice ----- come on Shoni let's leave these two alone" at that the two of them went inside grinning like a pair of Cheshire cats.

Left alone with Rob we looked at each other and burst into laughter, "Well" he said, "What are we going to do now?" I stopped laughing looked him straight in the eyes and softly said, "That's up to you.”
He stopped laughing and looked at me for a second. I thought he was going to turn and walk away but he gently smiled and slipped an arm around my waist, "I can think of something" he huskily said as he pulled me towards him. Oh-my-god he was going t kiss ME! Knowing about me he wanted to kiss ME! My arms slid around his neck as our lips met he kissed me deeply it felt oh so wonderful.
Rob knew all about me yet here he was kissing me exactly as if I was a girl I was in heaven.
Our kiss continued and I felt his tongue brush across my lips, I opened my lips and his tongue slipped inside my mouth and tenderly played with my tongue my senses were reeling.

As we parted he whispered, "See you on Wednesday." A final kiss then he turned and left. I went up to the flat walking on air of course the girls wanted to know everything that happened so of course I told them (girls tell a lot to their best friends) and I finished with, "And I got poked in the belly" in fits of giggling we went to bed.

We continued with our lives University Monday until Friday. Friday clubbing sometimes seeing the guys we met on my first night clubbing they still asked to see us!
Saturday nights at our student pub the Cross Keys. Sunday hair wash doing each other’s nails catching up with course work. And then there was Wednesday! Oh Wednesday we went to the pub quiz at the Feathers. Rob and I in one team Kell and Shoni in their team they were very diplomatic leaving once the quiz was over.
This left Rob to walk me home he was very nice an absolute gentleman who happened to kiss very well. I had my first BOYFRIEND! And he had nearly felt my boobies - nearly but not quite he was my first love.

I continued taking my hormones then after three weeks I took the last of the ones that would cause me to feel what a period was like!
I took the last of them on Tuesday morning when I went to bed on Tuesday night I still felt OK.
When I woke up on Wednesday morning I noticed that my boobs felt sore not my false boobs my real little boobs.
In fact my false boobs felt as though they were pressing on me I mentioned this to Kell in passing, she looked at me and said "apart from that you are ok?"
When I mentioned that I also felt a bit bloated she yelled, "SHONI, SHONI come here quick". Shoni arrived at a run wondering what was the matter, looking at the two of us standing there with no disaster she asked, "What's the matter? I was just brushing my hair."
Kell grinned, "Our little girl here has just started her first period!" "What!" Shoni and I exclaimed in unison. "Suzy, tell her how you feel" I explained how my boobs hurt and how I felt a bit bloated as I said this a grin spread across Shoni's face, "Well she really has. We had better show her what to do how to keep fresh." And with that I was hauled back to the bedroom and ordered to change my thong for a pair of panty briefs and to put my pad in place put some spare pads in my handbag along with a spare pair of briefs.
As Kelly had also just started her periods I had to go to the toilet at uni when she did and change my pad when she changed her tampon!

By that evening I felt really bloated and my boobs hurt so much I decided to remove my breast forms and revert to the ones that sat in my bra. I mentioned this to my two tormentors and they flatly old me to keep them on as girls cannot simply take their boobs off.
That night was the quiz night I was feeling bloated and my boobs were sore. I was irritable with Rob and then Kelly when I caught her mouthing to Rob, "Time of the Month" but I still enjoyed kissing him and he was gentleness itself.

By Thursday I has stomach cramps bloating and tender boobs and boy was I was tetchy. Kelly actually sympathised with me saying, "Susanna, you are getting the full period experience quite a few girls get periods as bad as you’re having. I'm lucky I get bloating and tender boobs! And Shoni is very lucky she sails through her periods without any symptoms"
The following Tuesday after a week of period misery for me and many other girls in the same situation I started taking my hormones again also I got a phone call from my councillor Dr Harvey making me a appointment for the next day!

This is a gentle coming of age story tale about a young boys search the become the girl he knows he should have been, with the help of his two girl friends he becomes Susanna, the girls teach him all about life as a girl.

Please note this is a gentle tale sentimental, with some sexual content but where there is it any it is inferred sex NOT graphic sex and will be tagged as such.

My experience of having a period was to say the least enlightening it was uncomfortable and to start with painful though as the week progressed the sore boobs, cramps and bloating lessened as did the mood swings so by the time I was ready for my appointment with my counsellor I was used to the slight bloating also wearing and changing my maxi pads how I longed to be back in thongs! But what it did do was show me what every natural woman has to go through. Mind you I was lucky, as I didn’t have real periods and I could choose to not have them in future.

I dressed for my appointment Jill as I called her. I wore girl briefs as I was still wearing a pad until tonight black 50 denier tights a mini flippy skirt in beiges as it was cool my top was a cream jersey roll neck with lace trim underneath that I had a cream lacy camisole. I wore my black wool wrap around coat with fur hood and a cream knitted hat which I thought looked quite cute if I say so myself and my every day brown boots with a 3" wedge heel.

My appointment was for 10am so I was meeting the girls at university after it. I made my way into town and window shopped on the way to Jill's office now I was living full time as Susanna I found shopping even window shopping great. Before this in my past life it was soooo frustrating not to be able to look in windows at dresses, skirts and tops I liked without attracting attention now I could really study them and imagine what they would look like on me and no one noticed me!

I arrived at the offices and gave my name to the receptionist sat down and automatically picked up a copy of 'Hello' magazine.
The door to Jill's office opened and I heard my name called, smiling I got up and entered, I was surprised when Jill greeted me as she would a friend with a swift hug and an air kiss.
"Well Susanna how have you been and how was your experience of having a period" she asked. I answered truthfully that in myself I had been great after deciding to live as I knew I should a weight had been lifted from my shoulders and I was embracing my new found femininity especially with the help of my two friends.
Then I told her about my 'period', the sore boobs, stomach cramps, bloating, mood swings and the rest. Then as I finished off as I realised I was whinging so I apologised by saying, "Well you know these things you don't want a pseudo girl whining at you".
She looked sharply at me and said very slowly and clearly, "Susanna, you are not a pseudo girl! I repeat not a pseudo girl you are a real girl as far as the rest of the world is aware so get used to it! That is if you are certain about the course of your life!" Sheepishly I nodded and told her, “Kelly and Shonali constantly rebuke me for forgetting I was now a girl but it's hard denying 18 years of life as a boy. BUT I am certain that this is how I should be!”

She agreed with me and said, "I would really like to meet your two girl friends they sound perfect for you." "Girl friends" I snorted, "Do you know they wouldn't let me take my false boobs off when my real boobs hurt! They told me that girls can’t remove their boobs just because they are having a period".
She grinned widely at this, "Good for them you will appreciate their help as time goes by." I smiled, "I appreciate their help now I love the two of them to bits" then thinking I had put this wrong I stammered, "As friends not in any other way – I mean".

Jill, glance at me and said, "The three of you live together don't you?" I nodded so she carried on, "Do you ever see them naked" I nodded saying, "Just about every day when we are getting ready for Uni or to go out." It was her turn to nod and she carried on asking me, "And how do you feel seeing them naked" I thought for a moment and answered, "Well I'd like boobs like Shonali and Kelly has such super soft skin I would love mine to be like her's though my legs are better than Kelly's but Shonali's are longer than mine!"
I was about to continue when Jill laughingly stopped me, "Ok, ok I get the picture! But what I meant was do you feel anything sexual?" I stared at her and honestly replied, "No, no why should I these are my friends" then I thought about what she was getting at and continued, "OOOOOOh! I see what you mean a guy should get very excited with two beautiful naked girls in front of him. But like I said I don't these girls are what I am aspiring to be I see them as my friends".
She made notes and smiled at me, "That's fine Susanna, perfectly normal in a girl such as your self. Now what about your periods you are in the lucky position to decide if you want to continue with periods or stop taking the medication and not have periods the choice is entirely yours."

I thought for a while, weighing the pros and con's and decided, "Well Jill a lot of women go through periods like I have just had. And even though I wish there was medication that would give me less severe symptoms but I assume there isn't so I would like to continue with the medication".
She looked at me with surprise and commented, "You are determined to have the a total woman experience aren’t you Susanna?" I nodded saying, "Except for taking the final step".
She responded to me saying, "Of course but we will deal with that in the coming months, don't worry about this. Now the medication I am giving you is a sort of birth control preparation which you take for 3 weeks then miss a week – your period. And then you start again this will give you your cycle. What you will get are a sort of withdrawal symptoms for the week of your period."
I listened to this and commented, "I understand but how will the pills you give me affect the implant I am getting on Friday?" "Good question" she said, "The pills I give you will actually complement the implant meaning you will be getting a slightly larger dose of hormones than with the implant alone".

She wrote me a prescription for six months supply of my birth control pills (this sounds funny, but there it is) passed it to me and said, "Susie I said earlier that I would like to meet your flatmates and I really mean this. So do you think the four of us could meet up socially so we can talk freely?"
I considered this and said, "I don't see why not – if you think it would help" She nodded saying, “I think it will really help so you name the time and place and I'll let you know if I can be there."
I thought for a while then inspiration hit me, "Well every day after Uni we all meet up at the Cross Keys for a glass of wine and a game of pool and then we go and get something to eat".
She grinned and said, "I see some things never change do you get there about four?" I nodded and she continued, "Right I'll see you there tonight – if you don't mind the company of an old woman. And is the Indian restaurant down the road any good? As it used to be?"
You mean the Mahal? She nodded and I continued, "Yes we go there occasionally and it's good and you're not all that old". Smiling she said, "Thank you for that anyhow if I meet you at the Keys and treat the three of you poor students to a meal after we have had a drink - how would that be?
"I think that would be fine especially with Shonali as she loves that restaurant!" We both stood up and she said, "I'll see you tonight then" and again gave we a squeeze and a hug "Oh she said can you make an appointment for next month with the receptionist please Susanna" Cheerfully I replied "Yes sure thing and we'll see you tonight".

As I left I was walking on air, I went to the chemist and got my prescription I also bought some body lotion and conditioner we all used, and on a whim some new perfume I liked the smell of it was 'Vera Wang's Look'' it was fresh and citrus and seemed to suit me.

I got back to Uni about eleven thirty and joined the lecture at lunch I asked the girls if they minded meeting my counsellor and explained the deal saying that she was really nice.
The lure of a free meal especially at one of Shoni's favourite restaurant tipped the deal.
The rest of the afternoon passed quickly as we were heading for the Christmas Exams we had to get our study plans right as we had about six weeks until the Christmas break. Which to me meant six weeks until I had my Adams Apple reduced my vocal chords slightly tightened and my nose changed to a more feminine shape.

As usual when the lectures finished we headed to the pub, discussing the work we needed to do before the Christmas exams. It seemed like our social life was going to be curtailed a little so between us we decided not to go clubbing on Fridays keep our nights out for the quiz night and Saturday pool night and of course our evening drink after lectures.

When we reached the pub, much to my surprise Dr Harvey was already there talking to the owner she saw me enter and waved the landlord smiled at us and said, "I didn't realise you girls knew young Jill" I was amazed and managed to stammer, "Err - well only I know her she's" Jill butted in then saving me, "A friend of Susanna's. I used to come in here when I was at Uni and Bill here remembered me we were just reminiscing". She introduced herself to Kelly and Shoni who were a bit wary meeting her wondering what she wanted to know.
As it happened we talked for a while then the rest of the crowd came in and we had a few games of pool. Much to our surprise Jill was an excellent pool player and for once we whopped the lad's asses!
By now Kelly and Shonali were completely at ease and were treating Jill as one of the crowd. We left about five thirty and made out way to the Indian Restaurant. Kelly said to Jill, "Excuse me for saying you don't dress like a doctor or act like one either!" Jill laughed she was dressed in burgundy jeans a cream sweater and black boots with a 3" heel the jacket she wore was a pink shiny padded zipped front parka.
"And how should a doctor dress and act?" she asked Kelly. Kell thought for a second and conceded, "I see what you mean anyhow we sure whopped the guys didn't we Susie" I had to agree on this we got to the Indian and sat down once we had drinks and ordered our food Jill became very business like.
Susanna will have told you that I wanted to meet you - mainly to see what you were like and secondly to see how you both feel about the situation if I can get a feel for this I think I can help Susanna with her transition"
"Now" she continued, "What do you see when you look at Susanna?" Kelly and Shonali looked at each other and Shonali answered, "That’s simple a girl no that’s wrong a pretty girl who for some reason thinks she was once a boy!" Jill laughed out loud at that and said, "I couldn't have put it better myself how do you think of her when you see her naked? Are you uncomfortable?”
Again Shoni answered, "No not in the slightest she's a girl plain and simple! Her legs are better than Kelly's" (Kelly snorted at this) "Her skin needs a lot of work to really become super smooth but we have her moisturising very regularly it shouldn't take too long for it to be as smooth as Kelly's. But she is one of us – if you see what I mean – our girl friend."
The food came and we served ourselves then continued with the conversation Jill asked, "How do you feel about Susanna wanting to live as she is?"
This time Kelly answered, "We both think its great she is a lovely, caring person who is very sensitive and loving. It’s obvious she was born to be one of us this is what Shoni and I are helping her to become! Call it a crash course in woman hood if you like – she even has a boyfriend!" "I don't," I exclaimed! "You do so" Kelly shot back at me, "What do you call Rob then?" Oops I had forgotten about Rob, "He's not a boy friend" I protested "well why do you spend a lot of time kissing him?" Kell responded.
I was stuck then Jill looked at me and asked, "And does he know about Susanna?" Shoni answered this, "Yes from the start and he says all he sees is an attractive girl".
Jill continued, "And you Susanna how do you feel when he kisses you?" The three of them looked at me and I could feel myself blushing finally I managed to say very quietly, "I like it, it makes me feel all nice and secure all gooey if that makes sense." Jill realised that this was hard for me and changed the subject to everyday things like fashion, make up and boys.
The meal went really well and as promised Jill paid for it despite the three of us protesting, as we left and started walking home Jill said to us "Susanna is very, very lucky to have you two to help her through the coming years many girls like Susanna have to do this alone and face all sorts of problems and bigotry. With the help of two good friends like you Susie will adjust very well!
I don't know if you are aware of it but you offer Susanna hints all the time and you are very discreet"
The three of us just looked at each other in amazement as none of us were aware this was happening! Jill left us and we went back to the flat to digest this evening's events.

We got back to the flat and I took my hormones and anti androgen pills and finally removed my breast forms as my 'period' was officially over, but the girls insisted that I enter my dates in my diary just as they do to warn me when my next period was due. (Even though I run out of tablets and that reminds me) the two of them are making me experience the full female routine.

They were both impressed that I had chosen to continue with my 'periods' because they thought that with my symptoms being quite severe I would chicken out and take the easy route.
As I creamed my chest area after removing the breast forms Kelly walked in to borrow a T shirt of mine, as she passed she remarked "You know it doesn't look right you with no boobs" I had to agree it not only looked strange I felt strange not having the comforting weight on my chest.
So our lives progressed, the next quiz night when Rob walked me home I was especially nice to him after being bitchy during my 'period' but I warned him that when I have my 'periods' they are quite severe and I will get mood swings.
He still couldn't figure how I was having periods so I told him they were hormone pills that when I don't take them I experience the symptoms of a period!
Anyhow back to me being extra nice to Rob, on our walk home I let his hands roam about my body more than I usually do, of course he got a real hard on which I rubbed for him from the outside of his jeans, I will admit I wanted to give him a hand job but this would come later. But it was going to come, as I Susanna was ready to progress.

My implant was put in place and I asked my cosmetic surgeon if he could reshape my nose into a cute feminine shape at the same time he shaves my Adams Apple.
He said that there would be no problems in this and confirmed the date for the operation, this was to be the Monday after the University closed for the Winter Break so I would have 6 weeks to recover.
We were working really hard for the upcoming module exams as I said earlier the three of us were doing computer science degrees Kelly in software engineering and CISCO advanced routing. Shonali in Software engineering security and web building (she had stopped graphic design). And me I was studying software engineering along with computer forensics and investigation.

As the weeks edged closer to Christmas during my time attending counselling I bought presents for Kelly and Shonali some sexy underwear, ear-rings and matching pendant and a bottle of their favourite perfume. I also bought Rob a small present a computer game he liked and a pen and pencil set I was also determined to give him some relief from the erections I gave him each week – poor guy.
Kelly and Shonali both asked me to spend the Christmas Break with their families I was really touched but I fobbed them off saying I was having some work done and needed to be at my flat.
I hated lying to them but told myself it was not really lying as I was having work done to my nose, Adams Apple and vocal chords!
As an extra Christmas present I arranged with and interior designer to redecorate our bedrooms telling her each of our favourites colours and tastes then with the advice of the designer I booked a decorator to translate these designs into reality while I was in hospital for my operations.
Every week I was inspecting myself for signs that the hormones were doing their work looking in the mirror I couldn't really tell so without my false boobs and wee vee Kelly measured me as a girl should be measured bust, waist and hips; the first few times, they were most definitely male numbers Bust 36" (no cup size) waist 32" Hips 33".weight about 136lbs, light for a guy, but heavy for what I wanted to weigh which was about 125lbs.
So every week until the Christmas break I was weighed and measured, bust and hips remained the same, but my waist reduced to 29" this was due to the diet I was on, but my weight remained the same, we discussed this and I also discussed it with Dr. Harvey and was told that the probable reason is the fat is subtly redistributing to conform to the female distribution of subcutaneous fat, hips, thighs and hopefully boobs but as yet no sign of boobs.
Mind you to my mind I was actually starting to get a female figure, waist and hips I was so excited.

We finished our exams the week before Uni closed for the Christmas break on the Friday night we decided to hit the clubs so we bathed and carefully dressed by how the girls had cured me of any traces of shyness such as pulling the hems of my skirts down to try and make them longer or showing too much cleavage.
Now after some 2 months I looked, acted and thought like a 19 year old girl. The outfit I chose was a black patent leather micro mini skirt teamed with a form fitting white low cut stretch satin top with sparkles all over my shoes were black patent ankle strap shoes with a 5" stiletto heel and a 1" platform. Underneath I wore a thong white push up bra and white patterned 30 denier tights if I say so myself I looked hot!
When I looked in the mirror my long pageboy haircut was now my own hair and my nails were my own but only ¼" of an inch long my handbag was a medium sized black shoulder one.
Shonali wore a figure hugging yellow stretch jersey mini dress with a sweetheart neckline, she had teamed this with black ankle boots with a 6" heel and a 1" platform, and she had styled her hair so her luscious long hair fell over her right shoulder caressing her right breast.
Kelly was dressed quite conservatively but WOW did she look HOT! Her dress was a floral design on a white background to call it figure hugging is wrong it was painted on her!
It had a low crossover bust feature and the back was open to about half way down her back. The hem was about 3" above her knees attention was drawn to her small waist by a 3" wide black belt she also had black patent shoes on again with a 6" stiletto heel and a small matching hand bag with a gold chain.
When the three of us stood before the large mirror Kelly said "girls we are going to knock em dead tonight"!

We clattered down the stair to the bus stop, chattering away to each other mainly about the exams and how we felt we had done also about the Christmas break and the plans we had made. Both of them tried to get me again to come to visit over the Christmas break but again I begged off but I promised to text them regularly to keep in touch and if I felt lonely to go and visit them - they were really good friends.

By now after a few months of living as Susanna and being tutored every waking hour of the day I was well on the way to becoming Susanna I was totally at ease with wearing micro mini skirts and dresses towering heels, skirts, dresses and skinny jeans in fact I was becoming the girl I always wanted to be.

The club was packed when we arrived the girls are allowed straight in where the boys have to wait we saw the guys we knew from coming to this club and where I got my first kiss as a girl. By now they had 'steady' girl friends so all we did was acknowledge them then got down to the business of dancing Susanna loves to dance! Stephen never liked dancing! The three of us danced all night until about three in the morning we did dance with some guys but mainly we danced together we made our way home happy and ready for bed, Kelly and Shonali were travelling home in the afternoon. I was seeing Rob that same night he was taking me for a meal and then??????? Who knows!

When we got home we were taking our make up off and moisturising when Shoni said, "Let's all sleep together as it's the last time we'll see each other until next year" "Great" I said, "I love sleeping with you guys" so we all got ready for bed and piled into my larger bed all had satin nightdresses on and as we cuddled together I felt really close to these girls my special girl friends we fell asleep all cuddling together bodies entwined.

The rude sound of the alarm roused us at ten that same morning somewhat bleary eyes we got up and prepared for the day. Kelly and Shoni went to finish their packing while I tidied up and did the breakfast.
I noticed that Kelly had left the dress she had on last night in my room. So I asked her. "Kell you know the dress you wore last night could I borrow it for tonight?" She looked at me and I thought I had overstepped the bounds of friendship then she grinned, "Special date is it with Rob I assume?" I looked a bit sheepish Kelly came over and hugged me, "Of course you can borrow it in fact you can borrow any of my clothes since we're the same size!" Shoni walked in and Kell grinned at her, “Guess who's got a date tonight?" Shoni put a stupid guessing look on her face finger on her lips, "Err you?" Kelly shook her head, "Well its not me so it must be Susanna!" By now I was blushing furiously.

Kelly grinned and continued and it must be a special date as she's borrowing my painted on dress! Shoni gasped, "Well who's going to be a lucky boy tonight I wonder?" "No, no!" I protested, "You've got it wrong!"
Shoni came and put her arm around me, "Only kidding you enjoy yourself – right. Do what YOU think is right not what anyone else expects you to do – right? And remember all we have taught you?" I nodded then she carried on, "Where's he taking you?"
I shrugged my shoulders; "All I know is for a meal he wouldn't tell me anymore. It’s a surprise he told me."
Kelly snorted, "Well it will be a surprise when he see's you in THAT dress if there's dancing involved you can bet you'll be getting prodded in the belly by him!"
Again I blushed then she carried on, "Tell you what that black fur jacket of mine goes well with the dress you can borrow that if you want" "Oh thanks Kell I will" I responded very relieved mainly because that was what I was going to ask next.

We all went to the station about midday and said a very tearful goodbye both of them again made me promise to keep in touch and visit them if I got lonely as they both lived in Leeds so if I went to see one of them I would see them both. And it wasn't far from Manchester to Leeds but this depended on how quickly I healed after the operation.

I got back home and hung Kell's dress on my wardrobe went to her room and found her black fur jacket and hung that up. While I was there I made sure everything was put away as the decorators were coming in first thing Monday morning.
I did the same with Shoni's room and took the bedclothes off both beds I would wash these over the holiday period.
The contract with the designer and decorators was that they would do all the moving of furniture and covering of things that could not be moved also the interior designer would ensure the soft furnishings were bought and put in as per the design. For the three rooms it was costing me a few thousand pounds but as the flat was mine so in my mind I was adding value to it.

After this I started to get ready for tonight, I removed my breast forms and Wee Vee then had a nice long soak in the bath after drying myself I used scented body lotion all over my body making sure I was completely hair free. My next job was a full-face mask using cucumber extract pads around my eyes.
While these were doing their job on my face I listened to my IPod and relaxed. My fingernails were ok but my toenails needed doing so after I had taken the face pack off I did them a deep red colour.
Looking at the clock I still had an hour and a half to go. So I turned my attention to my hair I had washed it on Thursday so I gave it a really good brushing until it shone then with my hair drier and curling tongs I styled it into the shoulder length pageboy cut that really suited my features. Once I was totally satisfied I powdered myself around my groin and wiggled into my Wee Vee I was now starting to look like Susanna.
Before putting my breast forms on I carefully checked around my own breast area to check for growth. I thought that I could feel a slight swelling around my nipples but dismissed this as wishful thinking as I had only been on hormones for nearly 3 months.
I applied the surgical adhesive and attached my breast forms; after they were secure I stood up relishing the weight of my breasts.
Make up was next and a sultry smoky eye's look was the order of the day. I had been taught make up by Kelly and Shonali and I had a tutorial app on my IPad; so starting with contouring my face I progressed to the smoky eye make up, through to applying false eyelashes then finally my lips making them full and luscious.
Looking at myself in the mirror I could have cried I looked every inch Susanna a 19 year old girl nearly ready to go out on a special date – apart from clothes that is!
I now had half an hour before Rob picked me up so it was clothes time. White satin thong paired with matching balcony bra (even though my boobs didn't need pushing up) barely black hold up stockings completed my underwear. I had decided on stockings because the dress was long enough for me not to show the tops every time I sat down.
Finally the dress the same floral patterned white stretch dress that Kell wore last night it was lined in a satiny material and as it slid around my body and felt wonderful. I eased the shoulders onto my own and then started to zip the dress up my god as it tightened around my body it was really tight I finally got the zip up and the hook and eye fastening done up and wiggled, literally wiggled my way to the mirror.
I LOOKED FABULOUS! The dress clung to my every curve – not that there were very many though with the dieting I was slender so when I sat down and there were no little rolls of fat showing around my belly however the black belt once tightened gave the illusion of a waist
I slipped on my 4" black patent ankle strap shoes with the 1" wedge these tightened my leg and bum muscles making my bum prominent I wiggled up and down getting used to walking in such a tight dress which made my walk very feminine.

For my jewellery I chose gold drop ear rings, with an aquamarine stone on the end of the drop coupled with a filigree necklace studded with aquamarines half a dozen gold bracelets and my glittery pink faced watch. I studied my finished look in the mirror and I must say I looked good - fantastic in fact.
I gave myself a spritz of perfume on my throat between my boobs and on the back of my knees. The doorbell rang - startling me!
I started hyperventilating as my first big date had arrived I wiggled over to answer the door checking through the spy hole and sure enough it was Rob and he had a suit on.
I took a deep breath and opened the door he looked at me with his mouth hung open! "Well I said do I look ok?" I asked. He collected his thoughts and answered, "Ok, you look amazing!" I smiled my thanks and said, "I'm nearly ready come in while I finish.” He came in and looked around curiously, "Nice flat you have Susie where's Kelly and Shoni?" I answered him from my bed room, "They went home this afternoon" while I was saying this I was putting the essentials into my black patent evening bag namely make up, scent, brush, purse, phone, tissues all the essentials a girl needs.

Picking up my borrowed black fur jacket I wiggled into the living room saying, "Well I'm ready. Are you sure I look oh?" He stood up and walked towards me, "You look fantastic, absolutely amazing" his arms slid around my waist pulling me gently towards him he kissed my lips my arms slid around his neck and I responded to his kiss with gusto, responding to him with every fibre of my being.
We parted and he looked me in the eyes, "You know Susanna you have such beautiful green eyes and you look absolutely stunning! I don't know if I can behave myself!”
I smiled at him coquettishly and said, "I can't wait" leaving a hint of what may come later.
He held my jacket so I could slip my arms in and we left as we went down stairs I warned him not to walk so fast as with this dress I can only take little steps.

This is a gentle coming of age story tale about a young boys search the become the girl he knows he should have been, with the help of his two girl friends he becomes Susanna, the girls teach him all about life as a girl.

Please note this is a gentle tale sentimental, with some sexual content but where there is it any it is inferred sex NOT graphic sex and will be tagged as such.

Apologies for the length of time between posting this but that four letter word interfered (Work) and I had problems accessing my cloud storage but things seem to be fine now.

As we went down the stairs I felt a shiver of excitement passing through me, wondering what tonight would bring. I kept asking him where we were going but he kept telling me to wait and see.
We went to a quiet pub close to my house and he got me my usual white wine spritzer and a pint for himself we chatted for a while and I found out he was going home tomorrow afternoon this suited me as we could - if my plans went well, sleep in on Sunday morning.

I was a bit worried well a lot worried what he would say, do and think when he saw me naked would he be repulsed because under my prosthetic bits and bobs I was basically male the same as he was.
About half way down our drinks he phoned a taxi I didn't hear the destination but the cab would be here in 10 minutes.

I smiled at him saying, "You’re really spoiling me tonight" he kissed my hand, a shiver went through me he said, "You deserve it you are so beautiful".
I decided to take the bull by the horns and remind him that I was not as I seemed to be "Yes, but remember I'm not...... " He put a finger on my lips, "Sssh, don't even say it you are a beautiful girl Susanna – ok?" He said to me all I could do was nod.

The taxi came and he again helped me on with my jacket we got into the back of the cab and I snuggled into him my hand on the inside of his thigh.
When we stopped it was outside a TexMex restaurant that I've been wanting to go to for ages! I gave out a little squeal of delight and kissed him. Excitedly I wriggled out of the car which was difficult in the tight dress I was wearing but I managed it without incident, I hung onto his arm as we went inside making sure everyone knew we were a couple.

The meal was fantastic as it was 3 weeks to Christmas there was a group playing and there was dancing I loved it and had a fantastic night.
Rob had arranged for a taxi for one in the morning and the drive back to my place was intimate. I snuggled into him my fingers stroking the inside of his thigh we kissed and I let my hand move up and caressed the bulge in his trousers. He gave a slight moan I whispered in his ear, "Are you coming up for coffee or something?" I put a world of meaning in the something.
He kissed me asking, "Are you sure Susanna?" "Oh yes sweetheart I've never been more certain of anything" I whispered.
We arrived at my place and he paid the taxi I slipped my arm into the crook of his elbow and snuggled into him we went upstairs his hand on my bum squeezing my cheeks gently it was so erotic.
I opened the door and we went inside my flat I just about threw myself into his arms. My arms around his neck he kissed me passionately our tongues writhing as he explored my mouth, my fingers were running through his hair, my body moulded into his, I could feel his erection, and it felt good, so, so, good.
We parted our faces an inch or so from each other, "Susanna" he whispered "I've never done anything like this before" I smiled softly at him and replied, "I'm not surprised there are not many girl's like me". He shook his head, "no, no, darling it's not that, it's just that I've never done this before, ever!"
I suddenly realised what he was saying, "Rob do you mean I'm your first" miserably he nodded, "You don't mind do you?" I was dumbfounded he was a virgin and me a trans girl was going to be his first experience now I didn't know what to do! Was it fair to him? Surely he should experience making love with a complete girl I just didn't know anymore I really wished Kelly, Shonali or anyone was here to advise me!

I smiled at him, took his head between my hands and kissed him gently my mind working frantically so I simply said, "Well this is my first time too! Shall we take it nice and easy and see where we go. If either of us don't feel comfortable at any stage we'll just go back a step – ok"
I said this with a hint of pleading in my voice. He looked at me; "You don't mind then Susanna, really?" I kissed him deeply and slid his jacket down his arms he took the lead off me and slid my jacket off.
We fell onto the sofa our lips locked our bodies entwined I lay on the sofa looking up at his face he was undecided as to what to do next. So I took his hand and placed it on my breast, "Can you feel my heart pounding" I whispered as I removed my hand and placed it on the bulge in his trousers he carried on massaging my breasts I could feel my own chest moving under his ministrations and moaned! (Of course I couldn't feel through my false breasts but as long as I could feel my chest moving it really felt quite exquisite) I could imagine they were my own breasts.

I move from under him, laying across his chest kissing him and undoing the buttons of his shirt his chest only had a sparse covering of hair down the centre. I opened his shirt until it was ready to come off his shoulders then I started kissing and licking his chest while I massaged his erection.
As we kissed he was running his fingers through my hair stroking my neck and back moaning and breathing really heavily – I think he was enjoying what I was doing to him. However soon I wanted more I wanted to see and hold his manhood so very gently I unfastened his trousers and I think he held his breath while I was working.
I worked his jeans down making him lift his bum so I could take his jeans off, I could see now that he was quite well endowed his underpants were really tented, I slid my hands under the elastic and he moaned as my questing fingers found his shaft it was red hot and so, so, smooth I put my fingers around his manhood - he cried out as he hit his orgasm!
He was devastated so I quickly tried to make him feel better by apologising to him for teasing him for so long. Saying that the next one would be better and I wouldn't tease him I think it worked and unknowingly I learned another lesson about being female that is to make your man feel good about himself.

As much as I wanted to make love as a woman I felt that I wasn't ready and poor Rob certainly wasn’t ready – well not for me. I had decided rightly or wrongly that for his first time he needed a natural girl and that certainly was not me. (Would I live to regret this decision?)
I let his hands roam over my body I was moaning and writhing with pleasure I wondered how much more intense would this feeling be when I had my own boobs.
Soon I could feel him getting hard again this time I released his manhood from the confines of his boxers my hand ran up and down his shaft squeezing and teasing with my nails. All the time he was stroking and caressing my body, I could feel the tension building up but I didn't have a solid erection, inside the tube where my boy clittie is encased I had a very soft erection, not long about 1", as I played with both his lovely dick, and balls being very careful with my nails shuddered, I had orgasmed the feeling was wonderful! Then my body shuddered again and I hit a second orgasm more intense than the first. Was I was having female like orgasms – was it the hormones? I just didn't know or care I just enjoyed them.

I kissed the purple head of his shaft and both he and the object of my desire jumped he was about to say something but I shushed him and carried on with my exploration.
I tentatively licked around the head of his man shaft he was about 8" long and quite thick.

The taste was not as bad as I expected quite earthy/musky with a slight taste of the soap he used and also salty. I got braver and took him further into my mouth I heard him moan my name as he stroked my hair.
I made sure that as I sucked I also licked and coated his shaft well with my saliva soon it was really slick and I could suck and lick at will my fear that his shaft would taste nasty or horrible well I had absolutely nothing to worry about.
All I could taste was him and the musky smell was his and it quite excited me to such a degree I had another orgasm my thong was a mess! All sticky but it was well worth it for the pleasure I was giving him and if the truth be known the pleasure I was getting.

He was now moaning and panting, saying my name then he screamed, "Susanna Oh God!" I had to hold on as his hips bucked with his orgasm. Once he had rode the wave I relaxed.
I raised my head and looked him in the eyes, he had a look of bliss on his face, he looked down at me, put his hands on either side of my cheeks and brought my face close to his and kissed me deeply his tongue burrowing into my mouth actually tasting his seed.
"Susanna" he panted, "You are the most wonderful girl in the world I have never, ever had anything like that before - you are amazing!" I luxuriated in his praise and kiss feeling fulfilled and contented.
However I also was sticky tired and had a long day tomorrow so I suggested that I make coffee while he got dressed but as coffee may wake him up (not what I wanted). I came back with 2 mugs of hot chocolate and snuggled down next to him. I had decided he was not sleeping with me so I gently turned the conversation towards him going home. Of course the talking was punctuated by a lot of kissing and stroking but he left somewhat reluctantly at four in the morning.
I went and cleaned myself up my make up was all over my face but it was fun getting it all like that!
I had to take my Wee Vee off and wash it clean slipping to the satin purple nightdress I was going to wear if Rob had stayed the night got into bed and fell asleep.

The next day I came to about 11am by the ring tone of my Iphone. Looking at it I saw it was Kelly, "Hi" I said, "how's home?" "Bugger home" she responded, "How did last night go – you know did you?" "Kelly Jackson" I exclaimed, "You can't ask things like that!" Another voice said, "Oh yes we can Susanna Johnson we're your best friends." It was Shonali I realised that they were still thinking about me and looking after me (as well as being nosey).
"Well not really" I answered them then I went and told them about Rob being a virgin!
They both squealed at this, "Oh no nightmare! What did you do" they asked more or less together.
Chuckling I answered them, "Well I really wish you two were there to guide me in the end I decided that I was not going to sleep with him until I become a complete girl. Or he finds a girl to loose his virginity to!"

"Oh Susanna! We know why you did that but oh you silly girl. You are more than girl enough to introduce him to the joys of making love." "But" I started when Shoni cut me off, "If you're going to say your not a real girl then DON'T you are better looking and more caring than many genetic girls!" I had never heard Shoni so annoyed so I didn't argue simply said, "Sorry." We talked for about half an hour about what they were planning on doing Kelly said, "If you can't come and see us over Christmas please, please come to see the New Year in with your best mates." I surrendered and agreed to go and visit them for the New Year now I would have to try and get the bruising down by then!

The rest of Sunday was spent putting all of Kelly's, Shonali's and my clothes into the box room as I was also getting fitted bedrooms done so by the end of next week the work would be nearly completed and all the new beds (double) and furniture would be in and I could start putting their clothes back – while the new fitted bathrooms were done (I forgot to mention that job).
The only bed I was not changing was mine as it held too many nice memories of me first becoming Susanna the three of us cuddling together and crying together
The reason I have decided to do the work to my flat is very complex and driven by my emotions. Now I am happy I am living as I know I should. All my life I had wanted to be a girl.
Before when I wanted to live as Susanna but was afraid to I really didn't care how the place looked.
Now I wanted a light airy feminine place for the three of us to live and it adds value to her flat. I just hoped Kelly and Shonali would like what I was doing to their bedrooms!

I got an early night in bed on Sunday as the decorators were due at eight and I was due in hospital at ten.
I had already packed a small case to cover the seven days I was to be in hospital – as I was paying for this I was determined to get the best after care I could.
So on Monday morning I dressed with care, I didn't wear my breast forms or Wee Vee but I took then with me, I dressed carefully in a cream jersey maxi dress with taupe court shoes with a short (for me) 3" heel tan tights and flesh coloured bra and thong, I used minimal make up as I was going to be operated on later in the day but I still looked feminine and girlie.

The decorators arrived just after eight with the designer and we went through the plans all the old furniture was to go to charity my bed was marked as not to go all this would be taken care of by the workers. The total time for the decorators was 3 days then the bedroom fitters would take a further three days then the following Monday the bathroom fitters would take three days so in 10 days time I would have all the work finished - including the work on me!

I left for the hospital about 9:30 getting there for just before 10. I was booked in and taken to a very pleasant room to unpack and wait for the surgeon who was to visit about 11.
As I sat there waiting butterflies were gathering in my stomach finally he arrived and explained to me what was going to happen which was quite interesting to me. The work on my nose would take about 2 hours, apparently with the female face the angle between the nose and the forehead is quite shallow where on a male its more noticeable.
I was quite lucky as my features were quite delicate and the angle between my nose and forehead were in the range of a female while not perfect, over 50% of the female population would have similar features to mine. (I would look like a 'normal' woman)
So the main work on my nose would be to make it more feminine this meant slight narrowing and generally making my nose delicate.

The shaving of my Adams apple was a straightforward procedure and would take about an hour. He explained that tensioning my vocal chords was not an precise operation as there was a chance if they were tensioned too much I would end up with a high squeaky voice! So what they do is a slight tensioning so my voice should be in the lower female range.
The surgeon smiled and said that I would have one of those low sexy voices I smiled contentedly at this.
Another thing was that I was not to talk for a week and only then after I had had a consultation with him.
I asked about when the bruising would go away and told him why. I was really happy when he told me that in 3 weeks the bruises should in theory reduce and as I had told him I was a fast healer to make sure of this for the first two days after surgery they would apply cold compresses then warm compresses which should help reduce the bruising. Coupled to this he would put me on a medication that contains natural enzymes that aid in recovery and reduction of bruises.
Oh and another thing I was to eat mush for 2 weeks!!!
After ensuring I was happy? (No talking for a week and only eating mush for two) I signed the forms and changed into a hospital gown at 1pm I was given my pre-med and shortly after wheeled to the theatre happily dreaming of the day I would be the girl I wanted to be!

I slowly came too after the operation, hearing someone calling my name "Susanna, Susanna come on wake up." I groaned and opened my eyes one of the nurses was patting my hand to wake me.
As soon a I opened my eyes and focussed she said, "Remember dear don't speak at all.” I nodded so she carried on, “Now you are back with us we'll get you to your room and make you comfortable" I had just enough sense to again nod my head.
"Good girl" she smiled as the porters started wheeling me back to my room. When I got back to my room I was put back in bed and a nurse gave me some iced water to drink or it would be truer to say it was dripped down my throat as it was quite painful to swallow, for the first couple of days I was to be fed intravenously again to minimise swallowing. However as I was breathing through my mouth my throat was really dry, the reason for breathing like this was that my nose was packed to help internal healing.

The surgeon arrived and told me that everything had gone well and he was certain that I would be pleased with the results he also told me that shortly they were going to give me something in the drip to make me sleep until the next day. – As I was now starting to feel some pain this seemed like a good idea to me! Also to help prevent my throat from drying out I was going to breathe using a mask that supplied moist air.

I watched as he injected something into my IV then I remember nothing. The next day I was out of bed and walking this was to enhance my recovery. As the pain in my throat became less, I was allowed to eat 'solids' - this is the wrong name for the mashed up food I was given, porridge, soggy cereals and soup (this was good and tasted of something).

Every day my nasal packing and dressings were changed. Cold then warm compresses were applied regularly the dressing on my throat was changed. Then on the 5th day the splint that held my nose in the desired shape was removed and the packing taken out.

I could now breathe through my nose what an absolute relief! When I first looked at my 'new' nose I got a real shock (as the surgeon said I would) it looked like I had been on the wrong end of a beating! My face was swollen bruising extended from my eyes down to my top lip and across my cheeks my nose was somewhere in there just a little bit poking out.
Every day I sent texts to Kelly and Shonali telling them I had lost my voice (true) and had laryngitis (white lie) but otherwise I was fine (true) our texts were about anything and everything. Rob also sent me text messages these were quite loving one's.
I was due to be discharged on Friday, but it was decided to keep me in until Monday, using my Ipad I asked the nurse to phone the designer and tell them of this extended stay. And also ask them how the work was progressing which she did. The bedrooms would be finished on Monday also the fitters had made a start on one of the bathrooms so were well on track to finishing next Wednesday.

During my time in the hospital I did a lot of course work to pass the time and a lot of texting to Kelly and Shoni and also Rob.
The food altered to scrambled eggs, soup, ice cream (yummy) and of course porridge with honey (nearly yummy).
Finally Monday came and the surgeon gave me a really good examination at the end of it he asked me to speak softly, giving me a card to read from.
I started to speak then stopped, "Is that really my voice?" I asked him to my ears it sounded - well different and if pushed I would say feminine. A soft contralto the surgeon told me.
"I can still tell it's my voice,” I said, "But it sounds so different to me!" He smiled and told me that I would soon get used to it but for the next week speak softly do not shout or scream. Also I had to go to his office next Monday and don’t forget put warm face cloths on the bruises at regular intervals and keep taking the capsules then the bruising should be gone by New Year.
He also warned me that soon I would get a sore throat, which I was to treat as a normal sore throat and suck over the counter medication this would last for a few days or so and was part of the healing process.
After making an appointment for the next Monday next he gave me a good check up, making sure that the hormone implant was fine and the rest of me was ok.
He commented upon the swelling around my nipples that I thought was wishful thinking but he said that it was signs that the hormones were working. This really pleased me soon, oh soon I would have my own little breasts.
Back in my room I attached my breast forms and wiggled into my Wee Vee now I felt better but I would only look better when the bruises receded.
I slipped into clean cream satin underwear, tan tights, then slipped into the same maxi skirt shoes and coat I arrived in packed my toiletries and small case and I left for home.

I arrived home mid afternoon the bedroom fitters and decorators had finished and I was ecstatic with the results, all three bedrooms were as I had imagined. The furniture matched and they were all decorated in Kelly's, Shonali's and my favourite colours with lots of modern wardrobes (we all loved clothes) dressing table with large mirror loads of drawers and the beds each of the two girls beds had built in TV's which were raised up and down by remote control – I really hoped the girls would like their new rooms.

Over the next few days the two main bathrooms bathrooms were finished. They were ultra modern with bidet's large baths with Jacuzzi jets (three of us cold fit in these baths!) waterfall taps, modern sinks, shower cubicles with top of the range massage power showers they were fantastic.

I think one of the bathroom fitters fancied me as he asked me for a drink if I'd have been bruise free I would have accepted as he was hunky but I told him that I would be self conscious to go out still I gave him my land line phone number.

Every day I bathed my bruises with warm water and the bruises were fading the scar on my throat was by now 10 days after the operation a red line with no scab.
My nose was now down to normal size and I was delighted with the results it was slender with a cute feminine shape. My throat looked like any other girls I felt really girly.
The throat ache came and went as told I bought some throat lozenges and sucked them and in a couple of days I was fine.
I was now talking to the girls as well as texting and I firmed up that I would go to Leeds the day after Boxing day and stay at Kelly's as her parents had the biggest house.

Monday I went to the surgeon for the final check up before Christmas, he was very pleased with the results and I arranged for an appointment after the New Year. He also said that I could now use make up to conceal the bruises on my face and small red mark on my throat – which I did as soon as I left his consultation room!
With judicious use of make up, my bruising and small mark were not noticeable at all to say I was happy was an understatement.

I posted the girls and Rob's presents to them! Then I hit the shops buying a couple of outfits for the New Year, a blue stretch satin mini dress with a wrap around front zip back lined in a satiny fabric.
I also bought a really tight yellow midi skirt in a stretch jersey fabric coupled to a fitted black satin blouse and a wide (4”) patent belt.
Another purchase was a black dress (LBD) with sweet heart neckline and asymmetric hem it was made of a silk inner and a lace overlay with short sleeves, The hem at it’s highest was about 4" above the knee and at the lowest 1” below my knees.
I also bought a couple of jackets four pairs of shoes and matching handbags! I was on a shopping roll now then onto Victoria's Secrets and bought six pairs of thongs and three balconette style bra's, four pairs of patterned tights. So all in all I had a good day.
Christmas was at the end of the week, so I had to do some food shopping, I had the OK from the surgeon that I could eat what I wanted BUT be sensible.
I got my Christmas food from Marks and Spencer's their meal deals plus wine two of them would last me four days!
Parcels arrived from Kelly, Shonali and Rob, when I opened the outer packaging there was Christmas presents inside!
This was my first Christmas since my family got killed. I went to their graves as I did every month and prayed that they understood why I was doing what I was doing I liked to think that they did.
It was a strange lonely Christmas, I was excited opening my presents, Kelly had bought me a pair of hoop gold ear rings, a set of bath products, a swimming costume with the warning written with them 'we are going swimming in the New Year' and some bed socks!

Shonali had got me a thin silver chain with the letter S as the pendant, some Nina Rici perfume and a Bikini also with a note saying 'these are for our holidays next year' I held the bikini against me and the panties came above where my Wee Vee finished (just), so I would get a good tan.
Rob bless him bought me a silk scarf, some bubble bath which I liked, a purse because I was always complaining that I needed another and a gorgeous gold bracelet.

I started packing my bag for a week away with Kelly and Shonali we would be coming back to University together which would be great.
My bruises were almost gone, that was three weeks after the operation and the mark on my throat could not be seen as the incision was along the crease line of my neck, so I was well pleased with the results, I loved the new shape of my nose and wondered if the girls would notice the changes.
When I looked in the mirror I saw a striking resemblance to my sister.

I phone both Kelly and Shoni up the night before and told them the time I would be in Leeds station I was so excited that I was seeing the two of them again I couldn't sleep that night. So I got up early and went through the house making sure that their rooms were perfect hoping that they liked the revamped flat.
I dressed in skinny pink jeans with flowers on the back pockets a purple camisole under a purple roll neck jumper with silver threads running through it I wore my 4" black leather boots (sensible heel) a red shiny padded jacket with a fur hood, black hand bag my new purse, necklace and ear rings and long silk scarf I headed to the station early impatient to see my best friends again.

This is a gentle coming of age story tale about a young boys search the become the girl he knows he should have been, with the help of his two girl friends he becomes Susanna, the girls teach him all about life as a girl.

Please note this is a gentle tale sentimental, with some sexual content but where there is it any it is inferred sex NOT graphic sex and will be tagged as such.

The taxi dropped me off at Manchester Piccadilly station an hour before my train was due I went to the toilet to check on the make up that was disguising what was left of my bruises. I had faint marks under both my eyes also slight bruising on my cheeks, but the make up disguised this. The scar where my throat work had been done was a faint red line looking like I had scratched myself again this easily was covered by careful use of make up.

I bought some magazines and went to the platform where the Trans Pennine Express train was to take me to Leeds. I was so excited I was bubbling inside I just couldn't wait to see my girlfriends again.
The time seemed to drag finally it was 10:30 and the train arrived a few minutes late I was about to put my case up on the luggage rack when a nice looking guy offered to do it for me.
Of course I accepted (as a girl these things happen regularly when I was a guy no one gave a damn) half an hour or so we were approaching Leeds station I reached up to get my case and the same guy got it down for me I thanked him profusely.
He was getting off at Leeds and so he carried my girly pink case for me opened the door and helped me out. Life as a girl is sure different to life as a guy!

Once on the platform I extended the handle and pulling my case walked down the platform with Brett we had introduced ourselves by then. I heard my name being shouted. Instantly I recognised Kelly's voice "My friends" I said to him by way of explanation.
As we stood in the queue to go through the barrier he turned to me and asked if he could see me again I hesitated saying, “I'm not sure what those two have got planned.”
He asked me again saying he lived in Manchester and gave me a business card and wrote his number on the back, "If you want to see me again please give me a ring". I promised that I would and I meant it.

I put my ticket into the machine and the barrier opened as I passed through Kelly and Shoni threw themselves onto me we hugged and kissed our joy at seeing each other boundless even after three short weeks.
Our arms linked we turned and I said goodbye to Brett he said, "Please don't forget Susanna" I smiled and assured him that I would call.
Kelly, Shoni and I linked arms Shonali said to me, "Don't forget what Susanna?" "Err he wants to see me again and has given me his number" I stammered, "And are you going to phone him?" Kelly questioned, "I don't know but he is hunky! Isn't he?"
They agreed that he was and we headed for the exit chatting away nineteen to the dozen. I told them some of what I had done to the flat in very general terms.
We chatted about the Christmas we had had then Shonali said, "Your voice sounds different" I denied it but Kelly had also picked this up and said, "It does, it sounds more ---- well more girly!" "Yes that's it" Shonali exclaimed, "I've just been practicing" I protested. "Practicing - well you've done a good job you sound exactly like a girl!"
I was so very happy I had my jacket and scarf on so they couldn't see where my Adams apple had been.
Then Shonali stopped dead swung me around looked at me and squealed, "You've had your nose done you little minx look Kell, she's had her nose done!" I blushed and giggled saying, "Well yes, it’s a surprise but trust Shoni to notice" I said.
They both inspected my new shaped nose and finally decided that they loved it it really suited my face and really enhanced my appearance.

"Right Susanna, your voice is different your nose is now soooooo sweet – what have you been doing?" I smiled guiltily and admitted to the work that I had had done. "Lets see your throat" Kelly demanded so I unzipped my parka and scarf to show them my new shaped throat.
"Oh" Shonali gasped "it's perfect just perfect" she threw her arms around me and said you are really so serious about becoming a real girl aren’t you sweetheart."
I nodded full of tears the three of us had another group hug and a little weep. Sobbing I said "I've missed you two really missed you" Kelly, also had some tears in her eyes said, "And we've missed you this is the last time you are spending Christmas alone. In future you are coming to my place or Shoni's unless you have a hot date to spend Christmas with! And speaking of hot dates spill the beans about you and Rob!"

I told them an abridged version of the night. All I said after a lot of probing questions from the two of them was that I had given him some relief…
We got the bus to Kelly's parent's house and I met her Mum, Dad and Big Brother Eddie and his wife and daughter Kim and Rachel.
I was really made to feel at home and got chided for not coming home with Kelly after Uni finished as Kell had told them all about me – well not all about me but they were aware that I had lost my whole family earlier in the year.
Kell's mum said after I'd called her Mrs Jackson for a good few times, "Look Susanna if you feel comfortable about it just call me Mum it’s a lot easier than Mrs Jackson and it doesn't make me feel so old – Mrs Jackson" she shuddered.
I must admit I was really touched by this.

Next we went to Shonali's house and met her family, Shonali was the youngest of three, and as soon as I saw her Mum I knew where she got her stunning looks.
I met her Mum, her Dad was working her eldest brother and his wife and children were arriving for New Year her next brother Gill was really nice and I would think about 25 he was courting I would meet his girlfriend later in the week. (Or so I thought!)
Again I was told off for spending Christmas by myself and was again told that I was welcome there anytime. I have never met such friendship all thanks to my two best friends and their families!

It seems that the whole community see in the New Year together and had done so for a number of years.
Kelly and Shoni's mum's plus a lot of other men and women worked together; each of the families make food and they use the community centre to have the party.
What normally happens is that everyone goes down to the local pub then just about eleven they head off to see the New Year in at the community centre and as the local pub runs the bar there there's no break in proceedings the pub closes and all the staff go to the community centre - this sounded great to me.
As Kell and I left Shoni's, Shoni said, "I’ll see the two of you about seven" Kell replied, "Yep, you call at my place? Or will we see you there?" Shoni thought for a second and replied, "I'll see you there and I suppose I had better fetch Gill, as he seems interested in our friend here even though he is supposed to have a girl friend - she's going to be trouble now she has a cute little nose and a sexy voice."

I flushed beetroot red and started to protest when I saw the two for them grinning.
"Oh stop teasing me you two! You know I'm not used to it" I protested, Shoni giggled, "It's all part of growing up a girl especially you new girls but seriously I do think Gill fancies you!"
"Why me" I grumbled Shoni grinned, "Because Susanna you're a good looking girl so you better get used to being hit on cos it's going to happen".
"But what do I do if he does like me and asks me out what with...... Well you know,” I asked plaintively. Shoni and Kell shrugged, "Go out with him you need to get used to it and after all you are all woman and no arguments – RIGHT! And you certainly aren’t going to leap straight into bed with him! Are you?” Kelly told me.

Shonali nodded in agreement then Kell and I walked back to her house which was only a street away we were talking about the coming week in which we were going to go window shopping – a lot!
Also go out in Leeds city centre a few times Kelly apologised saying that she has to help her Mum doing the food for the New Year party. So as I love cooking I volunteered to help as well she gave me a hug in thanks.
"Oh, I hope you don't mind but I've told Mum we'd sleep together – is that ok" she anxiously asked me. "Oh yes more than anything" I happily answered, "It seems ages since we slept together"
We got back home and Kell showed me to her room I hung my clothes up and of course she had to try on my recent purchases she had a good look at my nose and throat and when I mentioned that I thought my breasts were growing she had to have a look too.

Feeling around m boobs she measured and announced that she thought I was a bit bigger which was great. I put my false breasts back on and we went for tea. At first it was hard remembering to call Mrs Jackson 'Mum' but I slowly got used to it, it seemed weird to me as I had lost my natural Mum and Sister and now I had two surrogate Mum's and two surrogate sisters life's strange!
After tea we I played with baby Rachel she was crawling around so we ended up crawling around chasing her it was great she was laughing and squealing in excitement. Kell's mum said, "Susanna, you'll make a good mother you really interact well with kiddies" "thanks mum" I panted.
"Come on child" Kell ordered me let's go and get changed. "Ok" I responded getting off my knees still panting.
We got showered and I decided to wear my yellow stretch jersey midi skirt purple loose fitting satin blouse with chiffon sleeves black patterned tights and my black 4" stiletto heeled boots ¾ white wrap around jacket.

As I put my make up on Kelly came in from her shower she looked at my choice of clothes and remarked, "They’re perfect for tonight the skirt looks like it will show your bum off - it looks nice and tight" grinning at her I said, "I've had good teachers!" "The best" she said.
Watching me apply my make up she asked "Do you want help with your lashes!" "Please" I answered, "It took me ages getting them right when Rob took me out."
She put my lashes on for me and we sat side by side me finishing my make up Kelly just starting her’s.
Two girls in bra's and panties you couldn't tell the difference – my confidence was soaring.
I sat chatting to Kell while she finished her make up then we both got dressed picked up our jackets and went to say goodbye to 'mum'.
Eddie and Kim were coming with us 'mum' and 'dad’ was doing the baby-sitting. The four of us walked to the local pub chatting away Shonali and Gill were already there we had a great night talking laughing, drinking and me meeting loads of people whose names I forgot – information overload!

We walked back to Kell's well wandered is nearer the mark as we had consumed a few wines.
Gill walked next to me he was a nice guy but not really my type (Now there’s a thing for me to be thinking) he asked me out tomorrow night but I was about to say that I didn't know what the girls had planned when Shonali butted in, "Has he asked you out Susie" I nodded "Well get him to take you to that new French restaurant a girl like you deserves a good expensive night with my brother!"
I glance at Gill and saw him blanch he managed to stammer, "I don't think I'd get a reservation at such short notice" Shonali beamed saying, "Don't worry about that big Bro! I know the owner and he's always said he would always fit my friends or me in anytime. So I'll sort it out – if you're serious about stealing our friend away for a night!"
His devious sister neatly backed Gill into a corner. He could either change his mind or take me for an expensive meal.
Much to Shoni and my surprise he called her bluff saying, "Great sis, you book the table and I'll happily take you Susie" – was it the beer speaking?

We arrived home and said good night to Shoni and Gill. Shoni whispered to me, "You'll enjoy the restaurant it's really good. Gill must fancy you cos he hates spending money. He’s as tight as a duck’s bum! I’ll see you tomorrow for some serious shopping.”
With that we went inside everyone else was in bed to the four of us followed suit and soon Kell and I were snuggled up fast asleep.
The next day we were late getting up I volunteered to help with the food for the New Year. My new mum thanked me saying it was nice having two daughters. Kelly piped up, "One thing Mum, Susie’s more use around the kitchen than I am!" Mum snorted and responded, "That's no surprise! A chimp’s more use than you in the kitchen - you're a big failure to me young lady." All Kelly did was grin.

Just before lunch Shoni came around and we piled out to go round the shops in Leeds city centre all the post Christmas sales were on so the shops were absolutely crammed full. We all bought some wonderful bargains tops, skirts, jeans, jumpers and of course shoes, lovely shoes!
I absolutely adored shoes and handbags after nearly four months I had quite a collection! I also bought some 'A' cup bras as I felt that my breast forms were getting tight!
The girls advised me that once my breasts filled the 'A' cup to get some 'chicken fillets' and use my own sized bras!
The must have seen the puzzlement on my face as they went onto explain that 'chicken fillets' were silicon breast enhancers bought over the counter to boost girls who needed boosting.
When they showed me a pair I could see why they were called 'chicken fillets'.
Shoni told me that she had managed to book a table for Gill at eight this evening. I was feeling guilty and told her to tell Gill somewhere cheaper would do me fine. But Shonali was having none of it she told me "Look Susie you are woman enough now to experience new things and one of these is to go out really dressed up and be treat like a woman should be! Gill is older than the boys we usually hang around with so he'll treat you far differently than they would. I called him a prat but as you know I love him to bits and I've warned him to treat you right if he hurts you he's got me to answer to!" "And me" growled Kelly, "But I agree with Shoni Gill is a nice guy"
I felt relieved about this, "What happens if I'm late in, I'll wake you up" I asked Kell.
With a broad grin on her face she responded, "You won't wake me up girl I'll be awake and will want to know all the sordid details!"

When we got home the three of us went up stairs to choose what I was going to wear tonight. We ransacked Kelly's wardrobe and my clothes and finally decided on a deep purple dress with satin panels each side joining the front of the dress to the back.
It had a back zip and was a stretch fit finishing about at my knees. The neckline was rounded not showing too much cleavage. “Just enough to be interesting” Kelly informed me.
We decided on black patent ankle strap shoes with a 5" heel and 1" platform I had a small black patent shoulder bag with a gold chain that would match. The dress was fully lined in polyester satin so I wore a lacy black push up bra black thong then Kell produced a sexy black suspender belt complete with sheer barely black stockings.
When I protested I had never worn stockings before I was told by Kell, "Well its about time you did! But remember with stockings you have to be very careful sitting down and getting in and out of cars or you will show the world what you have on underneath."
Shoni added (much to my discomfort) "And if Gill happens to feel your bum, he'll feel the suspenders and it will drive him wild"

There was about 2 hours to go so Kell and Shoni decided it was time for me to get ready, they made me bathe in a scented bath, they put a face pack on me and told me to sit still while they did my nails, I sat back with cool packs on my eyes and the face pack on and luxuriated in the feeling of my friends doing my nails they were discussing the colour of my nails occasionally asking me but as all I could go was go mmmmm under the face pack so they made the decisions between themselves.

Finally the face pack was off and my now cleansed skin was moisturised and I could see what colour they had done my nails it was a mid purple, which contrasted well against the dress Kelly said my eye make up would be similar colours.
I dressed in my black satin and lace push up bra, slipped into the suspender belt and rolled the stockings up my legs and my black satin thong followed.
The two of them offered to do my make up which I thankfully accepted so they tied back my hair and proceeded to apply light concealer a cream foundation which self fixed. There was some discussion about which colour blushed I would wear but they finally decided on a light pink (I had no say whatsoever) next came my eyes a sultry night look emphasising my slightly doe shaped eyes by clever use of eye liner. This was a thing I had not yet fully mastered. My false eyelashes were coated in glittery mascara and my eye shadow was varying shades of purples.
I was well pleased with the finished look it was very sophisticated and made me look older than my nineteen years this was another great thing about living a girls life is that you can totally change your appearance by using correct make up!
I now had less than fifteen minutes until Gill picked me up, to say I was nervous is putting it mildly I was shitting bricks.

Now I was dressed, hair and make up done the talk now turned to jewellery, after some discussion between the three of us we (or they) decided on a simple gold chain around my neck with a gold 'S' as the pendant. Simple 5 stranded pendant earrings these were gorgeous and were donated by Kelly's mum 5 very fine flexible gold strands hung to the curve of my jaw from a delicate gold orb they glittered whenever I moved my head.
The Girls, and now Kelly's mum inspected me and I was passed as fit to go!!!

A silver fur shrug completed the look and ten minutes after Gill had arrived I was ready to go out.
(This is another thing about being a girl it's expected that you will be late! As a man I was verging on the obsessive about being punctual)
I entered the living room and all conversation stopped I felt so self conscious Gill just looked without saying a word I started to wonder what was wrong when Kelly's dad broke the spell by saying, "Well lass thee scrubs up well!"

Gill snapped out of it and said "Well? She's bloody stupendous." I blushed crimson as he walked towards me a single rose in a posy, which he gave to me. My new Mum pinned it onto my jacket I had never been given flowers before and gave Gill a peck on the cheek in thanks as we left my new Mum warned Gill, "Remember you're driving either don't drink or leave the car and pick it up tomorrow. I don't want my new daughter damaged – right!" Gill grinned obviously used to being told what to do by Mrs Jackson, "Don't worry Mrs J I'll look after her I've already got those two harridans on my back!" nodding at Kell and Shoni.

We drove to the restaurant I told him that a cheaper place would suit me fine, as it seemed he was backed into a corner when he agreed to take me to this place.
Give him his due he wouldn't consider anywhere else.
I asked him what he did and I was well impressed when I found out he was a junior doctor on A&E at St. James Hospital (or Jimmies as he called it)

We really got on well he made me laugh a lot was considerate and a good listener. When we arrived at the restaurant when he said his name there were no problems at all we were shown to a table presented with menu's it was then I confessed to him that I had never eaten in a place like this and was a bit out of my depth!

He grinned and said that it wasn't often he ate in places like this not on junior doctors pay which put me at ease and made me giggle.
However he certainly knew his way through the menu and wine list asking me my likes and dislikes.
The meal was fantastic as was the wine the evening passed much too quickly for me and soon we were ready for ordering a taxi.
Just before we left the owner caught us and asked for his regards to be passed to Shonali being a little bit tipsy (hence brave) I asked how he knew my friend and it turns out that when he was working a lot of hours Shoni was his babysitter and his wife's companion.

He had a lot of affection for my friend and told me that the three of us should come for a meal in the New Year.
That made me giggle when he asked me why I was giggling I told him, "Thanks very much but as poor students we can barely afford fish and chips and as much as I've loved the food we could never afford it"
He gave me a long look smiled then said, "When do you go back to University?" I told him Wednesday.
He smiled and told me in no uncertain terms "Tuesday night seven thirty my treat and tell Shonali that Chantelle will be here - they haven't seen each other for ages"

I stammered my thanks and kissed him on the cheek I was getting used to doing things like this in the short space of time I have been living as a girl.
I was still shell shocked as we left the restaurant so was Gill "Christ! My little sister has some good friends! A free meal – here! Wow" as we walked to the taxi he slipped his arm around me and I snuggled into him we stopped and he kissed me! WOW and double WOW what a difference this kiss was! Was it with him being older? Was it because we had had such a wonderful night or was it because he was a wonderful companion I just don't know but that kiss had me tingling all over. My arms were around his neck and I clung onto him and responded passionately I could feel my real nipples hardening with the intensity of his kiss.
We broke apart, my head reeling from the intensity of the kiss, he looked into my eyes stroked my cheek and whispered, "You are a very special girl" If only he knew! I thought. All I could do was look at him wishing he would kiss me again. He leant towards me and our lips met again this time I plastered my body against his feeling my breasts squash and my belly squeeze against his hips. I felt his tongue brush across my lips and giving a small moan allowed him access to my mouth he was very gentle, probing but not in an insistent way.
My tongue hesitatingly played with his a gentle game of sucking and nibbling. My heart was pounding he was getting excited as I was because I was getting poked in the belly. Again we broke away he smiled down at me saying, "I had best get you home before I get strung up or before I do or say something I would regret for the rest of my life."

I snuggled in close to him my arm in the crook of his the taxi ride home was special his arm around me stroking my neck and sending shivers through my body.
My hand rested on his thigh but I was very aware of not leading him on to something I could not deliver on.
When we got to my house (well Kelly's) he paid the taxi off and walked me to the door we must have spent five minutes kissing it was bliss so - so different to anything I have yet experienced.
Eventually after asking if he could see me again I went inside 'mum' had left a nightlight on so I could find my way upstairs. Kell had also left a nightlight on so I could see to get undressed.
I slipped out of my clothes into my PJ's and went to the bathroom to clean my make up off and moisturise as I gently removed my false eye lashes I gave a big sigh remembering how I felt when Gill was kissing me.

I crept out of the bathroom so as not to wake anybody up as it was well after midnight I turned the night light off and snuck into bed. "About time you dirty stop out" I gave a little squeal and a big jump, "Kelly" I hissed, "You scared me to death why didn't you say you were awake?" "What" she said, "And miss out on all that deep sighing - never!"
We snuggled up together, "Right Lady!" She said, "From the length of time you were on the step I assume the night went well?" "Oh yes" I sighed dreamily and started to tell her all about the night - well most of the night, including the offer of a meal on Tuesday night.

Her reaction to that was, "WOW, we can't miss that have to talk to Shonali tomorrow so you enjoyed yourself sweetie?" "Oh yes, and he asked to see me again depending on his shifts but I need to ask you two guys something, something deeply personal"
Kell gave me a squeeze and said, "I can guess what that will be but tomorrow we're going to Shoni's to have a hair and nail day – we'll put you right then.” I gave a stupendous yawn so we settled down to sleep.

I slept really well, despite having erotic dreams about Gill making passionate love to me,
I also dreamt about marrying Gill all the silly dreams girls have when they first meet a really fit guy.
We came to about 10 in the morning and, took our time getting ready promising to be back to help 'Mum' prepare for the New Year celebrations.
We got to Shoni's and went to her room while we listened to music I had to tell her about the night with her brother I happened to mention in my enthusiasm that he was a dreamy kisser and got ribbed about it for a while.
Shoni already knew about the free meal on Tuesday so we decided to go back to Manchester on the Thursday to spend the final day with their families we as yet had no idea what we were going to wear!
As I had had a facial the previous evening I put the cleansing masks on Kell and Shoni after carefully placing the cooling eye pads over their eyes I asked them the question that was bothering me.

"Kell" I hesitantly started, "You remember I had a personal question for you guy's", "Yes" she said, "And you're going to ask it now when we can't move – you scheming cow!"
I grinned, "Well" I continued not really knowing how to put it, "When you go out with a guy how do you know when the times right for errr well you know err." Kelly butted in, "I think sex is the word you are looking for".
I blushed, "Well err yes". The both were quiet for a moment and I thought that I had broken a female taboo then Shoni answered, "I can see why you're confused about this.

Kelly and I also I would imagine every girl in the world has had a conversation with her Mum about this usually when puberty strikes.
But you, you poor thing are coming to womanhood later than us all I can tell you is what my Mum told me. What you have is wanted by every man but you have to be proud of yourself respect yourself! When you feel, really, really feel that its right consider having sex with the right guy. She also said men will lie for sex tell you they love you and all that but unless you - and only you feel its right to have sex then you and only you can make that decision. You will make some mistakes but remember it's very, very easy to get a reputation as an easy lay but it’s also very, very difficult to get rid on that reputation once you have got it. I know it sounds old fashioned and vague but that's all I can tell you, I've followed her advice and so far it's worked!"

Kell then added that her Mum had also given her similar advice but her Dad who has a wicked sense of humour had put it very succinctly telling her: Having a boy is easy, you have only one prick to worry about, with a girl there are hundreds of pricks to worry about!
That lightened the conversation and gave me a lot to think about. I took the masks off the girls and used cleansing cloths and moisturiser on their faces then we turned to our toe and finger nails, we had a great girlie day in, now was the time to do some cooking!
As we were leaving Shoni's, she shouted after us, "Susanna, Gill says he will pick you up around seven tomorrow night" she giggled "he's quite taken by you young lady! My heart skipped a beat then turned somersaults on hearing this.

This is a gentle coming of age story tale about a young boys search the become the girl he knows he should have been, with the help of his two girl friends he becomes Susanna, the girls teach him all about life as a girl.

Please note this is a gentle tale sentimental, with some sexual content but where there is it any it is inferred sex NOT graphic sex and will be tagged as such.

The three of us spent the night cooking sausage rolls vol-au-vents cheese straws and the like. Mum was right Kell was rubbish in the kitchen but she was a great moral booster! Supplying mum and I with wine to keep us working and filling the dishwasher which was about her limits in the kitchen.
So by nine thirty we had everything done and cooling as Kellys dad was away babysitting at her brother’s house it was just the three of us.

We went into the living room and flopped down mum looked fondly across at Kell and said; "If you could cook half as well as Susanna you'd make some man very happy." Kelly obviously used to this just grinned and retorted, "I'll leave Susanna to make some man very happy" I nearly choked on my wine then Kelly continued, "And she's made a deep impression on Gill".
Mum gave me an old fashioned look as I was blushing crimson. Mum then commented, "Oh she has, has she someone needs to calm that boy down he could be a brilliant doctor but he just needs a good woman – or girl".

Kelly gurgle with laughter as I glared at her. Kell continued, "Yes mum he's that taken with her he's picking her up at eight tomorrow!" Without thinking I butted in, "Seven not eight" Kelly gurgled with laughter again, "See mum she is interested".
Mum smiled and told Kelly to leave me alone she then asked about the apartment again Kell couldn't help answering, "Mum you want to see it its huge it's on Barton Square a penthouse flat with a balcony can't wait for summer and sunbathing. Anyhow there are 4 huge bedrooms 4 bathrooms on one floor and on the other floor a huge living room gigantic kitchen utility games room! Oh you'll have to come and see it its unbelievable".
Mum smiled and responded, "Well I'd love to come and see it but it depends if Susanna wants me to visit". "Oh mum" I responded, "Anytime, just anytime you're more than welcome - and my other mum as well!
In fact it would be great if the two of you could come for a weekend then we can show you around do some shopping and you can keep your daughter under control." This earned me a glare from Kell.

I carried on telling them that the only reason I have a place as big as this is because my Dad was a solicitor and he bought it as an investment property when I decided to go to Manchester Uni he let me live there.
He did the same for my sister in Newcastle now they belong to me both flats and our old house.
I started crying at this point and said between sobs, "And I wish they weren't mine, I'd rather have my family alive."
It was then I completely broke down sobbing my heart out for the first time since they had been killed!
Sure I shed a tear but now I was truly emotional sobbing and crying instantly I had Kelly on one side and my new mum on the other both consoling me but letting me cry it out of my system I felt surrounded by love but still the tears flowed.

After about half an hour I was sobbing really sobbing my heart out Mum said, "Come on sweetheart lets get you to bed you cry it out of your system."
I was so pleased someone understood how I felt Kelly kept hold of me stroking my hair and comforting me.
We got upstairs and they got me ready for bed I was still crying they tucked me up in bed then I heard Kelly say to her mum, "I'll sleep in the spare room" but I begged her not to leave me alone so mum left kissing me on the forehead while Kelly got ready for bed as mum left she said, "See you in the morning poppet".
Kelly climbed into bed and held me in her arms consoling me until I fell asleep.

The next morning I woke up first and remembered my emotional outburst last night. Feeling so embarrassed I just laid there wondering how I was going to apologise.
I felt Kell stir she looked at me and asked, "Feel Better?" I smiled weakly and replied, "Much thanks but I'm sorry for breaking down like that I’m so, so, sorry I must apologise to your mum. God I'm so embarrassed".
Kelly looked at me groaned and said comfortingly, "Oh you silly 'new’ girl'! Let Aunty Kelly explain things to you. Susie you have nothing at all to feel embarrassed about what happened is natural especially at this time of year and especially now with all those female hormones rushing about your body.
Every girl gets emotional around puberty it's just your puberty in a bit later than most so man up! No that’s wrong - Girl up! These things happen." "Are you sure Aunty Kelly?” I asked timidly. "Yep anyhow mum's well used to dealing with emotional girls so you're at the right place and call me Aunty again and I'll tickle you to within an inch of your life."

Feeling much better we lay there and chatted away the reason Gill's picking me up early is that he is doing some extra shifts over the New Year period as it's the busiest time in A & E so he will only be there until about half nine Kell commented, "He probably want's you to himself for a while, but we'll be there by half eight to keep an eye on you!”

We finally got dressed and went down stairs the first opportunity I had I went to mum and apologised for my outburst.
She looked compassionately at me and whispered, "Was that the first time you have cried like that since your family got killed" I nodded and she continued, "Well it was about time and I'm so, so glad I was there to help you. Anytime you want to talk your new mum is here."
Impulsively I kissed her like you do to a mum and whispered, "Thanks so much I feel a lot better."
The rest of the day was spent decorating the community centre with the other people going to the party helping mum transport the food to the centre's kitchen and helping the pub to set up the bar.
Then Shoni mentioned that the three of us were going to work behind the bar until the pub staff arrives after eleven Kell protested "But we'll be pissed by then!" Shoni simply grinned, "Yep, that’s the idea!"

We went home and started getting ready I was going to wear a pink lace shift mini dress, black tights and shoes.
I had a black velvet jacket and handbag my dress was lined in satin polyester to keep it decent.
I was just finishing my make up when Gill and Shoni arrived. Shoni came straight upstairs with the clothes she was going to change into later we all kissed and she inspected my look, "Perfect" she announced, “Sort of sexy innocent schoolgirl with all the pinks.” Being used to them I grinned and went downstairs to find Gill.

He was casually dressed in slacks and blue shirt he smiled when he saw me, "They've told you I'm working?" I nodded, "Well let's go I don't have long with such a beautiful girl as you!" he said.
I blushed slipped on my jacket and followed him to the door he opened the door and let me precede him out the perfect gentleman it was natural for me to slip my arm through his as we walked to the pub.

When we got to the pub Gill had coke and as I have got a long night ahead of me I had a very, very diluted white wine spritzer. We sat down and talked about anything and everything about my life in very general terms without telling any secrets my loss earlier in the year.
Mum was right, last nights hysterics had in some way cleansed me and made my feelings about the loss of my family less raw. My hurt would never go away but somehow it seemed well easier to bear.
Gill told me why he decided to do medicine about him growing up and living with Shoni.
Shonali as a little girl growing up he had me laughing regularly I was very comfortable he was holding my hand caressing my palm sending shivers down my spine.
We were in a corner quite secluded he leant over and gently kissed me you know Susanna, you are a beautiful girl I really want to get to know you a lot better. I smiled gently at him "That's going to be difficult with you in Leeds and me in Manchester and I believe that you also have a regular girlfriend?"
He smiled ruefully at the mention of his girlfriend telling me, “I did have a girlfriend but we drifted apart so I have no ties. As for the Manchester - Leeds thing it could be difficult but we'll find a way." Then he kissed me gently again and I swear my toes curled it was exciting a chaste kiss with so much passion.
He stroked my face and said, "Susanna I have a question for you, you can answer if you want to but it makes no difference to me at all." He kissed me again this time it was a little more passionate.
As he stroked my face I said to him, "Ask away if I can I'll answer." Still gently stroking my cheek he said, "When did you transition?"

It was like a bolt from the blue! I sat up straight ready to flee he took my hand and continued, "Susanna, it makes no difference at all I really want to see you and be with you. You are a vivacious beautiful girl and what ever way you choose to answer, it is strictly between the two of us. Trust me I’m a doctor"
That trite saying made me giggle in spite of the inner turmoil I was feeling. I looked into his eyes all I saw was love and compassion, "How could you tell?" I asked.
He smiled at me, "I'm a doctor remember" he touched my throat and continued, "It's only a little scar and in a month or so it will not be noticeable but there is only one thing a scar this size means so I put two and two together and came up with........."

I sighed telling him, “I thought it was something in my looks,” he laughed saying, "No chance of that you are perfect".
Shyly I said to him "I haven't transitioned yet".
It was his turn to be speechless, "Christ" he said, "When you do, you're going to be stunning. I'm going to have to stake my claim on you or else I will never have a look in." I was both pleased and afraid by this answer so hesitantly I asked, "Do you still want to be seen with me?"

"Of course I do I said it made no difference to me at all! Do Kelly and Shonali kn……?"
He stopped and then carried on, "Of course they do that’s why they are so protective of you like Lionesses those two are where you are concerned."
I giggled, "I know what you mean but they are the best friends a girl like me can have." "Not like me" he corrected, "You mean a girl can have because that is what you are".
I grinned ruefully, "I keep getting told that by those two and my councillor but I am having trouble believing it."
He kissed me gently and passionately whispering, "Then believe Susanna - believe". That kiss was amazing it sounds corny but when he kissed me he seemed to suck my being into him and merge it with his, the feeling was bliss.

"Put him down Susanna you don't know where he's been!" A voice well known to the two of us shouted across the room Gill groaned, "My dear sister is here" and sure enough the two families had arrived and were getting drinks in and surrounding us the party had started.
Things slowly got raucous, about nine fifteen Gill said, "I've got to go." "I'll walk with you,” I said getting my jacket and bag I went outside with him.
Shoni had fetched his car as he was taking it to the hospital I slipped my arm through his it seemed such a natural thing to do. We got to his car all too quickly.
He leant on the car put his arms around me and kissed me deeply our tongues entwined as he gently played with my tongue.
"Happy New Year Susanna" he whispered, "A year in which I hope to see a lot more of you." I was so happy and returned his kiss with interest, "Happy New Year Gill, I cannot wait to see more of you – if you are certain?" I said this with a certain amount of pleading in my voice.
He nibbled my bottom lip and whispered, "I have never been so certain in my life - Oh and tonight is just between the two of us - don't even tell Kell and Shoni ok?" Happily I nodded brimming with happiness. I watched him get into his car and drive away and then went back to the party floating on cloud nine.
The party was well underway we moved to the community centre and it carried on the three of us ran the bar until the landlord and staff arrived – when I said run the bar it was sort of be there serving drinks and mixing up the money!!!!

At midnight we did all the traditional things at New Year sang Auld Langs Ayne, kissed a load of people, friends, new families for me and complete strangers just after midnight Gill called me and wished me another Happy New Year, which made me sad but soon I was back in party mode.
Apparently it’s a tradition that the party goes on until silly o'clock the next morning but the three of us wended our way to bed about four in the morning laughing and giggling all the way home we all piled into Kelly’s bed snuggled together and that was it!

I came too with someone groaning in my ear what a hangover I had!!!!! I looked for the groaning and found Shonali awake but not looking very well.
She looked at me and huskily whispered, "No wonder I feel shit - if I look anything like you that is!" "Thanks" I managed to croak, "Just what a girl needs first thing in the morning and yes I feel crap!"
Then Kelly gasped, "Oh god am I alive?" I couldn't speak because my mouth was so dry Shoni croaked "I think so, welcome to the world."

The three of us laid in bed coming to slowly until Kelly's mum banged on the door, "Come on you three it's dinner time - time to get up we've some clearing up to do!" And then she added as an afterthought, "Oh and there's a doctor down here to see if anyone needs his healing hands!"

"EEEK" I screamed, "I can't let him see me like this tell me I look ok please, please tell me I don’t look as bad as I feel!" The two of them solemnly looked at me and pronounced, "No you don't look as bad as you feel" I let out a huge sigh then Shoni carried on, "You look worse girl!" now it was my turn to groan then I was dragged out of bed across the hall to the bathroom and the two of them started the process of making me look better.
They made me have a shower and wash my hair. Half way through the shower one of them turned the water to cold that really woke me up!!!
The language from me was colourful to say the least I tried to escape but they kept pushing me back in I managed to grab Shoni and she ended up with me – soaking but I will admit it I was feeling far better.

I towel dried my hair and dressed in jeans and glittery 'T' shirt and flat shoes then I went down to see Gill. He was comfortable on the sofa though looking tired after a long shift I smiled brightly at him went over and kissed him on the cheek saying, "Happy New Year handsome" I said. He looked at me damp hair no make up and answered, "Happy New Year Gorgeous".

I laughed at that what with me straight out of the shower and no make up, "I think not,” I giggled.
Mum said, "Why don't you two go out for a while" the rest of us can clean the hall. Gill smiled ruefully, "Afraid not Mrs J. It's bed for me as I'm on shift again later I just called in to wish everyone a Happy New Year." I piped up, "I'll walk you home if that's ok."

He looked at me smiled saying, "That would be great cos you'll be going back to Uni next week and I won’t see much more of you.” I went and got my quilted jacket and handbag. "Where you going?" Shoni asked. "Taking Gill home he's shattered" I answered. Kelly butted straight in, "Well he won't get much sleep with you next to him!" "Kelly" I squeaked "I didn't mean well you know I'm just walking him home" I finished off lamely. They were still giggling when I left arm in arm with Gill.

We walked the short distance to Shonali's "Do you want to come inside" he asked me. "Don't you need sleep?” I asked him. "It sounds corny but being with you is what I need, we need to talk" he responded.
I was intrigued so I accepted and we went inside, "Coffee or something stronger" he asked. I shuddered at the thought of alcohol so I settled on a cup of coffee we settled on the sofa his arm around me kissing and petting finally I said to him you must get some sleep settle down with your head on my knee and sleep.
Eventually he agreed and settled down soon he was fast asleep with his head on my knee I simply sat there and watched the TV while he slept. I fantasised of being in the same bed as him and feeling his naked body next to mine.
We never did get to talk!!!

He was on shift at ten and sure enough he was awake at nine having had six hours sleep. He went and got changed and drove me back to Kelly's.
He kissed me good bye and said, "You are a very special girl Susanna and don't let that witch of a sister of mine and her familiar give you too much grief it's not your fault I fell asleep!"

Needless to say I did get a lot of ribbing from Shoni and Kell but it was good-natured. After eleven when we went to bed I had to take my breast forms off as for some reason they were a bit uncomfortable.
After I had removed them Kelly said, "Turn round a bit Susie" "Why" I asked, "Don't argue just do it!" she ordered.
I turned to the side and Kelly exclaimed, "You've got boobies dear, actual boobies" "WHAT!" I squealed rushing to the mirror and sure enough I had boobies granted they were small – well just bumps really but they were there! And they were all mine.
Kelly was scrabbling through a drawer and found the tape measure, "Arms up” she ordered as she slipped the tape around my chest just under the swelling that were my boobies then she measured around my nipples, which instantly hardened when the cool tape brushed them my nipples were not large I would say about ¼" long and the same round but when they hardened it felt really good.
"Susie, try one of your new A cup bras" Kell suggested so I too one out of the drawer and was about to take the tags off when Kell stopped me.
"Don't do that until we know that they fit," it was a good bit of advice as the under band fitted comfortably but my boobs felt squashed.
Kelly joked, "You must have had a growth spurt girl, I thought that they are more than an A cup I think you're going to have to swap these for a B cup and slip chicken fillets in to give you a boost until you fill the bra!"
To say I was happy was an understatement after six months I was actually starting to sprout breasts I didn't need my breast forms any more!
From now on my boobs were all mine as I slipped a satin nightie on Kelly joked, "Now Gill will have something to play with and you'll be able to feel him playing!" "Kelly Jackson" I gasped shocked, "I wouldn't - I haven't" she grinned at me and said, "Now don't tell me you haven't dreamed about the day you’d have your own boobs I'm so excited for you Susanna I'm texting Shoni now!" And she did just that!
They sent text messages between the two of them Shoni jokingly asked for a picture so she could show her brother what he was missing but eventually we snuggled up in bed to go to sleep after arranging to meet next morning to hit the January sales – again.

As I settled down I kept having a surreptitious feel of my breasts nestled inside the satin cups of my nightie! A sleepy voice stopped me in my tracks, "Susie, please stop groping yourself they'll still be there in the morning!" I could feel myself blushing at being caught out so I did as I was ordered (well maybe a couple of little feels during the night) and went to sleep.

The next day we were up bright and early, the three of us plus two mums were going to hit the sales after showering the problem of which bra I was going to wear arose.
Kelly and I looked through what I had then what she had as we were both C cup we had plenty of these finally we found a bra that was tight on Kelly's C cup boobs but loose on my A/B boobs so the chicken fillets I’d brought came into use and once I had the silicon shapes in the right place I looked something like normal and felt GREAT!

Casual dress was the order of the day - denim mini skirt, black leggings, T shirt and cowl necked jumper cream ankle boots and slouch bag Kelly and Shoni were similarly dressed so we managed to get the bus at nine and trolled the sales.
I swapped my A cup bra's for B cup I tried a pair on and with the chicken fillets my bust looked good and IT WAS ALL MINE (well nearly).

We were quite reserved shopping at the sales, after all we had our winter wardrobe so we limited ourselves to good quality 'essentials' that were in the sale, bra's panties (or thongs, depending on your preference) a couple of skirts and tops wardrobe space was no real problem because with the work I had done at the flat we all had loads of wardrobe and drawer space!
We had a meal out and a snack when we got back to Shoni's place we went up to her bedroom to talk and listen to music. We sat feet under us on beanbags listening to Pink, Oasis, Snow Patrol, Arctic Monkeys and the like.
I was troubled about my feelings for Gill and deliberated a lot but before I could speak Shonali asked, "Susanna, what's troubling you?"
I sat quiet for a moment then blurted out, "It's Gill I'm confused about my feeling for him even though I've only known him for a short time, I don't know what to do!"
Shoni looked at me and said, "Gill's quite attracted to you I can't shut him up so really the question is what do YOU want from the relationship?" "I don't know he's your brother and I don't want to hurt him" I honestly replied.

Shoni grinned, "Forget about him being my brother he's big enough and ugly enough to look after himself you on the other hand are just emerging as a girl and we both think (nodding at Kelly) that you are a bit vulnerable at the moment – true?"
She looked pointedly at me I gave a rueful grin saying, "I suppose you're right but….." I left the question hanging.
Kelly then said, "Look Susie if your relationship progresses eventually you're going to have to tell him about yourself - think about that!" Quietly I answered, "I don't - he already knows!"
They were both stunned! "You told him?" Shoni asked in amazement somewhat subdued I answered, "No I didn't tell him he guessed." This time the two of them were speechless "B, b, but how the hell did he do that? Looking at you no one would ever know you were anything other than an attractive girl" Shoni asked.
Again I gave that rueful grin and replied, "He saw the scar on my throat and knew - or guessed what had been done – he is a doctor after all".

Somewhat annoyed Shoni commented, "He always notices everything but as long as he's cool about it and from the way he talks about you he's cool why worry?"
I sat quietly for a while Kelly said, "And?" I gave a smile and said, "Well in the future if and it’s just if we start getting intimate (I felt myself blushing) I don't want to do it well the wrong way! I want to do it as a girl would if you see what I mean."
The two of them looked at each other and burst into gales of laughter I looked from one to the other wondering what I had said that was so funny.
Eventually they calmed down Kelly still giggling said, "Oh Susanna we're not laughing at you but we are going to have to tell you the facts of life again this time from a girl's point of view -which is slightly different from a man's point of view."
So once again I was told the facts of life from a girls point of view and this time it sunk in (I think) but the main things I took from it was to respect yourself respect the person you are with do not give conflicting signals to them and only have intimate relations when you are 1000% sure it is the right time even if you decide not to engage in sex until marriage that is the girls decision and no one can say she is wrong!

I think my desire to give pleasure was due to my past life as a guy, I made a note to myself to ask my councillor about this next week when I had an appointment with her.
We had a quiet night and arranged to meet up tomorrow for a hair, nails and pamper day as tomorrow we were going out for our free meal thanks to Shonali.
The next day was Tuesday and we slept in until about ten, Shoni arrived with her dress as we were leaving from Kelly's house and Shoni was sleeping there after our night out, we spent the day washing conditioning and styling our hair, waxing, manicures and pedicures on each other, tidying up our eyebrows and giving each other face packs, a really great girly day I really loved them finally we showered and dressed for the night.
I must admit we looked stunning once we had dressed (but I was biased) Kelly wore her long blond hair loosely curled over the right side of her shoulder her dress was mid blue in a Jacquard fabric with metallic yarn in the cloth lined in black polyester satin. She had matching satin shoes with a 5" heel and small platform and a matching satin quilted handbag to keep the cold off she wore a black fur bolero jacket.
Shonali's dress was a red and white floral mini pencil dress with long sleeves, she wore her dark brown hair straight, she paired the dress with red 5" stiletto heeled shoes and matching bag and wore a gorgeous black velvet jacket.
My dress was an animal print slinky mini dress (similar to a snow leopard pattern) with long sleeves I wore black ankle boots with a 4" heel 1" platform and a matching black handbag my coat was a white faux fur ¾ jacket.
We splashed out and got a taxi to the restaurant, arriving just before seven thirty. Shonali gave her name at the desk and we were immediately shown to the bar where the owner (Michael) and his wife Chantelle were waiting.
We had a really nice night with Shonali and Chantelle were talking away nineteen to the dozen while Michael kept Kelly and I in the conversation he really was a nice agreeable type of man making us laugh and feel at really at ease.
It was well after midnight when he called the three of us a taxi and we went home.
Shonali promising to keep in contact with Michael and Chantelle so by the time we got to bed we were really tired and went to sleep almost immediately.
The next day was the last full day that Kelly and Shonali would have with their families until the end of the next term so they were enjoying it with their families. Myself on the other hand well I was spending the whole day with Gill. He was picking me up about ten thirty and dropping me off later in the day I was so excited getting ready.
I must have tried on a dozen outfits and still couldn't make up my mind I finally settled on skinny black leather trousers a white angora crew necked sweater over a cream silk camisole I wore my knee boots with 3" heels and a quilted ¾ jacket with a fur hood, I also had my large black slouch handbag.

Gill was right on time and he looked gorgeous we lingered talking to Kelly's mum for a while then we went for a drive to the coast (and yes it was January in England but what the hell!) We ended up 3 hours later in Whitby – right on the North Yorkshire coast, needless to say it was very quiet. We wandered around the streets arm in arm then we then went inland through Middlesbrough onto the A19 where we stopped at a restaurant called McCoy's or the Cleveland Tontine that was excellent and really eccentric.
Finally we ended up back in Leeds about nine at night and stopped at a pub where I met some of the people Gill worked with other junior doctors and nurses. I really enjoyed myself and enjoyed getting to know Gill more.

We talked about anything and everything dwelling seriously on what Gill could expect from me it was a subject that I felt had to be brought into the open and discussed in an adult manner.
He understood that I did not want an intimate relationship until I was fully a woman and I am happy to say that he fully understood my wishes and respected what I wanted even though it could be some time until I fully transitioned. We left a lot unsaid but we were stronger for the day.

As Gill had been drinking we left his car and got a taxi home we arrived at Kelly's a little before midnight and the place was in darkness I asked him if he wanted coffee I’m glad to say he accepted and it was after one in the morning before I crept upstairs to bed.
I thought I had made it to bed undetected when a voice muttered, "Dirty stop out" Again I gave a quiet squeal of surprise as I thought Kell was asleep after talking for a while we both went to sleep as we had to get up early to pack and get back to University and the newly refurbished flat – which I really hoped that they liked.

This is a gentle coming of age story tale about a young boys search the become the girl he knows he should have been, with the help of his two girl friends he becomes Susanna the girls teach him all about life as a girl.

Please note this is a gentle tale sentimental with some sexual content but where there is it any it is inferred sex NOT graphic sex and will be tagged as such.

The alarm clock dragged Kelly and myself out of our slumbers. I for one resented the intrusion as I was having really pleasant dreams about Gill! My budding nipples were hard with passion.
But today was the day we were going back to University for our final year. This time next year we should be working if we were lucky! This was a scary thought as depending on where the girls got jobs I could be living on my own again. Still I vowed to enjoy the time we had left together.

Kelly managed to get to the bathroom first and it took a bit of pounding on the door before she would let me in. I always thought the relationship between the three of us was to say the least unconventional as these two beautiful biological girls accepted me a man at the start my transition as an equal there was no shyness between us and there were no sexual overtones at all - I was just their girlfriend.
We got showered and washed our hair moisturised and douched as normal then we dried each other's hair and got dressed Kelly's dad was taking us to the station so to make the train we had arranged to pick up Shonali at noon.

I slipped into my bra and knickers loving the fact that the breasts in the bra cups were my own. I had a few pairs of 'B' cup bras until my breasts developed enough for me to use my 'C' cup bra's hopefully without the enhancement of the silicon 'chicken fillets' I now used to boost my growing boobs.

I slipped on pale green camisole then skintight stretch jeans that looked like they were painted on showing my shapely legs and my now most definitely feminine hips and bum. (The hormones were certainly doing their job well) these jeans had rhinestones on the pockets.
As it was cold I wore a cashmere cowl neck jumper in a very pale green also brown fashion ankle boots with a 3" heel and a matching bag finished my ensemble.
Kelly was wearing thick black tights with a mini tunic dress in a floral pattern mainly in blue's, she wore her black knee length boots with a 4"heel matching belt and handbag.
We both had shiny quilted jackets to keep us warm mine in red with a fur-lined hood. Kelly's in a shocking pink also with a fur lined hood!!!
By the time we had grabbed some breakfast and packed our bags; Kelly's Dad was shouting up to us that it was time to pick up Shonali also grumbling that we were late - typical dad!

Eventually we were ready Kelly said goodbye to her Mum and I said goodbye to my new adopted Mum (Kelly's Mum) it was quite tearful but I knew that I would soon see her again. Then well late we went to pick Shonali up the same tableaux was repeated as I said goodbye to my second adopted Mum (Shonali's Mum this time).
By now Kelly’s Dad was really muttering about ‘bloody girls always late’ but we still got to the station on time and made our train - just.

We got the train back to Manchester to all intents and purposes three girls. During a break in our nearly continual chatting to each other Shoni asked me, "Exactly what have you done to the flat then Susanna?"
I answered as best as I could without telling them about their rooms. I airily answered,
"Well really I have redecorated to reflect my new life made the place more feminine in keeping with my new life and my gorgeous flat mates!"
I told them some of the work I had done to the flat. The new mirrors in the entrance hall so we could check ourselves out before we left to go out. Also the changes to my bedroom the extra wardrobe(s) I had put in to accommodate my rapidly growing collection of clothes!
But I didn't tell them anything about their rooms I would let that be a big surprise – hopefully a nice one.

My boobs were itching something terrible and I kept having surreptitious scratches to try and ease the itch Shonali giggled and said to me, "Susanna, for god's sake stop groping yourself!"
I blushed furiously and whispered, "I'm not they are driving me crazy they itch something rotten!" Kelly smiled "Ahhh" she said wisely, "That means that they are growing and depending on how fast they grow you'll have the itch."
I groaned, "Oh god, this becoming a girl is difficult!" they both grinned and Kell said smugly, "It's not easy becoming a member of the superior sex".
Shonali chipped in, "When my boobs grew they itched on and off for three years" Kelly then said, "I was lucky once mine started sprouting I remember the itch for about a year and a half".
Finally we got off the subject of my itchy boobs much to my relief and discussed the course work we are going to have to do over the term, as we only had eight months of study left before the finals.
We discussed how we were going to cope with this and not as Kelly put it turn into nuns for these last months at University was going to be hard going the easy ride was most definitely over.

Now we were heading back to Manchester I started worrying about the changes I had done to the flat and specifically if Kelly and Shonali would like the way I had redecorated their rooms.
We arrived in Manchester and got the bus back to the flat I showed them the new living room they thought the large mirrors in the hall was a great idea for three girls then they went into their bedrooms I waited with bated breath for their reaction.
Kelly was the first to come out of the room she didn't say a word but simply hugged me and said, "You are the best friend a girl could have Susanna the room is lovely. And you know you definitely think like a girl cos there's everything a girl could need!" I felt another set of arms around me Shonali whispered, "And I certainly second that I absolutely adore the room thanks so much Susanna".

"Are you sure that you like them" I asked anxiously, "You're not just saying that" they both assured me that they really loved their rooms and that they also loved me.
"Well" I said, "If your mum's are going to visit we are going to have to do something about the spare room also Gil may decide to stay here if he visits.
Shonali snorted, "What do you mean IF! The way he can't shut up about you it's when he visits and anyhow I think he'll be sleeping somewhere else certainly not the guest room". I blushed crimson at the inference but didn't argue.

Kelly butted in, "Susie, you needn't have done anything for us we must have the best flat in the whole of the university and it was fine the way it was........... But I do agree it was a bit mannish." "Exactly," I exclaimed, "Mannish, but it's not now its fit for us three girls." I was finally comfortable in calling myself a girl!

The flat was huge my dad bought it as an investment property along with others in different cities around the UK. So when my family was killed and there was only me left I inherited everything. I sold most of the properties only keeping the flat in Manchester and a small villa in the Canary Islands what with insurance and the sale of the property I was quite well off but I wish oh how I wished I still had my family alive!

So getting back to the apartment. Not only had I redecorated the lounge and games room. I had completely redecorated Kelly and Shonali's bedrooms in their favourite colours and individual styles. The bedrooms were large but with all of us being shopaholics we were short on wardrobe space so I had specified that there were to be plenty of wardrobe space when the new bedrooms were designed.
However now I don't think we will ever fill them up! They both got new beds as the old ones were pretty ropey these new beds had a TV built in which retracted into the foot of the bed and they also had under bed shoe storage.

The ensuit bathroom's had been upgraded with modern showers bidets and toilets. While the large communal bathroom (which was off my room) now had a large spa bath with enough space for at least 4 people also new bidet and toilet and lots of mirrors for make up etc.
And finally the hallway had fitted mirrors so we could check that we were perfectly groomed before we hit the town a bit vain but there it is since I decided to live as Susanna I took a great deal of care to always look the best I could something instilled in me by my teachers Kelly and Shoni.
And finally on the large sundeck I had a hot tub fitted that would seat 8 people. Needless to say Kelly and Shoni loved this when I showed them.

I had got some hand signs painted for their doors:
KELLY'S ROOM GOOD LOOKING GUYS ONLY: and on Shonali's room SHONI'S ROOM,
GOOD LOOKING AND CLEVER GUYS ONLY! And on my bedroom door 'SUSANNA'S ROOM, ALL WELCOME

I was going to make some tea but they insisted on wine so while I got the bottle and opened it they took pictures of their rooms and the flat and sent them to their Mums.
They inspected the bathrooms and thought they were perfect the lighted mirrors ideal for putting make up on then Kelly who was in her bedroom let out a shriek! When Shoni and myself ran in to see what was the matter we found that she had found the TV controls and was busy raising and lowering the TV set – just like a big kid!

We finally settled down listening to music and sipping our wine and as usual talking. My phone rang and it was Gill. My heart started pounding as I answered it was great to hear his voice so soon and it didn't take long for me to forget the world and concentrate on HIM.
After about an hour and much phone kissing we hung up Gill's last words to me were, "Susanna, I am falling in love with you! Bye for now." I hung up stunned. Kelly said to me, "What's the matter Susie? You look like you've seen a ghost." Shoni butted in, "If that brother of mine has upset you I'll kill him."
I looked at the two of them and said in an amazed voice, "He's just told me that he loves me! How can he? I mean I'm not." Kelly butted in saying, "Yes you are! You are a loving caring beautiful girl and worthy of his love."
Shoni followed on reminding me, "Remember Susanna he knows all about you and he simply doesn't care so stop fretting and let yourself go girl."

It was now about seven in the evening and we decided to get a bath together in the large round Jacuzzi bath in the main bathroom they could see I was a bit reluctant but reminded me that nothing was going to be on show that none of us had not seen before.
We ran the bath and used some relaxing lavender bubble bath I went to the fridge and took out two bottles of white wine and the cooler plus three glasses.
Shoni brought some scented candles and strategically placed them around the bathroom we then stripped off and slid into the sensual bubbly relaxing bath I showed them how to work the pump and heater and left Kelly in charge of the controls. We simply sat there sipping wine with the Jacuzzi on low power keeping the water at a nice temperature.

We were discussing the coming term at uni then for some reason I mentioned that my nipples were sore so they were inspected and it was decided I was getting some nice plump female nipples and that my boobs were coming along nicely.
Kelly asked when my next appointment with Jill Harvey was (Jill is my counselor and is guiding me through my transition): As it happens my next visit to her was the following week both Kelly and Shoni asked to be remembered to her and for me to ask her when will she be coming for a drink with us so we can whop the guy's at pool again - Jill is more like a friend but I suppose this is art of her job.

I still had my WeeVee on and again it must have been the wine leading my brain as I commented that I really must remove it as I had worn it of a good few days and it needed to be removed to let my skin recover.
Kelly just said, "Well take it off now you can wash and your skin can recover overnight!" I looked at her with my mouth hung open and managed to stammer, "But you'll see my boy bits!" They both grinned at me Shoni retorted, "Look Susanna! We both know you have a couple of pieces of flesh between your legs but you are a girl now - anyhow you can see our girly bits! Kelly's right nothing should be off limits to the three of us."

Still a bit unsure I said, "But I hate looking at them and I'm terrified of you two hating me because of them." Shoni shuffled around the tub and put her arm around me. "Sweetheart," she softly said, "It doesn't matter a damn what's between your legs we both love you the same as you love us so don't be a silly girl let your skin recover. The tub will do you good."
Kelly echoed these sentiments adding, "Just feel comfortable with or without your vagina, after all we've both seen a man's dangly things before." I grinned wanly. "Not as small as mine."
Kelly snorted I wouldn't put money on that anyhow yours doesn't need to be big because once you decide to fully change you won't need them any more!"
When she put it like that it really put things in perspective for me. So somewhat shyly I wiggled out of my WeeVee exposing my little boy bits to my friends.
Kelly looked and said, "No matter what you've got down there you are still a girl to us - right Shoni?" Shonali nodded her head and added, "You look normal to me a bit small, but you’d look better with a pussy sweetheart." I grinned already feeling at ease and commented, “I hope I can soon get my head together and decide on a sex change.”

This got us onto the subject of me and in particular how is my transitioning going to move forward. I told them that I will see how big my boobs get over the next few months and if needed have implants to make them the size I want them namely a 36c.
Shonali commented that my face and neck were now perfect so as far as she could see I wouldn't need any more changes there. Kelly agreed but I wasn't too sure and asked them, "What about my cheek bones?"
They looked at me intently then Shoni declared, "No, you have a similar facial structure as we do – you look fine as you are."
This pleased me intently Kelly then informed us, "Let's have 10 minutes of full bubbles cos we've been in here over an hour we'll look like prunes!" So that's what she did turning the pump to full power!
BIG mistake! We didn't realise the power of the pumping unit or the amount of bubble bath we had used! Because when Kelly turned it to full power the bubbles engulfed us - and part of the bathroom!
We were squealing in shock telling Kelly to turn it down! Kelly meanwhile had lost where the controls were sited - it was total chaos!

Finally we got it under control and giggling happily we got out and dried ourselves then put out nightdresses on.
I did feel a bit self-conscious about my little boy bits but the two of them just acted as normal even suggesting that we sleep together which we did all cuddling together just three girls - and no I didn't wake up with a raging hard on much to my relief even though I was sure that I could never get a male erection ever again.
I was sandwiched between two gorgeous girls with Kelly spooned into my back and me spooned into Shoni's back and all I felt was love and friendship towards my best girlfriends.

In the morning when we all were awake we laid there discussing what we were going to do for the day as term started Monday. After a lot of discussion we decided to have a really good pampering day hair, facial, body, nails the works.
Of course we would have to go down to the large branch of Boots to get all we needed. We lay there chatting when Shoni suddenly said, "Are you comfortable now Susanna, with your boy bits?" I thought for a while and replied, "Comfortable is not a word I would use. I hate my boy bits because they stop me looking like you two. But - and it's a big but there is something going on in my head that is stopping me completing my transition and it's something I am going to have to sort out with Jill"

Shoni hugged me saying, "You poor thing, any help we can give you, you know you only have to ask but it doesn't make the slightest bit of difference to us as you are Susanna a beautiful mixed up girl."
Kelly gave me a hug and whispered, "Anything at all we can do to help you know we will. And you’re our beautiful crazy mixed up girl!”
I really felt surrounded by love and felt tears rising so I climbed over Shoni and headed for the shower.
It really felt strange wearing a soft silky nighty with my little boy bits rubbing sensually on the material and my budding boobs bouncing well bouncing is the wrong word nestling would be more appropriate in the bodice.
I got a shower and carried out my morning routine then back to my bedroom to get dressed. Kelly had disappeared to her bathroom leaving Shoni to slip onto the bathroom.
I picked up my WeeVee to wiggle into it Shoni commented, "Why don't you leave it off Susanna? Then your skin can really recover."
I hesitated for a second then I put it down and picked up a tight fitting pair of briefs - not that my man bits needed much flattening. Slipping the briefs on I followed with a pair of thick black tights, cream satiny bra and a ivory jersey polo neck, then a silky abstract pattern tunic dress in creams with some black squiggles.

We had breakfast then I got my three quarter beige winter coat which was a wrap around style with a belt and my black patent knee length fashion boots of course a matching bag.
We were very good girls shopping today only going to the large Boots store in the city centre where we bought face packs, body wraps, essential oils, scented bath soaks, body oil, some new nail varnish which changes colour with heat, exfoliator's and a loofa! Everything we needed for a days pampering and that's what the girl at the checkout said. Her exact words were, "By the look's of this lot you three are going to have a really good time – I wish I could join you." We simply smiled saying that we had decided we needed it.

So we got home Shoni got out her book on essential oils and the art of massage we were going to have some day.
First the body wrap and face packs soon the three of us were neatly packaged in the body wraps our faces caked in brown goo and soothing pads on our eyes. We lay there chatting feeling the sensations generated by the packs working on our bodies after the required time we released ourselves and Shoni proceeded to show the two of us how to give a facial massage. This was truly an amazing experience she did my face and then I watched as she did Kelly’s face finally Shoni let me give her face a massage.

Next was a full body massage with essential oils, Kelly watched while Shoni massaged my whole body even close to my boy bits! But apart from feeling absolutely totally relaxed I felt no sexual feelings towards her at all! In fact as I lay there in a semi stupor my thoughts were on Gill and doing this to his sexy body then him making love to me!

We then went onto manicures and pedicures. The joy of doing each other's toe and fingernails were intense and such small things made me feel really feminine.
Then finally we set up the Jacuzzi scented bath oils, scented candles and wine in the cooler bag. Learning from the previous night we didn’t use as much bubble bath and we set the Jacuzzi so it was only just bubbling keeping the water at the temperature we wanted.
The three of us slid in and relaxed for a bottle of wine time (about an hour).
We dried ourselves and dressed in playsuits sat around listening to music and talking it was great relaxing day – men simply don’t know what they are missing out on!

The weekend passed very quietly for us we shopped for food and wine and of course chocolate come Sunday I took my last hormone pill which meant that Monday would be the start of my false periods (and Kelly's)
Sure enough Monday I woke up feeling bloated with a slight cramp as I slipped on my false vagina I realised that I had been without it for the whole weekend and not even bothered!
As I slipped into high waist cotton briefs I put my maxi pad in place and slipped on some loose fitting wide legged pants feminine but practical. As I fastened my bra it struck me that for the first time I was attending uni with my own boobs filling the cups! (Well apart from the chicken fillets boosting my assets).

Once I was dressed I grabbed my ¾ jacket and tote bag and joined the other girls for breakfast. Shoni commented, "No need to tell me what's happening with you two you both look grotty!
Susanna, I don't know why you put yourself through the agony of having periods, when you can stop them poor Kelly can't."
I smiled wanly at her and responded, "I suppose that's the reason I have decided to have them, I want to experience what being female is really like and support poor Kelly if you see what I mean."
Kelly simply grunted, "For someone so clever you are real dumb! You put yourself through the hell of periods but for some reason you don't want your boy bits removing! You are going to have to get your head sorted Susanna."

Being emotionally high with the period symptoms tears welled up I couldn't help it weakly I said, "I know Kell I know - I am going to have to phone Jill Harvey and discuss it with her."
Kelly apologised profusely for upsetting me but this was the kick up the bum I needed, I told her to forget it as once again she had helped me.
All friends again we went to classes the symptoms of my periods got worse bloating, tender breasts, cramps and the constant knowledge that the maxi pad is between your legs.

True to my word I phoned my counselor and discussed my growing paranoia about my boy bits. Thank god she was very understanding trying to allay my concerns telling me that I am only starting on my journey into woman hood so its natural to have these feeling of indecision.
But as I broke down she realised that this 'problem' was starting to eat me up inside and told me she would ask around and see me tonight at the Cross Keys to talk things through with me.

I thanked her profusely telling her that the three for us had been trying to figure out what is stopping me making the decision to eventually take the final step but this for me is rapidly becoming a big issue.

This is a gentle coming of age story tale about a young boys search the become the girl he knows he should have been, with the help of his two girl friends he becomes Susanna the girls teach him all about life as a girl.

Please note this is a gentle tale sentimental with some sexual content but where there is it any it is inferred sex NOT graphic sex and will be tagged as such.

I told the girls about tonight with Jill meeting us at the ‘Keys’ Shonali looked a bit worried and asked, “Don’t you think it’s a bit public for a very personal talk?”
No sooner had she said this than my phone rang looking at the display I saw it was Jill. “Hi, Jill” I answered chirpily, “Susanna I’ve been thinking the pub is the wrong place to talk so how would it be if I came to your place about six thirty – with a take-away then we can discuss it in private?”

I smiled and told her, “Shoni’s just said something similar so ok see you about six thirty and we’ll supply the wine!” She asked if any of us had any preference in takeaways. Smiling broadly I answered, “No preferences Jill we’ll eat anything then I told her exactly where we lived.” After this we said our goodbyes and hung up.
I told the girls what we had been talking about they both seemed happier about this as they said the subject was a bit personal to be discussed over a game of pool.
The lectures passed quickly the whole of the year were now working hard. The reality that the results could affect the rest of our lives had finally sunk in when you are 19 you tend to ignore the rest of your life!

As usual we retired to the pub the guys as usual whopped us at pool and as usual we grumbled saying, “Next time we’ll wear mini skirts and low cut tops!” (We have to use what ammunition we have in our armoury)
My whole thinking was different now I was comfortable as Susanna the hormones had as well as altering my body seemed to be altering my outlook on life.
As I now saw things very much from a girls point of view also I was much more tactile with people.
Where men always looked serious us girls have a more optimistic outlook on life – and I loved it.

Once home we took a shower and changed into something more comfortable I wore a ethnic print red play suit in cotton and rayon over a tan bra and what I call my ‘Bridget Jones” (my slightly larger panties I wore during my ‘periods’ – named after the one’s in the film).
Shonali wore deep purple harem pants and a loose fitting top. While Kelly had decided on a pair of loose jeans and sweatshirt so as you see we were all comfortable.

We set the table for four and made sure we had enough wine in the fridge then sat discussing where to go for our holidays.
I happened to mention that I still had a villa in the Canary Islands. “YOU WHAT” Kelly squealed, “SHIT! YOU have a villa? Shoni the god’s were smiling on us when we met Susie!”
I explained to them that my dad had bought it and now it was mine. I had never been there but I showed them a picture of it and to say they were excited was an understatement.
Shyly I asked, “shall we go over in the mid term break?” Kelly as usual the leader exclaimed, “SHALL WE! Oh yes, you bet - let’s do it”.
The doorbell rang ending the conversation - Jill had arrived. We let her in she was laden down with bags of food.
We helped her in and the first thing she said was, “Well this is the most palatial student accommodation I’ve ever seen! It’s fabulous and it’s just the three of you live here?”
“Yep” Kelly answered for the three of us. I asked, “Do you want to have a look round?” “Do I” she retorted, “You bet I do.”
We put the food in the warm oven and poured each of us a glass of wine Shoni commented, “By the way Jill if these two get bitchy it’s nothing personal it’s that time of the month for them!” Jill simply responded, “Oh” but the look she gave me said a lot more.

We did the grand tour I think the bathrooms really impressed her she asked, “If you don’t mind me asking but how do you girls afford a place like this?”
Shonali answered, “It’s down to Susie she was left it by her Dad” Kelly then butted in, “And he left her a villa in the Canary Islands”.
Quietly Jill commented, “You’re one lucky girl Susanna” I smiled wanly and replied, “Maybe - but I’d still rather have my family alive” I gave a little sniffle and instantly Shoni and Kelly were there for me.
Jill observed this and remarked, “You three are so close you have such a really bond.” Kelly answered thoughtfully, “We do, we really do I think we’d do anything for each other.” Shonali and I nodded in agreement at this. As I was a bit embarrassed the way the conversation was going so I chipped in, “Shall we eat I can hear Kelly’s stomach rumbling!” This started a round of denials by Kelly as Shoni and I ribbed her on her vocal stomach.

Back at the kitchen we got the meals out of the oven and sat down Jill had brought a Chinese take away - and loads of it!
We sat down and started eating Jill finally got around to my ‘problem’ “Susanna I feel that your problem is starting to gnaw away at you am I right?”
I nodded miserably as Jill carried on, “Kelly, Shonali have you noticed this they both nodded then Shonali explained, “For some reason Susanna is paranoid that she will never become the woman she so clearly is. Kell and I tell her that there’s loads of time and not to rush things as everything will drop into place when the time’s right – but this doesn’t seem to relax her”

Jill nodded commenting, “I understand and thanks for your insight. Susanna can you explain your feelings?”
I thought for a while then words started spilling out of me it was like a dam had burst. Whether I made sense was another thing; “It’s just that I want to be the same as Kell and Shoni I love the way I look, the way I am now, the way I feel, even now when I am feeling bloated, cramps and tender boobs! I adore the new me. But when I think about surgery I get the feeling that for some reason......... Oh I don’t know I just feel strange it’s so hard to explain.”
I took a deep breath then tried to continue is a more objective vein, “I would give anything to have my own, my own er my own.........” I stumbled over the word. “I think the word you’re searching for is vagina” Jill quietly prompted me.
“Yes, yes I want one so badly but when I think about the surgery – I just don’t know” I wailed.
Jill looked at me and quietly said, “Please don’t take this the wrong way but are you sure Susanna’s for you?”
At first I was shocked then angry! Fiercely I answered; “YES! Susanna’s perfect for me this is what I’ve always wanted always known this is what I should be. If my head would let me I’d have the surgery tomorrow it’s just............... “ I tailed off and dissolved into floods of tears I was so confused.

This time three of them were around me holding and comforting me I heard Jill say quietly, “I’m sorry Susanna but I had to ask the question now what we have to do is to find out why you’re so resistant to having surgery!”
The Jill went off on a totally different track, “How’s your relationship with men?” Shonali broke in here saying, “Susanna and my brother are one hot item!’ “We’re not,” I protested feebly. “You are too” Kelly retorted.
“And does he know about you?” Jill asked quietly I answered, “Yes, yes he knows, he guessed”.
Jill was taken aback, “Guessed? How? You an attractive young woman how the hell did he guess?”
I gave a small smile saying, “Thanks for the compliment but he’s a doctor and he noticed the scar on my neck – the one that’s gone now.” Shoni butted in, “He’s like that notices everything!”

“And how does he feel about it Susanna?” Jill asked me. Somewhat embarrassed I mumbled, “He’s fine with it totally at ease”.
Jill smiled then asked, “And how do you feel?” I smiled happily at the thought of Gill and answered, “When I’m with him I feel safe, protected happy and comfortable time just fly’s by – it’s wonderful.”
Kelly butted in, “She’s got it bad Jill!” Jill nodded and commented with a smile, “It certainly sound’s that way.”
Jill then took hold of my hands and looking at me said, “Susanna; the girls are right take your time. What you are going through is to a great extent perfectly normal this is a big thing you are doing have faith in yourself and your friends. However to ease your anxieties I could recommend that we try hypnotism.” I thought about this as Jill continued, “Susanna remember you are so lucky because you have really good friends who will support you through thick and thin”.

I felt wretched and confused falteringly I managed to say, “I feel like I’m putting so much stress on my friends.”
Kelly butted in here, “Susanna that’s total crap and you know it we both love you and will support you this!” “Hear, hear” echoed Shonali.
Jill cocked her head to one side looking at me and said it’s up to you love but on reflection I would seriously think about hypnotism to ease your anxiety.”
I thought about this for a while and finally nodded my head, “Ok, I’ll try it, it may calm me down a bit but nothing heavy – please” I begged.
As an aside I mentioned that I had recently received my new passport with my new picture and name. But even though I had ticked female on the form I was still classed as a male I felt really bad about this.
Smiling Jill then told me about the Gender Recognition Panel, which is the only government department that can change my sex on official documents but there are certain rules before they will change the birth sex of a person.

However as it is a panel there is a certain amount of leeway in the interpretation of the rules and if a good case can be made it may be possible to get them to act faster.
After I had digested this she said, “If you want I’ll talk to Doctor Kendrick and discuss the matter with him?”
I nodded and answered, “Yes please I’d like that”.
However she warned me that now was not the time to do this, as the panel do like the person to be living in their correct sex for at least a year - better two years.
I thought about it and asked, “So I’m going to have to get my head around this surgery if I want them to help me?”
Jill said very thoughtfully, “Not necessarily though SRS surgery is clearly a statement intent but as I said there is a certain amount of leeway the panel can use so don’t despair”

It was about eleven when Jill left I did feel better and a bit more relaxed Kelly yawned and said to the room in general, “Bed?” we all agreed and headed to the bathrooms to get ready for bed.
After I’d finished in the bathroom I went into my bedroom and found the two of them snuggled in my bed Shoni looked at me with those wonderful big brown eyes and whispered, “Err we thought you might appreciate some company”.
Did I! The smile on my face must have said how much I appreciated the thought I scrambled into bed and snuggled up to my two friends as blissfully happy as I could be.

The next morning when I woke up Shonali was already up and about she stuck her head into the room and shouted, “Come on you two we’ve not long”.
Now! Not long for a girl means about an hour or so but for a guy it means about 10 minutes! We girls are high maintenance!

So Kelly and I rocketed out of bed a bathroom each showered, cleaned (down there) moisturised hair brushed and dressed ready for uni the usual uniform for lectures thick tights and either a short skirt or tunic style dress heels and large slouch bag. Winter parka scarf and woollen hat with a bit of toast in hand we were ready for uni – it took us just over the hour.

At lunch Jill phoned up telling me that a hypnotherapist would be at my next appointment later this month she asked me how I felt. Of course I whinged about the bloating and tender boobs.
I could hear the smile as she asked, “Why do you put yourself through this Susanna?”
I didn’t even hesitate it just came out, “I’m a girl, girls have these every month it wouldn’t be right not to have them to me it’s part of being female!”
I think the smile was still there when she replied, “Tell me about it!”

The week at Uni was going well we put in a lot of work. It was great living together as we could bounce things off one another. Wednesday was quiz night at the Feathers I still saw Rob and still liked him.
But to be honest my mind was on Gill. I discussed this with the girls and their advice to me was a bit brutal “Suzie you’re still a free agent up to now there are no ties play the field girl enjoy being treat like only a girl can – and don’t worry”.
That night Gill phoned me it was great to hear his voice we must have talked for an hour (nearer two Kelly informed me) but when I was speaking to him time simply flew by.

My boobies were coming along nicely. I think that since they budded they hadn’t stopped growing now the ‘chicken fillets’ were a bit uncomfortable. Another thing to ask the girls about so I took a deep breath and asked, “Err this may sound daft - but can you get smaller ‘chicken fillets’?”
Shoni asked, “Why” so I had to tell them, “Well these are a bit uncomfortable now my bra seems so full.”
“Let’s have a look” Kelly ordered! This was one thing I couldn’t quite get over as we were living together nothing is really off limits! We have all seen each other’s bodies now I was quite comfortable with them seeing my boy bits or as I called it my boy clittie!
I slipped off my bra and Kelly measured me. We, or rather they had a discussion and decided that I was very close to being a ‘B’ cup and suggested that the next time we went shopping get some thin gel fillers that would boost where I was lacking.
Most men never realise the tricks girls get up to, to make the right impression -me included but with my two trainers I was certainly learning quickly.

Friday night, usually our clubbing night but we had decided to concentrate on our course work, which we did somewhat half-heartedly. Finally Kelly threw the book she was reading to one side and exclaimed; “Bollocks to this! Let’s hit the town girls!” She got no argument from Shoni and I we flew to our bedrooms to get ready.

Hair loose around my shoulders make up slightly dramatic just right for clubbing pink eye shadow deep black eyeliner, false eye lashes and black mascara. Lipstick a glossy deep red the dress I chose was a black with lace around the bodice and hem line the dress was in a wraparound style with ties at the hip to create a gathered effect scoop neck and sleeveless. The fabric of the dress finished about 3” above my knee, but the lace on the hem just brushed the tops of my knees.
I had a black push up bra (no need for any boosters for my boobs, so for tonight they were ALL mine) satin thong, nude tights and black patent 4”gladiatior style shoes. As it was February a short white padded jacket. I was ready in record time and just after nine thirty we left heading for --------- well we weren’t quite sure. As we left to get a taxi we were trying to decide we had narrowed it down to two places ‘Tiger Tiger’ or ‘New York New York’ both great places for a night out but in the end we decided on ‘New York New York’.
This is a brilliant place right in the centre of Manchester’s gay Village it attracted all sorts of people and loads of Hen Parties. The staff are so friendly it was a great venue and I will admit we all felt really safe there as trouble makers are dealt with very quickly.

When we got there it was quite full, but from past experience it was going to get fuller! We managed to get some seats near a hen night from of all places – Leeds!!! Being with two Leeds girls we were soon part of the group dancing, and having a great time.
I loved this acceptance talking about the available ‘talent’ with other girls keeping and eye out for the ‘dog’s’ that were going to hit on a party of girls all this for me now was second nature.
Shoni tapped me on the shoulder and leaning close whispered, (well shouted because the music was loud) “Isn’t that the guy you met on the train? And look at the hunks he’s with!”
I looked around just at the wrong moment because he was scanning the place and his eyes locked onto mine – shit! This is just what I didn’t need another guy!
Shoni said, “He’s coming over and so are his mates god the fair one’s fit” then Kelly noticed and said, “Well, well your knight in shining armour from the train - and look at the talent with him.”

This was the first time I had seen Kelly like this - she was very close to drooling mind you the three of them were uber fit!
If I thought Kelly was drooling well the blond one was getting both barrels of Shonali’s wonderful big doe like eyes! She was giving the guy the eye – literally.
They came to where we were sat and looking me straight in the eyes said, “Hi remember me?”
I was busy searching my memory banks and as a time waster while I remembered his name I fluttered my eye’s at him (what was I doing!!!!) and answered, “Of course I do we met when I was going to see these two” gesturing to my friends who were enjoying the attentions of Brett was that his name? No Brad that was his name thank god I’d remembered.

They managed to squeeze in beside us then started chatting us up Kelly and Shonali were (I could say panting and drooling but I’ll settle with ‘very interested’) mind you I was getting warm as they were hunky.
In an attempt to find out more about him I was chatting away happily. We finished our drinks Kelly asked me, “Are you going to the Loo? I stood up and said to Brad, “Excuse us for a moment” as the three of us headed for the ladies. Once inside Kelly turned to me and asked, “Susie please don’t blow him out I’m begging you Clive is so hunky so fit!” I was a bit taken aback when Shonali butted in “and John’s really fit”.
How could I refuse my two best friends so I answered them, “I wasn’t going to in fact I’m getting a bit warm myself Brad’s a bit fit too!”
The both hugged me squealing, “You’re the best Susie let’s get back to them before the hen party girls get to them”.
With that we touched up our make up a waft of perfume and we were back to give the guy’s their due they waited until we got back before asking us if we wanted a drink. So I went up to the bar with Brad (just to make sure the drinks weren’t messed with).

As we stood at the bar he asked me, “I thought you were going to call me?” A bit embarrassed I answered, “Well I was but it’s our final year at Uni and we’ve been busy in fact we were studying tonight – but got fed up you know how it is.”
He smiled at me and my tummy churned replying, “Yep I remember and it’s the last year of Uni that you suddenly understand that this decides the rest of your life!” “Exactly” I exclaimed.

He smiled again and I felt myself going all gooey. Quietly he said I’m glad you decided to come out tonight I’ve thought a lot about you hoping you’d call.
I was quiet about this statement it could be a chat up line or he could mean it I was quiet and excited it seemed he fancied me.
We introduced the guy’s to the girls in the hen party and they were included in the general conversation getting torn to pieces in a good-natured way. (You know how girls are when they get together) some of the younger ones were obviously interested in our guys (where did the ‘our’ come from?) Which made us try even harder – and succeed as we were soon on the dance floor with them shaking out booty and other bits.

I was watching Kelly and Shoni and they were giving the big come on to Clive and John, then I realised I was doing the same thing to Brad I was really getting to like his company!
The next time we went to the Loo Kelly said to me, “Susie, you’re giving Brad the big come on girl!” I snorted, “Listen who’s talking, you’re practically drooling!” “I am not!” she protested half-heartedly then she added as an afterthought, “Well maybe a little bit of drool.”
We had a good laugh at that and were still laughing as we left the toilets. It was late now and the place was winding down I personally didn’t want to call it a night but thankfully John said I’m going to have to go soon I’ve a football game tomorrow (soccer).

This gave us a reason to go so we said that we had better be going too so we all stood up. We said our goodbyes to the hen girls – well those that were still something like sober.
Then we left arm in arm with the guys heading to the taxi rank. The taxi rank was busy so as we stood I huddled into Brad.
As I looked up at him he kissed me! For a second I was frozen then I started responding and I mean really, really responding eye’s closed in bliss rubbing myself up against him, pressing my body to his arms around his neck not worrying that his hands cradled my now very feminine butt!
Breathless I broke away he looked tenderly at me and as he stroked my face he said, “I’ve been thinking about kissing you since that day on the train.” “Don’t be silly” I responded, “We only sat together for what? An hour?”
He gave a crooked smile still stroking my face he said, “I’d really like to see you again Susanna” much to my surprise I replied, “I’d like that too” (what was happening to me?)
Eagerly he said “what about tomorrow?” “Err I don’t know what we have planned” I said as I looked at Shonali who was just coming up for air after a long kiss with Clive she looked the only way to describe her is smouldering to me she oozed sex from every pore.
Clive was whispering to her she looked at me and asked, “Fancy going to a footie match tomorrow afternoon?” I shrugged and looking at Brad asked, “Will you be there?” “You bet” he answered.
“I play in the Sunday league along with Clive. John plays on Saturday’s” he nodded towards John and Kelly who were busy playing tonsil table tennis.
I looked at Shonali who was looking at me with a pleading look in her eyes as if she was afraid I’d say no – no chance of that!
I was definitely going to see Brad again not trusting myself to speak I nodded the grin that broke out on Shoni’s face spoke volumes.
As we kissed again I said to him, “You realise that with me come my friends you get three girls for the price of one!”
After we had kissed again he looked tenderly and whispered, “That’s some deal three gorgeous girls at one time.”
I nudged him in the ribs and told him, “Don’t get ideas mister” smiling that crooked smile he simply said, “As if I would!” Then I kissed him!
It was our turn for the taxi as I got in I said, “I’ll phone you and arrange things in the morning ok?”
And with that the cab drove off.

This is a gentle coming of age story tale about a young boys search the become the girl he knows he should have been, with the help of his two girl friends he becomes Susanna the girls teach him all about life as a girl.

Please note this is a gentle tale sentimental with some sexual content but where there is it any it is inferred sex NOT graphic sex and will be tagged as such.

There are descriptions of self-arousal in this chapter.

As we sat back in the cab, Kelly fanned herself, saying, “God, it’s warm - or is it just me?” I looked at Shoni and we burst out laughing, “Kell Shoni spluttered it’s one in the morning in February – what do you think?”
Kell sat back and declared, “I’ll tell you what I think those guys were HOT!” That was one thing we all agreed on.

I sat between them in the back of the cab thinking about tonight. I had never seem my two friends so excited so overtly oozing sex giving the come on to guy’s. This was a revelation and something I would have to ask them about but now was not the time.

“What’s happening tomorrow?” Kell asked, “Susie’s phoning up her dream boat tomorrow to arrange things” Shoni answered.
“Well I hope she’s still got his phone number” Kell commented. Time for a bit of fun I thought!
“It’s in my purse” I informed her “Are you sure?” was the next question so I made a display of opening my purse and rifling through it a panicked look came on my face I started tipping out my handbag.
Kelly groaned and even the usual calm Shonali looked devastated, “She’s lost it” Shoni breathed. “Please Susie tell me you haven’t” Kelly whispered.
Looking wretched I said, “I didn’t think he meant that he wanted to see me so I must have.........” I trailed off speaking as though I was devastated.
The stricken looks on their faces was something to behold I swear I saw tear in Kelly’s eyes I couldn’t keep this up much longer so I continued, ”I must have put it in my phone!” I finished triumphantly.

“YOU LITTLE COW!” Kelly squealed, “YOU WERE HAVING US ON!” I giggled at that and answered, “Just a bit.”
The taxi driver butted in “We’re here girls and you should have seen your faces!”
“We’ll get even” they said together as they opened the doors and shot out leaving me to pay! I was still giggling as I paid saying, “It was worth it!”

I reached the door just as the two of them were going into the flat thinking I had got away lightly I went inside. As I closed the door I was pounced on by the two of them and they then proceeded to tickle me!
Now I am very ticklish and I was writhing and squealing as they mercilessly tickled me soon however we all dissolved in a heap laughing.
“Bed,” Kelly announced we all agreed my sides hurt from laughing but was it worth it!

Just before we went to out own rooms shyly I told them, “I hope you don’t mind girls but I told Brad that if he dates me the three of us come as a deal – if you see what I mean - only until we’re sure of them I hastened to assure them.”
Shoni smiled tenderly at me and said softly, “We wouldn’t leave you alone Susie, until you’re totally confident.

We hugged and Kelly said, “Just a sec Susie we’ve a present for you we’ve had it for quite some time but it was deciding when the time was right to give it to you.” She went into her bedroom and came out holding something as she passed it to me my eye’s went as big as saucers and I blushed scarlet – it was a very realistic dildo!
“Kelly!” I gasped totally dumbfounded! I was holding onto the thing with my thumb and forefinger like it would bite me. “Susie, from the look of you tonight it’s not going to be long before you feel the urge to experiment - with this you can experiment in private.” Kelly declared - Miss practical as usual!
I looked at Shoni who nodded telling me, “You said that when you have your vagina on you can have sex as a woman. Most girls have one of these in their bedside drawer so use it and enjoy it!”

I was dumbfounded standing there holding a very realistic replica of a penis it was about 8” long and an inch across! Complete with veins, balls and a realistic head as I stared at it Kelly kissed me on my cheek and whispered, “Don’t be a silly girl just enjoy it!”

I was still in mild shock and managed to stammer, “Y, y, y, you mean that you two............” I spluttered into silence looking in awe at my friends.
The both nodded Shoni saying, “A girl DOES need some relief at times. So yes we have one – you want to see?”
In a bit of a panic I hastily said, “No, no you’re ok I believe you, it’s just that............” again I tailed off.

Kelly smiled softly at me saying, “Susie we both know that you’re on a steep learning curve we bought that for you a while ago ready for the time we could see that you are close to giving yourself to a man.
Darling the way you reacted tonight to Brad we both think that the time is right for you to experiment – now go to bed and think about it.”

The two of them went into their rooms leaving me on the corridor still holding the ‘thing’ like it was going to bite me. I entered my room and put it on the bedside cabinet and got ready for bed. Mulling over the conversation we had just had my eyes kept straying to where the ‘it’ was sitting it was as though I was drawn to it.

I slipped into a purple satin nightdress with spaghetti straps and sat on the side of my bed.
Taking the dildo in my hands I looked at it I must admit that my curiosity was bubbling. It felt just like a man’s widgy - though I’d never had one this big! The balls also felt as they should I found the battery compartment, looked in and sure enough there was batteries. Those two girls thought of everything!
Next I found two buttons and pressed one ‘it’ started vibrating in my hands “Oh my” I breathed the other button stopped it.
I started it up again and pressed the first button again and the vibrations increased another, “Oh” escaped my lips.

Switching it off again I put it on the bedside table turned the light off and settled down to sleep my mind racing imagining Kelly and Shoni satisfying themselves with their ‘things’.
I couldn’t keep calling it a ‘thing’ so I decided for some reason to call ‘it’ John after the slang word for a man’s dick John Thomas!
I tried to sleep but the damn thing seemed to call to me. I thought what could it hurt? What harm could it do?
In the end I reached for it. It felt strange touching a cock even a silicone one as I fondled it John became warmer feeling even more lifelike. I switched him onto low power and touched a nipple!
WOW! I knew my nipples were sensitive but the electric shock that rattled through my body really took me by surprise! My nipple hardened and a small moan escaped my lips. I moved to my other nipple and another moan soon followed the feeling was electric.
Soon I was giving my very sensitive nipples some serious attention. The pressure building inside me all of a sudden I bucked and writhed I had just orgasmed!

I lay there trembling wondering if this was real the stickiness between my legs said yes and it felt wonderful a truly wonderful experience it was nothing I have ever experienced before!

But now I would have to clean myself up! I put John onto the bedside cabinet that was enough for tonight I decided as I headed for the bathroom.
Once there I glanced in the mirror and saw a slightly flushed me looking very satisfied as I cleaned myself I decided that this was not a bad thing and I could always try again it some other time.

I went back to bed, gave a small smile as I looked at John sitting on the bedside cabinet snuggled down and went to sleep! Another small lesson in woman hood learned.

Kelly came in and woke me about nine on the way out she commented, “Susanna, girl’s don’t leave their friend in full view – that’s what drawers are for!”
“Oh” was all I could say as I scrambled out of bed to get ready for the day and to phone Brad!
In fact that was the first thing I did before the toilet I rang him. As I listened to it ringing I was beginning to worry that I’d woken him then he answered breathing heavily. Instantly I thought ‘he’s with another woman!’ then I heard traffic noise in the background, it turns out he was jogging! (It would seem that I’m a suspicious, jealous little cow!)
I said we were doing a bit of shopping so he arranged that they would meet us at the KFC in town.

I did my morning ablutions then in my dressing gown I went and found the girls, they were having toast and tea so I joined in telling them where we were meeting them.
We had a discussion as to what to wear; I suggested sensible footwear because in February a football ground can be a muddy place!

So off we went to get changed, after some deliberation I decided on skin tight painted on silver stretch jeans with zips at the ankles (so I could get my feet into them I had a black bra and thong (no VPL) so I wore a black camisole and over this a cowl necked black and white patterned blouse making sure that my fabulous bubble butt could be seen by Brett.
Shoes! In spite of what I had told the girls apart from my jogging trainers - which were cruddy the only flattish shoes I possessed were a pair of black ankle boots with a tassels around the top and a 1” block heel, I decided these would have to do!
A warm scarf woolly hat and my cream padded jacket completed the look minimal make up (so he could see me without the war paint!) hair loose around my shoulders I picked up my shoulder bag and I was ready.

The main reason we were going shopping was for my ‘bra boosters’ (which were thinner ‘chicken fillets’). After that we simply window-shopped until it was time to meet the guys.
When I saw Brad again my heart did a flip Shonali completely changed when she saw Clive she went into helpless female mode those wonderful expressive eye’s smouldering! – The poor guy didn’t stand a chance! So without realising it I went into a similar mode - my green eyes couldn’t work like Shoni’s big doe shaped brown ones – still I tried.

The bought us a KFC then drove us to the football (soccer) in Clive’s 4 x 4, when we got there we saw John and he came over to talk to us. Now it was Kelly’s turn to drool - she couldn’t resist rubbing his leg’s as he was wearing shorts when I say rub caress is nearer the mark and I could see John enjoyed her ministrations.

After the match (which John’s team lost 2 – 1) we headed for the pub where the food was laid on each of us snuggled into our respective guy’s.
They asked us if we were free that night what a stupid question! So they took us home and arranged to pick us up at seven thirty.

We shot upstairs and each of us headed to our bedrooms to decide what to wear. I decided on the skin tight yellow skirt teamed with a fitted black and white polka dot satin blouse sky scraper heels in black patent leather similar hand bag and my grey faux fur jacket.
After my shower I opened my bedside drawer, looked at ‘John” sitting there and said to myself “I have a feeling you are going to be used shortly my new best friend.”
Once again my two friends were right as they gave me my present at exactly the right moment.

Then I applied my make up a sultry night look was in order I prepped my face then next was my eyelashes I decided on my longest ones to bring my out eye’s. I deliberated about my eye liner finally I decided on quite a definitive line slightly wider than normal.
I had a picture of Kim Kardashian’s style and I think I got it nearly right. It looked ok to me my blusher highlighted my high Slavic bone structure and deep red lip-gloss to emphasise my full lips
I looked at my reflection and decided that this was the look I wanted a very sexy look. I don’t think it was love with Brad it was pure animal attraction as simple as that!

We met in the lounge we were all similarly dressed and our make up was also very similar very sexy and sophisticated. We inspected each other and Kelly commented, “Well girls, we should get prodded in the belly tonight!” This set us off giggling and as the lower door buzzer sounded we left the flat still giggling.

The guy’s I could see were suitably impressed by out efforts giving us muted whistles of appreciation.
We piled into the cab and headed for the city they were taking us to ‘The Molly House’ that is a fun bar specialising in tapas and beer! We had a really good night out there were a really eclectic mix of clientele.
It was a fantastic night talking and dancing they asked if we wanted to go to Football on Sunday afternoon! I left it to one of the others to answer and so tomorrow afternoon it was more football!

We got home about one, and invited them in for a coffee or something of course being men they chose the something. The place was big enough so as Brad kissed me I could not only see his erection but also feel it against my body as we kissed I let his hands roam about my body. It was very exciting and my nipples were hard as little diamonds he cupped my breast causing my to suck my breath in as he had surprised me! Kissing me he mumbled “sorry” I kissed him back hard and lips against his I whispered, “Don’t be.” I decided that this animal attraction is dangerous!

As he caressed my breast gently I moaned in pleasure! I loved being a girl loved the feelings my breasts and nipples gave me. He found my hard nipples and rolled them between his thumb and finger causing me to moan deeply he tried to undo my blouse but I stopped him asking him, “Please Brad don’t.”
To give him his due he didn’t push things any further but respected my wishes they left about two thirty leaving three very happy girls at least one of which was going to play with John tonight!
In bed I opened the drawer and took hold of my friend switching it on I paid attention to my boob’s and nipples moaning and writhing a little (well a lot) the sensations building up in my body after a short while I moved John down between my legs slightly hesitant I ran the vibrating shaft alongside the inside of my thighs. The effect was instantaneous my thigh muscles trembled and I orgasmed gasping moaning with the intensity.

I thought that that would be all as in my past life one orgasm and that was it! But I was still luxuriating in the feelings coursing through me.
I ran the vibrator up and around my false vagina of course I had no feeling on the outer lips but I could feel the vibrations.
I slid it into my vagina and found my boy clittie the sensations were electric! Pressure built up again and soon another orgasm racked my body I had no erection yet I was having orgasms! As I concentrated on my clittie - much to my amazement I had yet another orgasm!

I switched off the vibrations and simply thrust in and out of my vagina imagining it was Brad thrusting in and out of me! The sensation against my little boy clittie was wonderful I had another orgasm - this time a big one that shook me to the core of my being!
I took John out of me, with a lazy smile on my face. This was amazing I was capable of having at least four orgasms they were soooo satisfying.
Not explosive like a man but something totally different it seemed like the pressure built up inside me until it was so strong it drove me wild then just as I thought I couldn’t take any more the dam burst and the relief and sensations were amazing.
I tried to get to the bathroom but my legs were rubber I had to sit on the side of the bed until they seemed to be behaving themselves after cleaning myself (and John) I headed back to bed my mind reeling with what I had just experienced!

Next morning when I woke up and went into the kitchen I was the first one up, I put the kettle on and laid the table for breakfast, Kelly was the next to arrive, “Hi sleepy head” I greeted her. “Hi yourself” she retorted, “You weren’t kept awake by someone whimpering and moaning”. On saying this she looked pointedly at me!

I could feel myself blushing all the way from my toes I went scarlet. Kelly grinned and asked, “Well?” still blushing furiously I feebly asked, “Err well what”.
Another voice answered that, “You little minx! You’re a moaner a big time moaner!”
“Oh god!” I groaned, “I’m so sorry I never realised I was that loud!” Shoni gave me a friendly hug as she passed commenting, “At least your quieter than madam here” nodding towards Kelly, “She’s a squealer.” At least Kelly had the grace to blush muttering, “Well you’re the same as Susie a moaner.”

It amazed me girl friends real best girlfriends seem to share everything! So far I have found nothing is off limits though there must be some things - but knowing me I’ll find out by ‘putting my foot in it’.

Kelly had resumed her composure and asked again, “Well how was it?” “Yes” Shoni added, “You sounded like you were having fun!”
My blush had come back big time I mumbled, “It was ok” “OK Kelly squealed, “If that noise was for ok I can’t wait to hear mind blowing!”
This didn’t help my blushing one little bit I mumbled, “Err well I mean, err yes it was good thanks for giving me John”.
Kelly let our a shriek, “Susie, you’re priceless you actually call your vibrator by a boy’s name!”
She was in paroxysms of laughter Shoni was doubled up laughing like a maniac.
While I was blushing I was so, so hot and so, so embarrassed I was speechless and dumbstruck.

Eventually Shoni calmed down and between giggles spluttered, “I’ve got to ask Susie why John?”
Then she burst into gales of laughter they were laughing so much tears were streaming down their cheeks.
Kelly wiping her eyes managed to say, “Well, why John?” I mumbled that it seemed impersonal to call it ‘thing’ or ‘it’ so I decided on John. After what men’s widgies are called - ‘John Thomas!’”
That set the two of them off again. Kelly managed to gasp, “Susie, I absolutely love you. You’re priceless!” Finally they calmed down and tried to act normally but every so often one or the other of them would start tittering and that set the other off.

I was starting to get into a bit of a huff a bit waspily I said, “Well I won’t call it anything, and you can have it back!”
They realised that after ten minutes of laughter at my expense I was getting annoyed so they calmed down and explained that they had never thought to give their vibrator’s a name and it sounded so funny when I called mine John. They apologised to me saying as long as I enjoyed it that was the main thing!

“Anyway” Kelly said, “We can’t have it back, it’s used”. Huffily I retorted, “I washed it!”
Kelly nearly exploded keeping the laughter in turning bright red and spluttering.
Shonali came around the table gave me a hug and told me, “Susie Kell is right, we love you to bit’s and would never hurt you. But you do say some amazing things that was one of the best early morning laugh’s I’ve ever had.”

She turned serious then and asked, “Susie, did you enjoy it? Was it everything you hoped?”
I was a bit embarrassed but Shoni meant this in the best possible way and I knew that so shyly I answered, “ I didn’t know what to expect to be honest it was amazing, my first orgasm was....... “Wait a Mo!” Kelly butted in, “You said first how many did you have?” “Err I think about four” I managed to stammer.
They looked at each other and Shoni (who is the most tactful) asked me, “Susie, can we ask you some personal questions? I mean some very, very personal questions?”

“I suppose so” I managed to say wondering what was about to be asked. “Let’s go into the lounge and get comfy,” Kelly suggested.
Once we were comfortable Kell put her arms around me and kissed my hair Shoni asked, “Last night did err well err did you get hard?” “Umm no it was just normal” (the thought of me having an erection disgusted me).
Shoni looked at me and seriously asked, “I hate bringing this up but was the experience of an orgasm the same as when err as before? That is err before you became Susanna.”

I was a bit puzzled then the light went on in my brain, “Oh you mean when I was a boy?”
Shoni looked uncomfortable and murmured, “I didn’t like to say that” I smiled my thanks at her consideration for me then I answered her question; “No, no it wasn’t the same. A man is a primeval sensation one huge release last night well it was strange...........” I stopped trying to marshal my thoughts. Shoni asked, “Strange, how?”

“Well it was like the pressure was building up inside me - you know?” they both nodded. I carried on speaking, “It just kept building and building until the sensation was intense yes that’s the right word intense. I simply couldn’t stand it any more and it became more intense. Then finally it was like a tap had been opened and the feelings I experience were simply amazing – does that make sense?”

The two of them looked at each other Kelly whispered in awe, “ That sounds just like my orgasm! Christ girl it sounds like you orgasm the same as we do!” She hugged me and kissed my hair. Shonali looked amazed Susie it really looks like those hormones change more than your body shape. But I never imagined that they could possibly do something like this – this is truly amazing!

We sat on the sofa discussing what I had just told them I was so excited. But then reality kicked in and we realised that the flat wouldn’t look after itself so we did some housework and washing finally we showered and got ready for the guy’s to pick us up to go to football.

I was watching more football as a girl than I had ever done as a boy! Mind you it wasn’t for the game – I still hated football! It was to admire the fit bodies of the guy’s playing
After this weekend I felt that I was more of a girl than ever I was attracted to a man in an animal sense. I enjoyed looking at fit guys. I had my own vibrator and the most exciting to me is that I knew my false vagina worked – and worked well at that! AND I orgasmed as a girl – or so my friends told me!

This is a gentle coming-of-age story about a college-aged boy becoming the girl he knows he truly is.
With the help of his two girl friends he becomes Susanna as they teach him all about life as a girl.
Please note this is a gentle, sentimental tale and although there is some sexual content it is inferred,
NOT graphic and tagged where it occurs. Some mild sexual descriptions in this episode.

We were all dressed in a similar manner tight jeans and a warm top. I was well layered as I had a bra, camisole, blouse and a pullover on. (It was a cold Sunday in England) mind you watching Brad in his shorts could keep me warm!

The entry door buzzer sounded and through the CCTV we saw it was the Guys we told them we’d be right down picking up our warm jackets and hand bags we headed downstairs.
Today my jacket was a wool three quarters double breasted coat in red it was quite fitted and kept my bum nice and warm but also I think it looked sexy.

We kissed as we met – it just felt so right! Feeling Brad’s arms around me was really wonderful.
The car this time was another 4 x 4 this time a Range Rover Vogue in black and very nice.
This was Brad’s so it would seem that as a lawyer he was obviously making some money I had found out he was 25, which was a few years older than me.

He was only a junior in his firm but I sensed that he was very competitive and ambitious. I think this is why I felt that it was a pure animal attraction between us.
Where as with Gill my feelings were something deeper I would have to talk to Shonali about how she felt about me going out with Brad as well as Gill.
I know we had spoken about this before but this time I was considering sleeping with Brad – but not yet!

We got to another football ground where we found out it was an away match. Brad and Clive went to change so we were left with John. Needless to say Kelly was all over him like a rash!
I watched her closely without obviously staring as this was something I needed to know - real girls learn this as they grow up.
Me I had to learn this on the hoof so to speak by watching my best friends in action.
Kelly for instance normally so practical, straight talking and foot in mouth Kelly had become different.
Not totally but she had modified herself to become a slightly scatter brained blonde she was considered when she spoke – she was playing the blonde bimbo card! And doing a good job of it as she would fool anyone who didn’t know her!

Shoni and I stood together not really watching the football but talking. I broached the subject of how she felt about me going out with Brad while going out with her brother Gill.
Her answer was typical Shonali thought through and to the point she told me, “Susanna you’re now a young girl and young girls have fun – remember the song?” (Cindi Lauper)
I nodded so she carried on, “Then have fun there is plenty for time for a serious relationship later in your life. Just have fun and experiment go out with different men. Have a talk to Gill and explain that you’re not yet ready for a serious relationship - if he waits for you well and good but if he finds someone else – well then it just wasn’t meant to be. – But talk to him face to face and explain this to him he’s not daft he’ll understand.”

I thanked her saying, “You’re a good friend the best I love the two of you so much it hurts.”
She squeezed my arm saying, “And we love you too I’m so glad we met and so happy to be your best friend – along with the blonde bimbo there. I saw you watching her - she does it well doesn’t she?”
I simply nodded, then commented, “I’ve been watching you too” “I know” she smiled “and...........”
I grinned at her and asked, “Just how do you make those eye’s of yours smoulder like that? When you turn those eyes onto any guy he’s no chance you can twist him around your little finger!”

She laughed out loud at that telling me, “I long ago found out that my eye’s can get me most things where men are concerned first with my brother and dad. And then later with boyfriends Men are great but at times they are just suckers.” She was grinning as she told me this.
Then she carried on, “Mind you young lady I’ve been keeping an eye on you!” She continued; “Oh, and what about me” I responded somewhat warily.
Smiling she told me, “You change when you’re talking to a guy you fancy. Your boobs are thrust towards him. But you act all shy, chaste and unobtainable also you hang onto his every word! You tend to agree with him AND when you walk and he’s behind you Girl you’ve got one super sexy wiggle to your booty!”

“I don’t!” I protested, “Oh but you do girl. So you see we all have different ways of attracting guy’s and it seems you have found your own. You were destined to be a girl do you realise that Susie?”
Thoughtfully I nodded and looked at Shoni quietly I said, “Yes............ Yes you are so right.”

Eventually the game finished and we waited for the guys to get showered and changed when when they appeared we found out which pub was supplying the food and headed for it.
(Most Saturday and Sunday football are run from pubs these provide free or subsidised food in return for the extra custom)
As we sat with our drinks and food we simply talked. Now it had been pointed out to me as usual Shoni was right.
I was acting exactly like she said - but what the hell! This was the new me and when we went to the toilet I made sure that my booty had a really sexy wiggle!
In a mirror I could see our table - and yes Brad was most definitely watching my bum!

As returned from the loo I sat beside him again it seemed natural for me to put my hand onto his thigh. But what I didn’t realised was that after a few minutes I started gently stroking his thigh! When I realised what I was doing I stopped so as I didn’t send the wrong signals and simply held his hand.

We declined their offer of a night out as we were at uni tomorrow but we arranged to meet them next Friday after we had done some studying arranging to meet them at New York, New York about ten.

Kelly told us that her and John were heading home we could follow. Then Shoni and Clive left I think they trusted Brad to be alone with me also by now I felt comfortable with this.
We walked to his car (he only drank coke when driving) and it was snowing I was happily snuggled into him. When we got into his car he took me into his arms kissing me passionately.
Then I shivered and he realised that I was cold so we got into the car where once inside he drew me to him again and we continued where we had left off outside.
In spite myself I found myself responding with real enthusiasm! I allowed his hands to roam all over my body only stopping him when he entered the forbidden area of my ‘pussy’ it was not that time yet! I wasn’t that easy and my mind was not fully made up

He rubbed my breasts even through the layers of clothes I had on I could still feel him. I shuddered because this was Goooood in fact it was better than Goooood it was wonderful I was breathing rather heavily with supressed passion.
It was a lot warmer inside the car so I unbuttoned my jacket and struggled out of it of course this allowed him better access to me!
I wondered how long I should or could hold out and decided that it would be some time before he got inside my panties.
I was not going to be an easy lay I respected myself more than that! So I was going to make him wait if he managed to wait on my terms then I would give him my ‘virginity’
As he rolled my nipples (through my clothes) I moaned, I simply couldn’t help myself I decided to explore myself and my hand slid down his body and soon I was gently rubbing the wonderful bulge in his trousers.
Then I realised that I was really giving him the big ‘Come On’!

As I rubbed his manhood, he moaned, and shuffled around to make himself more comfortable. What with the rather large bulge he had he must have been a bit uncomfortable.
I had been that engrossed in what I was doing that I never noticed his hand was now under my clothes it was only when I felt his cold hand actually on my bra and touching my skin that I realised what was happening!
I gave a start! He instantly removed his hand whispering, “Sorry Susanna I got carried away you are so beautiful.”

I took my hand away from his crutch (somewhat reluctantly) and whispered back, “It’s me that should be sorry leading you on like this! You are all excited it must be so hard for a man.”
Then I realised what I had just said and commented, “And it certainly was hard!”
We smiled at each other he murmured; “I was quite enjoying what you were doing.”
I kissed him and admitted, “So was I but it was wrong of me to lead you on. I’m so sorry but we’ll have to take it slowly.”

We carried on making out for some time I think he was somewhat reluctant to say it but he finally said, “I’d better get you home you’re friends will be wondering where you’ve got to.”
Smiling and enjoying a final long passionate kiss I told him, “I doubt it I’ll probably be the first home.”
As we drove home I was lost in my thoughts suddenly I realised he was talking to me, ”Sorry” I said I was miles away, “Thinking about me I hope” he answered.
All I did was smile at him, “I said” he repeated, “Where you live is some student accommodation it must cost you a bomb in rent”
I then related to him the story of my family being killed and how I had ended up with everything.
He was very concerned and seemed genuinely sorry for me when we parked outside home he cupped my face kissing me gently on my lips and whispered, “You poor girl. You’ve been through it lately I promise I won’t put any pressure on you. You’ve had enough to cope with without some horny guy.”

I was very touched by this and slid my arms around his neck and told him, “That’s very sweet of you I appreciate it and I really I hope I’ll sort myself out soon.” We kissed for some time finally I left his car and headed upstairs.

Of all the bloody luck! I was the last home and was greeted with, “Well, well look what the cat’s dragged in! What kept you?”
Lamely I managed to stammer, “Oh you know, this and that.” Kelly turned to Shonali saying, “Looks like our little girl’s growing up she soon won’t want us around to cramp her style!”

I was horrified and appalled saying vehemently, “Don’t ever say that I’ll always want you. You two are my best friends I’ll always want you!” I ended up sniffling, Kelly hugged me and said, “I was only joking poppet we love you too”.
Then while we had our now regular communal bath in the whirlpool with the obligatory wine and scented candles (it was about eight in the evening) we compared notes on the guys.

The next week at uni was nothing out of the normal except it was the first time I had appeared in public in a swimming costume!
We (read they) decided that as well as keep fit we were going to swim twice a week also they talked me into going to dance class on a Saturday mornings.
The first time in the swimming baths I slipped into my red one-piece swimming costume.
It was high cut around the legs luckily I was well waxed in the area so no stray hairs were visible the back was very low cut to the base of my spine and the neckline ‘V’ was between my breasts also the costume had padded bra cups which thrust my boobs out!

When I came out of the changing room a large full-length mirror confronted me! I stood in shock as Shoni and Kelly joined me. In a panic I hissed, “I can’t wear this it’s barely covering me!”
“Absolute rubbish” Kelly told me, “It’s the same as ours you look sensational” I wasn’t convinced and stammered, “B, b, b, but I’m half naked!”
Kelly was unperturbed telling me, “So are we you’re the same as us and we’re not making a fool of ourselves are we?”
“But you’ve always been............. Well you know” I managed to splutter. Kelly looked vexed and hissed, “Yes we’ve always been the same as you a girl! Now let’s get swimming.”
They turned and left me standing in front of the mirror. Feeling foolish and somewhat shamefaced I followed them into the pool and slid into the water.
Eventually I relaxed and really enjoyed swimming with the girls and it must be said the attention three young fit girls got from the men in the pool.

After we had showered and dried ourselves we dressed we left to get back to our studying. Kelly commented to Shoni, “Next time we’ll make her wear her bikini!” “Good idea” Shoni replied.
I was appalled and begged them, “No, please not yet let me get used to a one piece first! Please” I pleaded.
“Ok” Kelly said, “As long as you’re not a silly girl next time. Oh and don’t forget you’ve dancing class on Saturday AND you’ll be wearing a leotard and they’re skimpy and tight so no hysterics young lady – or else” she threatened.
Cowed I promised her I would act sensible - anything not to wear that bikini – well not just yet.

When you think about it our life was very full. Our final year at uni and there were still some lectures to attend but many tutorials. We went swimming at least twice a week also the gym twice a week. Then there was the dance class on Saturday for 2 hours (I’ll talk about this next).
Add to this seeing the guy’s Friday and Saturday night Football Saturday and Sunday afternoons.
And we still did the pub quiz on Wednesday and went for an evening drink with the rest of our year.
On top of all that there was still shopping, cooking, washing, ironing, pampering days for us stressed girls and the usual 1001 things that fill a very busy but very enjoyable schedule.

Dance class. –Now back to that! They never told me what they had enrolled us to do the only thing they said was that they thought it would really help me with my deportment and put the finishing touches to the way I walked and held myself as a girl.

The told me that they were joking about the leotard as the lesson was disco dancing I must say I was happy about that. I must have been like a lamb to the slaughter for them! The first time we arrived at the dance school for our hour of disco dance lessons I had brought a sports bra and matching pink vest loose fitting dance trousers and trainers.
Fine you may think and for the second lesson this was ok as it was an hours disco dancing.
But for the first hours lesson this was most certainly not ok! As I soon found out.
When we arrived Kelly passed me a small bag to my horror when I opened it - it contained a leotard this was black and very form fitting! Also a pair of ballet shoes!
What those bastards that I love and call my friends had done was enrolled me in a beginner’s ballet class!

I was very close to revolting and they could see this in my face so they took me to one side to show me DVD’s of ballerina’s pointing out the grace and elegance that the training gives them.
I had to admit that these women were so elegant and graceful the epitome of feminine movement.
It was Shonali who as usual swung the argument telling me, “Look Susanna we have taught you how to act and move as a girl but at times you do have some habits carried over from before. (She could never bring herself remind my what I used to be) Ballet lessons will get rid of these bad habits and then you will be perfect.”

So I agreed and after a few weeks I started to really enjoy the lessons. I found out very early that I would never be a ‘proper’ ballerina but I was competent.
And another unforeseen consequence of the rigid ballet regime was that over the weeks my legs started to look really good! They were good before but now they (If I say so myself) were sensational my leg muscles and bum tightened giving me a lovely butt, pert and firm.

One weekend we had Kelly’s and Shonali’s mum and dad come to visit us. I was so excited I drove the girls crazy insisting that the place was spotless.
They were coming to see (as Kelly so subtly put it ‘A wrinkley’s gig’ (Status Quo or something similar) at the arena on the Saturday night so they arrived on Friday were leaving on the Sunday night as we only had 4 bedrooms Kell and Shoni slept with me – I loved sleeping with my best friends!
We still used the forth bedroom as a ‘dumping’ ground so we only had three usable bedrooms.

It was great to see them again we were complimented on the flat and Kelly mum remarked on how clean Kelly’s room was.
We were not seeing the guy’s Friday but were seeing them Saturday. By now we had been going out with them for about 5 weeks and I think Kelly was sleeping with John. But I wasn’t sure about Shoni. I did know that I was very close to sleeping with Brad.
So we went out for a meal on Friday with the families. Saturday after dance class us five women went shopping while the two dads went to football at Manchester City ground apparently Manchester United were playing away.

Saturday night we saw the guy’s and they took us to ‘The Lola Lo” which is a fun bar and grill we had a great night.
Afterwards as Brad and I were ‘making out’ I gave him a hand job relieving the pressure in him, as he had been the perfect gentleman with me.

He was driving that night as they were playing football on the Sunday Morning so he didn’t drink. We were in his car. I was wearing a dark red Lurex mini dress very stretchy so it clung to me.
I couldn’t wear a bra as it would spoil my outline! So the boobs were all mine - every little bit of my nearly ‘C’ cup was all mine!
I was so happy that I listened to all the advice and didn’t have the implants when I first started my new life
My shoes were towering 5” red patent and I had a short black velvet jacket Brett commented earlier in the evening that her would find it hard to keep his hands off me – little did her know he had no chance of doing that.

In the car he was all over me stroking, caressing, fondling, and I was over him like a rash. Tonight I had decided that our relationship was going to another level!
I could sense his excitement and feel his erection. Tonight he was very large down there (way bigger than I ever had been!) He was stroking my leg and happily I let him. Emboldened his hand went higher but he found the barrier of my tights - with a dress this short tights were the only option but I didn’t stop him. While I couldn’t feel what a woman feels when her ‘pussy’ is fondled I could still act!

So moaning and writhing I caressed his erection then as I faked an orgasm (though I was quite close to having one myself) I unzipped him and slid my hand inside to feel his erection.
He held his breath waiting for my next move, which was to take my hand away. He sighed, thinking I had changed my mind but all I was doing was unfastening his trousers so I could get better access to my goal!
I whispered to him to the lift is bum, so I could slip his trousers down, then I got his shaft out!
“Oh my” I breathed he was about 8” long and an inch across the purple head glistened and when I slid my hand along it’s length it twitched! Just then I shuddered as I orgasmed (without any direct contact with my boy clittie).
I put my hand around him and he moaned my name as I moved my hand my hips moved in time we were kissing and one hand was up my skirt the other busy with my boobs! And it felt wonderful!

As we both headed towards a climax he moaned, “Oh Susanna I want you so much so very much!” Then he bucked and grunted as his seed shot all over. As I was directing his manhood he caught most of it on his trousers and shirt however my hands were sticky with his seed.
So very slowly and sexily I raised my hand to my lips and licked my hand clean this act was enough to make me orgasm again and also showed him that I was willing to go further.

I was amazed just how far I had become a girl not only did I look right. What I had just done felt completely right so why couldn’t I go that one step further and become a full girl!

I tucked Brads now limp member back into his underpants he fastened his trousers back up and returned his attentions to me stroking me, fondling me, gently massaging my nipples making me orgasm again, I whimpered with passion.
“Oh God” Brad moaned, “I want you so much”. By now I was ready to give myself to him, but not in the back (or front) of a car!

I whispered back to him, “And I want you but not here I want it to be special.” He looked at me I watched carefully for any sign of triumph in his eyes but saw nothing more than tenderness he kissed me gently saying, “Are you sure Susanna?” I simply nodded not trusting myself to speak.
Kissing me again he whispered, “I’ll make sure it’s special sweetheart as long as you are sure” “I’m certain” I sighed.

He drove me home outside my door he kissed me deeply asking me, “See you next week?” “I sincerely hope so” I smiled. I’ll phone you through the week, ok?”
I simply smiled as I headed through the door wondering what would unfold.
I was thinking to myself that I’ll have to mention this to Jill when I see her and the hypnotherapist this coming Tuesday.

I wondered if I’d be the first one home - but no Shonali was home and she looked really miserable.
When I asked he what was the matter she burst into tears between sob’s I managed to find out that Clive had been violent towards her when she had refused him sex!
She was blaming herself really beating herself up finally I managed to get her talking sense and she told me that the only reason she didn’t want sex was that she was finishing her periods and had some bloating and nausea.
But he simply wouldn’t listen he called her a selfish cow then started hitting and grabbing her to prevent her leaving.
However she managed to escape and flagged down a Taxi to make it home. My happiness instantly evaporated as one of my best friends had been abused and hurt.

I got her to show me her arms they were bruised in several places where he had grabbed and held her! She had a red mark across her face where he had slapped her then lifting her dress she showed me finger marks on her thighs. From the look of them he had grabbed her hard as the marks of his fingers were clearly visible on her silken skin.
Then she showed me her breast they were livid and the bruising was already very noticeable.

I was really angry in fact I was incandescent with rage! If I could have got hold of the bastard I’d have clawed his eyes out and cut his balls off!
I said “Shoni we’ve got to report this to the police - we simply have to!” It took me half an hour to persuade her.
Luckily Kelly arrived home and once I had told her what had happened to Shoni didn’t even ask she simply phoned the police.

I was cradling Shoni in my arms stroking her wonderful thick silky hair cooing really sweet nothings to her hopefully comforting her.
Kelly came and sat on the other side so we were once again our group of three but this time instead of protecting and comforting me we were looking after another of our own – Shonali.

This is a gentle coming-of-age story about a college-aged boy becoming the girl he knows he truly is.
With the help of his two girl friends he becomes Susanna as they teach him all about life as a girl.
Please note this is a gentle, sentimental tale and although there is some sexual content it is inferred, NOT graphic and tagged where it occurs. There is some bad language in this episode.

As we comforted Shoni the downstairs buzzer sounded Kell checked on the CCTV and saw it was the police and much to our relief they were both female offices this was really lucky and quite unusual.
We let them in and told them what we knew. Now it was down to Shoni, to tell them the whole story.

I sat one side and Kell sat the other we had our arms around her giving her we hoped strength.
At this time she was really beginning to blame herself and beating herself up badly. But the elder of the two policewomen told her in no uncertain terms that everyone’s body is sacred.
Whether we choose to share with someone is a personal decision as is whether we choose to engage in sex nothing should be forced on another person against their will.
She gently told Shonali to take her time and tell them exactly what had happened leaving nothing out.

As Shoni told them what had happened a scene of crimes officer arrived (also female) and took pictures of the bruises and marks.
THEN the mum’s and dad’s arrived back after their concert, which was followed by a meal and a few drinks.
As you can imagine all hell broke loose! Shonali’s mum went into while not hysterics she was very, very upset. Both Shoni’s and Kelly’s dad’s wanted to find him and kill him!
It was mayhem it took the police, Kelly and Kelly’s mum to calm things down and bring some semblance of order back.
Throughout all this I sat with my arms around Shonali. She was sitting in silence every-so-often her body would shudder as she was racked by sobs.
Then she surprised everyone (me included) by standing up and screaming, “BE QUIET ALL OF YOU JUST BE QUIET!” Then in a quiet voice asked, “Susanna can we go to bed........... Please.”

I glanced across at the police to make sure they had everything they needed and receiving a nod from them I put my arm around Shoni and took her to my bedroom. Kelly saw the police out and everyone else calmed down and had a cup of tea (the English universal cure all).

Kelly joined us in the bedroom and between us we got Shoni and ourselves ready for bed - this time it was Shoni not me that needed comforting so she was between the two of us in our place of ‘safety’ I was facing her while Kelly was spooned into her back looking straight at me.
We all snuggled together hopefully making Shoni feel safe and loved protecting her with our presence.
Finally after what seemed like an age (and probably was) her breathing became regular and somehow she managed to sleep.

I don’t think Kelly and I got much sleep because every time I woke up Kelly was awake and I was awake when she woke up.
We just looked at each other in silence afraid of waking Shoni because sleep was what she needed.
During the night a plan started germinating in my mind I decided that I’d speak to Kell in the morning.

Shoni’s mum looked in about nine I smiled and showed her that her daughter was still asleep.
I was praying that the sleep had purged her – but I very much doubted it.
I slipped my arms around her and hugged her sleeping form to me she snuggled into my budding breasts well budding is the wrong word they were a satisfying C cup and I was hoping that they’d stopped budding any further! (No pleasing some people, a few months ago I was fervently wishing that they’d hurry up and grow, now I was hoping that they’d stop!)

Finally Shonali woke up. She looked up at me with those wonderful eyes and whispered, “Hi” smiling down at her I answered, “Hi yourself - feel better?”
Kelly stirred and looked at Shonali saying, “Good sleep?”
Shoni stretched like a cat gave a big sigh and sadly said, “I didn’t give him the come on – honest in fact I told him earlier that I would be going home early because my parents were visiting and I was feeling crap from my periods”.

It was obvious that she was still blaming herself she turned to me with a pleading look in her eyes and asked, “Susie, you were once ---- well you know. What drives them to act like this?”
That really put me on the spot mainly because I had never felt the urge to do anything remotely violent against anyone let alone a girl!
I could feel Kelly looking at me when I glanced at her she gave me a look of sympathy and gave a slight shrug as much to say ‘the ball’s in your court - but a good answer may help her’.

I marshalled my thoughts finally I started to answer - to say I was unsure was an understatement. “Shoni” I began hesitantly, “Some men go on a power trip, they think they’ve got total control over girls because – well just because. And because we have given them sex before they take it as given that sex is always on offer. So when a girl says no they take it as a threat to their manly pride I think that most men simply sulk but a minority will act violently - I think” I finished lamely hoping that I had said enough because I simply didn’t know what more to say

Shonali digested this lame explanation of mine I glanced at Kell again and she nodded encouragingly at me.
Shoni lay there quietly absorbing my lame explanation then looked at me and said, “I really love you Susie I’m so glad you decided to become a girl” that small statement brought a lump to my throat.
She turned to Kelly and continued, “And I really love you bossy boots I know I couldn’t have better friends – thanks” she finished.

We lay there for a while each lost in her own thoughts. Shonali stirred and said reflectively, “I think I’ll give uni a miss next week cos I don’t feel like being sociable”
“Great!” Kelly exclaimed, “We could do with a rest couldn’t we Susie!” “Right on” I answered.
Shoni protested at this saying that we needn’t miss lectures as well. But we were certainly NOT leaving her alone.

“I was thinking” I started hesitantly; they both looked at me, “Thinking what” Kelly prompted.
“Well I had a feeling that we may not go to uni this week so I wondered”........... I tailed off.
“Susanna Johnson” Kelly said, “You can be so bloody annoying at times what did you wonder?”
I grinned at her frustration with me and simply said, “Why don’t we go to the villa and suss it out?”
The both looked at me as if I was daft! Then as it sunk in Kelly whooped, “PERFECT!” She leant across Shoni and gave me a big kiss even Shoni looked pleased and ever practical asked, “Can we go at such short notice?”
“Yep – well I think so” I answered, “Look I’ll phone the company that looks after it and get it opened up and tidied. Ask them to get some food in and we can be there on Tuesday – if you want to?”

Shoni gave a big grin and said, “Thank’s Susie it’s a brilliant idea but can we afford the flights?”
Clever clogs me had already thought of this and so I told them, “No problems I’ve put the rent you guys insist on giving me in a separate account for luxuries and emergencies – and if this isn’t an emergency I don’t know what is!”

So after a lot of argument about using the rent money it was agreed. We got up and dressed then going into the living room we told the families what we were planning to do.
Both Kelly’s and Shoni’s mum thought it was a great idea however the two dads’ were still intent on killing Clive!
I’m so glad I am becoming a girl our feelings are totally different. Mind you I would still have clawed his eyes out and cut his balls off – if I had the chance.

While I started the Sunday lunch I suggested that Kelly and Shoni got for a drink with their families.
Of course they protested that they wouldn’t go without me but I begged off saying I’d get on in the kitchen better by myself.
Kelly’s mum also pleaded that she still felt bad from last night so she stayed with me and the others went out I told them (more in hope than expectation) to be back in three hours.

I went onto the Expedia website and arranged flights for Tuesday coming back Sunday and managed to get then for £186 each return! They were from London Heathrow that was a bit of a bind but we could get cheap rail fares with our student cards
Once that was done and the meat was slowly coking we sat and talked I loved talking to Kelly’s mum she was so nice.
I could see Kelly’s mum was still very upset about what had happened last night and while we were discussing it my mobile sounded.

From the ringtone I knew it was Brad – was I ready for this?

I picked up my mobile in a similar way that I first met my silicon John looked at the display then pressed the answer, “Hi, Susanna” I chirruped, “I know I phoned you” was his reply, “How are you?” he asked “Tired” was my honest reply.

There was a short silence then somewhat haltingly he said, “I heard about what happened last night;” “Oh” was my response because the way he said it sounded like there was more to come.
“Clive’s been arrested questioned and released on bail” he informed me. “Oh” was all I said; as this was getting hard I didn’t know how I felt!
“Look” he continued, “I know this is a huge ask but could you talk to Shonali and ask if she would consider dropping the charges!”

I was stunned into silence! Here he was asking me to get my friend who had been assaulted to drop the charges!
Then I was aware he was still talking, “Pardon I missed that” I said. I heard him give what sounded like a condescending sigh and then he said very slowly as if he was talking to an idiot, “I was saying if he’s convicted it would ruin his career”

That was it! Something snapped inside me, “YOU ABSOLUTE FUCKING SHIT” I screamed at him continuing, “YOU’RE A FUCKING SLIMEBALL! YOU WANT ME, ME TO ASK MY FRIEND TO FORGET SHE’S BEEN NEARLY RAPED!” I heard him try to speak but I was now beyond stopping I was raging, “YOU, YOU ARSEHOLE ALL YOU’RE WORRIED ABOUT THAT CRETINS FUCKING CAREER WHAT ABOUT MY FRIENDS MIND!“
I heard him trying to butt in. Luckily now I was running out expletives so in a quieter voice full of venom I steamrollered him, “Shut the fuck up you arsehole” I snarled. I had moved on from mindless ranting now I was in an ice cold rage.

I clearly told him; “We’ll pay whatever’s necessary to get that bastard convicted so you, you total shit tell him that!
Don’t ever forget my Dad was a Lawyer and I know some of the best criminal lawyers there is” (I mentioned a couple of names.)
Then I finished with, “Oh and next time you see him please give my regards to uncle Sebastian.” I said this with vitriol dripping from every word.
“Who?” he asked. “Uncle Sebastian” I told him again, “I believe (I knew as I had recognised the name) that he’s the senior partner where you work! Oh AND one other thing - don’t ever phone me again!”

If it had been a landline I’d have slammed it down onto the cradle as it was when I pressed the disconnect button and threw my mobile onto the table I nearly broke the screen.

Kelly’s mum was looking aghast at me I was raging! Finally told her what he had just asked me I was trembling with rage at his nerve asking me something like that
She came and sat beside me putting her arm around me hugged me until I calmed down eventually she said, “Feel better sweetheart” I smiled weakly and nodded, “Right” I said, “I’ll get lunch started” she watched me as I got up and headed to the kitchen taking my anger out of the pans.

Mum shouted, “Susanna! The pan’s won’t sit very well on the hob if they’re all dinted!”
That made me chuckle and my anger subsided so I called a truce with the pan’s and continues cooking lunch.

When the others came home (nearer three hours) mum (Kelly’s) told them what had transpired Shonali asked, “What did you tell him Susie?”
Kelly’s mum butted in here telling the room in general, “She told him where to go and how to get there! The last time I heard language like that was when Jack (Kell’s dad) dropped one of them old cast iron sewing machines on his foot – honestly language like that from a girl who looks like butter wouldn’t melt in her mouth!”

I blushed crimson - never realising that I had swore that much I mumbled, “I’m sorry mum I’m sorry you had to hear.............” She butted in smiling, “Susanna, it’s fine he deserved it I just hope I don’t get you that angry you’re a bit of a hellcat! As the state of the pans will probably testify”
She then went and told the story of me taking it out on the pans, lightening the mood at my expense but it was worth it to hear Shoni laugh again.
Lunch was ready I had cooked a simple Sunday dinner, soup, roast beef and Yorkshire puddings with veg and a steamed chocolate pudding (Shoni’s favourite) all home made by yours truly – everyone seemed to enjoyed it.

I told the girls that I’d booked the flights for Tuesday late afternoon but we had to get to London. The ever practical Kelly reminded me, “You have your appointment on Tuesday Morning!” I’d totally forgotten all about it so we looked at the trains to London then the flight and decided that I could still make it - if the girls took my case to London with them!

About six we said goodbye to the parents Shoni was a bit tearful however I think she was slowly becoming more of her old self.
We snuggled together in a big pile on the sofa Shoni began hesitantly, “Thanks guys for your support I really needed some comfort” she sniffled.
Kelly tickled her and told her, “That’s what friends are for anyone who hurts one of us better remember that there’s three of us – right Susie?” “Damn right” I echoed.
Shoni with tears in her eye’s quietly told us, “I love you guys, I hope we’re friends for ever.”

We all slept in my bed even though their beds were free but we didn’t want to sleep alone.
I reflected how much something like this affects a girl. The effect is really deep it’s really a violation and I’m glad it was assault and not rape – though it’s a very fine line.
Men at times can be such bastards I thought - this coming from someone who is still biologically a man was a truly revolutionary thought.
Monday morning Kelly phoned out tutor at Uni and told her what had happened she was very understanding telling us that getting away was probably the best thing.

So we spent the day packing not much you would think for four days but us girls need a lot of clothes and shoes, and underwear and jewellery and everything including the kitchen sink (well maybe not that bad but you get the picture).
I looked at my bikinis and decided that I wasn’t ready yet for that much flesh to be on display so I packed four one piece swimsuits.

Tuesday we got a cab early to the station and it dropped me off at Jill’s office luckily my appointment was the first of the day.
Jill came and met me smiling, she was more like a friend than a councillor she introduced me to the hypnotherapist Gwen Sheldon who was a specialist in the field and worked a lot with the transgendered community.

I explained my problems about wanting to become the girl I knew I really was and my reluctance to take the final step we discussed how I was getting anxious about this.
I also mentioned the events of the weekend and the fact that I was considering making love to a guy but the incident with Shoni had stopped that dead in its tracks.
This next bit was a bit embarrassing, because I had to mention my ‘experiments’
With ‘John’ I managed to stammer out that while I loved the orgasms I was curious to know why I orgasmed similar to a girl then I mentioned that with my vagina being silicon the only feeling I got was when my boy clittie was touched.

To give the two for them their due they were totally professional about my hesitant ramblings.
Gwen told me that if I wanted she could put a post hypnotic suggestion in my mind that would magnify every touch so that when I was aroused I would be a lot more sensitive and I would feel and act as a biological woman.
She had found this to be very effective with girls using the same type of silicon prosthetic vagina I used.
As for my anxiety about not wanting the final operation she could make me feel less anxious but the underlying cause would need longer sessions of hypnosis possibly regressing me to see if there was something that happened during my childhood that was causing this block.

When I was asked if I wanted this regression treatment I thought deeply about it and replied, “I’d very much like the anxiety relieving but the part about my sensation’s err ‘down there’ being increased it wouldn’t turn me into a nymphomaniac would it?”
She smiled broadly telling me that it certainly wouldn’t do that, all it does is increase any touch many times and make me act like a woman in ecstasy.
This sounded ok by me though god knows when I’d use it so I agreed to the hypnosis to relieve my anxieties and increase sensations but declined the regression.

It didn’t take long, by just after ten I was on my way to the station on the short walk to it I passed a shop selling shades so I went and bought three pairs of D & G sunglasses one pair for each of us – mind you with the price of them I had the feeling that they were ‘not right’.
I got my train to London and settled down sent a text to the girls telling them I was on my way. Then I got one back from them telling me that they were about an hour from London and as I was only an hour behind them they would meet me at the station then we could make our way to Heathrow.

I arrived about 12:45 and met the girls you would have thought we hadn’t seen each other for months rather than a couple of hours.
We quickly made out way to the station where the Heathrow express left and made our check in with 30 minutes to spare!

I was a bit worried about security because my passport while having my female picture and female name still said on it that I was male!
You know - no one bothered at all! It was like a pretty girl using a male passport happens every day!

We arrived in Grand Canary about 10 in the evening and headed to the villa the key’s were where the agent said they would be and when we opened the door there was a note for us telling us that the place was ready beds made and food in the fridge there was also a platter of mixed meats and salad with chilled wine ready for us – great as we were starving.

We had already decided that we would only use one bedroom so after eating we took the remains of the wine into the master bedroom plonked our cases on the floor and got ready for bed sitting sipping wine, while I told them about my appointment with Jill and her offer to Shoni that if she need’s it she is willing to talk with Shoni about you-know-what.

Of course they asked about the hypnotism and quite honestly I could tell them nothing it seemed to me that I went to sleep then woke up about 15 minutes later I skipped over the part about increasing my sensations ‘down there’.

It was about midnight when we finally went to sleep all huddled together like big nest of dormice.
When we woke the sun was streaming through the window, which was wonderful because even in March it was warm.
We dressed then had something to eat then decided to go to the nearest town to look around.
Kelly suggested that we change into our swimming costumes and wear a sarong or light dress, in case we decide to hit the beach – this seemed sensible to me.
When I rummaged through my case all I could find were my bikinis!
THEN I heard the two of them giggling and it struck me my two friends had taken out my one piece suits and swapped them with my bikini’s!

“Oh I really hate you two sometimes” I whined Shonali said with a grin on her face, “Susie, you’re ready to show some flesh honest your bodies perfect.” It was great to see Shoni smiling again.
Grumbling I stripped off and picked a green and gold zigzag pattern bikini the bottom was like small shorts though the legs were high cut.
But the top consisted of two triangles of satiny material with a thong that fastened behind my back and a halter neck. When I put it on I was appalled at the amount of flesh I was showing, and mentioned it.
Kelly said to me; “Susie come here and look in the mirror. Now tell me what do you see?” I looked and then said, “The three of us – why?” “Exactly” she exclaimed, “Three very fit very sexy girls! Now take a good look at yourself and I mean take a really good look!”

I looked in the mirror and began to see what they meant my face was heart shaped with high cheekbones.
My neck was slender leading to my creamy shoulders hairless arms and quite delicate fingers. My C cup breasts thrust forward, down to my slender waist with a divine little feminine belly.
My hips were slender but when I turned around my bum was very feminine perfectly shaped pert and lush my legs were shapely leading to my size 6 feet.
The hormones had certainly done their work; and with my flat front where my prosthetic vagina kept what little I had hidden I was to all intents and purposes a girl!

In amazement I breathed, “I truly see what you mean, I’ve never noticed it but I’ve become a girl – haven’t I?”
Shoni looked at Kell and exclaimed, “About time now you see what we’ve been telling you!” I didn’t speak just nodded.

Right Kell ordered, “Let’s finish and go and check the talent out!” Then she realised what she had just said and stammered, “Err I mean let’s.........” Shoni said, “I know what you meant and I agree! Let’s check the talent I want to put this weekend behind me and live! Believe me I’m not letting that creep spoil my life!” Our Shoni was back at least on the outside – though what was happening inside was anyone’s guess.

We all wore sheer gossamer dresses, a sun hat and our new shades (I had got a telling off for buying them)
Cute little sandals and our beach bags with our towels, sun block and a 1001 other things a girl needs
When we left the house I stood tall, thanks to my friends I realised that I was indeed a girl – well in looks at least.

We walked the mile to the town and checked the place out noted some likely looking restaurants, café’s, bar’s/disco’s and also saw that there were loads of tourists about.
Especially quite a few young fit looking guys. Kelly and I would watch to make sure Shoni was ok.

We made it to the beach this was sheltered from the breeze while it was not cold, took the edge off the warmth.
As we lay talking Kelly said, “I’ve always loved travelling. You know I was going to take a year off and see some of the world............ but events and uni stopped that.”
Shoni stirred and commented, “Why can’t we take some time out after graduating? What’s stopping us?”
Kell and I contemplated this then Kell said, “What do you think Susie?” I was quiet for a second and finally answered, “That sounds good like a gap year but where would we go?”

Shoni said a bit ruefully, “Well I’ve relations in India I’ve never seen.” Kell then added, “I’ve got some in Australia”
I piped up, “I’ve some in Cornwall and Durham” and got a towel thrown at me (Both are in England).
So I tried again “I’ve always wanted to see New Zealand”

We lay there for a while contemplating the world and what we had just discussed I thought it would be a great idea to travel for a while. Then Kelly (our unofficial leader) sat up saying come on girls lets get something to eat and have a talk!

This is a gentle coming-of-age story about a college-aged boy becoming the girl he knows he truly is.
With the help of his two girl friends he becomes Susanna as they teach him all about life as a girl.
Please note this is a gentle, sentimental tale and although there is some sexual content it is inferred, NOT graphic and tagged where it occurs.

We got together all our stuff and packed it into our beach bags then made our way to the street where the bars; disco’s and food joints were sited. Being typical English girls we decided on ‘something-n-chips’ as it turned out we all had omelette and chips.
A soft drink at hand we continued to discuss the seed of the idea we had come up with and discussed on the beach.
As we excitedly talked all anyone would see three very attractive young girls in a very animated discussion. Along with just about every other girl my age when I was talking to my friends I was very animated touching explaining things with my hands - my gestures were now simply so natural and so girlish.

We decided that we’d go backpacking starting from west to east so we just had to visit America – that goes without saying.
Having been brought up on a diet of American films and westerns seeing some of America was a must
Next we would do the long hop to New Zealand from there to Australia to visit Kelly’s relations in Perth next onto India to visit Shonali’s relations in the Punjab at a place called Faridkot.
We then considered going to the Alps in Europe to be Chalet maids and do some skiing as we all enjoyed snow sports.
But this was one option of many we discussed thinking that after the skiing season we’d head home to look for work and start our real lives.

We were very excited about this Kelly and Shoni moaned that they’d end up broke and living with their parents.
Until I pointed out that the flat was paid for surely we could still live together. “But” Kelly protested, “We’d never afford the rent!” I was really annoyed because I never wanted them to pay rent in the first place!
They were originally my teachers and now were by very best friends so we argued about the rent for a good hour only stopping when we were hit on by three hunky guys fresh off the beach.

Both Kell and I watched for Shoni’s reaction but she was - well just Shoni. But I did notice that while she used her eyes to ensnare the one she seemed to fancy her look was guarded and watchful.
They were from the North of England a city called York and were really great company soon they had us in hysterics with their jokes and impersonations really they were just regular normal guys!
We moved to a bar and had a few drinks with them telling them about our travel plans and wondering aloud how to see the most of America.
One of them suggested going along Route 66. The reaction from us three was blank stares as none of us had ever heard of whatever Route 66 was.
So they explained that this was a trans America route taking in many of the states it ran from Chicago to the west coast – this sounded very interesting and I made a mental note to find out more.
Then they started singing a song about getting your kicks from route 66 which we had never heard before but the soon had us in stitches laughing until tears were in our eyes.
As the afternoon progressed we got to know the lads a whole lot better - then they asked us if we wanted to go clubbing tonight.
Kelly and I held back letting Shoni make the decision but there was no hesitation she happily agreed.
So we arranged to meet them at the bar we were in about nine also we told them that we’d be paying our way – no arguments!

We got back to the villa and as I was thinking about this Route 66 so I went on Google and read about it then onto Amazon and ordered a book about it.
The book must have had the longest title ever (Route 66 – A Guide to the History, Sights and Destinations Along the Main Street of America) Really trips off the tongue that title - but it would give us an idea what it was all about

Then finally I went and got showered and ready for tonight. The dress I decided on was a very short matte satin mini dress with a boat neckline it was designed to be worn with one shoulder bare.
It came down to - well it wasn’t exactly a pelmet dress but it sure was short!
When Kelly saw it she looked at Shoni and commented, “Looks like our little girl’s suddenly realised how good she looks!” I threw a pillow at her.

No bra with this dress but sensible silky boy shorts as underwear (to preserve my modesty) I wondered out loud why they called these boy shorts, as no boy would be seen dead in such a feminine item of clothing! Needless to say I got no sensible reply from those two I decided to wear strappy sandals.

The three of us were sat in front of the mirror doing our make up. Well they were successfully doing their makeup. Me? As usual I was having problems with my false eyelashes – bloody things!
These are the only items of make up I still had problems with I just couldn’t get them right and so I was muttering sighing and swearing every time I got it wrong eventually Shoni told me, “Susie for Gods sake let me do them!”

Finally we were ready, I looked at myself in the full-length mirror and realised just how short this dress was!
I made a move to pull the hem down and promptly got my hand slapped by Kelly for making that slight move.
In an exasperated voice she admonished me saying “Susanna Johnson, you are a 20 year old girl with great legs and body now LEAVE THE DRESS ALONE – or else you’ll pull it out of shape!”
That was really told me off! And I could see by the nod of her head that Shoni certainly agreed with Kelly.

As we left the house Shoni stopped and turned to us saying in a very quiet serious voice, “Girls I know you mean well but please stop treating me like I was made of glass I’m ok honest. I’m not letting that cretin spoil my life so please lighten up - ok.”
We both shrugged and I said, “Well if that’s what you want” “That’s what I want,” she confirmed.
I glanced at Kell who shrugged and said, “Until we get to know these guys better ‘Rule 1?” We grinned and together high fived saying in chorus, “Rule 1” (go out together - go home together)

We met the guys and had a great night dancing drinking and tapas. Oh! And of course some light making out with them.
The guys were; just as we thought just normal lads out for a good time! And tonight we were the good time they tried to come onto us but nothing heavy and took our rebuttals in good part.
My bum got felt a couple of times but every time I glared at Will. All he did was shrug saying, “What do you expect with a bum like two ferrets in a bag fighting.”
But he said it in such a funny way not malicious also he had a little boy caught out look on his face I couldn’t get mad at him – well not for long.

Finally at three in the morning we called it a day (or night or a morning or whatever) and headed home in spite of their best efforts it was just the three of us!
But we did say we’d see them tomorrow on the beach. AND I never tried to pull my skirt down once though Will tried to get it up a couple of times!
We got to bed about four in the morning. Getting up about eleven then getting ready for the beach.
I was quite cool about my bikinis now and selected a Blue polka dot one. Again the bottoms finished just above the line of my prosthetic vagina but the top was two triangles of silky cloth with a couple of laces that tied at the back and a loop for the halter-top!

I thought about getting a bikini with smaller panties but in my heart I knew that this would only happen if I could bring myself to have the surgery.
Then I realised that this was the first time since the hypnotism that I had thought about this subject and the only reason I had thought about it was because of a bikini bottom! At least it wasn’t preying on my mind.

And really this is how our short break continued us and the three guys became an ‘item’ it was a classic holiday romance. Up late every day on the beach during the afternoon, and clubbing at night, this is what every 19 going on 20 year old does when they are away.

Friday night, it was the guys last night. I think we all were sad it was over but as Shonali said, “These lads were just what we needed” then she thought and continued, “Well just what I needed - normal the same age as we were and hard working (with wandering hands) they’re great fun to be with.”
It was great seeing her so happy and relaxed.

I happened to mention that I we regularly getting prodded in the stomach by poor Will. I now let his hands caress my bum and this just got the poor guy worse.
Kell shrugged and said do what I did yesterday night! Head for the beach and have fun - you lot never even noticed we’d gone. Look Susie, we’ll never see them again just make sure he uses a condom!”
Shoni then said, “I did notice cos I went for a walk once you came back! So Susie, it’s up to you it’s your body – do you feel ready for it?”

Did I? Yes I think I was ready so for the day on the beach I wore a one-piece swimsuit despite this being a one piece it was very revealing in a nice way.
When I put it on for the day Kelly commented, “Shoni, I think our girl’s about to fly!” Shoni giggled and responded, “About time.”

My swimsuit was a Chartreuse Yellow stretch Jersey one piece with the back plunging down to just above my hips.
It had a very deep cut V front which tied behind my neck and met just above my belly button; it covered my boobs but only just.
Over it I wore a sheer black wrap around dress you could see straight through it but it gave some cover. On my feet were low-heeled sandals with silver/green iridescent strap across my toes and round my ankles.
A multi coloured beach bag completed my look with hair worn loose over my shoulders complete with oversized shades – I was ready.

So we met they guys Friday lunch time and had a great day at the beach as usual going on the wild water rides.
Will’s eyes were on stalks when I took the dress off - the poor guy. Then it hit home as I really realised then the power a girl has.
As usual he was ‘mister roaming hands’ but I didn’t mind in the slightest as it was me that was torturing the poor guy.

We shot back to the villa to get changed. Tonight my dress was a brown printed mini dress in a wrap over style with a V-neck that finished between my breasts the skirt was slightly flared which came down to midway between my bum and my knees.
On my feet a pair of beige 4” wedge heeled sandals and a rope handbag. Kell passed me some condoms telling me, “If or when - make sure he uses them – right” grinning at her I quipped, “Right mum” and got a cushion across the back of my head for my troubles.

We met they guys about nine and as usual spent the night dancing, karaoke, drinking and more dancing.
About midnight I whispered to Will and asked if he wanted to go for a walk - I was making the running!
We slipped out of the club unseen (or so I thought) until I glanced and saw Shoni smiling and giving me the thumbs up.

As we wandered off in the warm night air his arm was around me holding me close. I had my head on his shoulder and my heart was pounding I was certain he could hear it.
Eventually we stopped at a quiet secluded place on the beach and sat on the sand our kissing became passionate.
As usual his hands were roaming about my body - the difference tonight was that nothing was off limits!
I must admit I was really getting turned on. It would seem that the post-hypnotic suggestion that Gwen had planted was really working AND the sensations were fantastic!

I could feel Will’s passion for god’s sake it was nearly bursting out of his shorts! I broke away and managed to murmur, “Condom?”
His face was a study “I, I, I’ve forgot them” he stammered, “What an idiot” he continued, “I’m so sorry Susie.”
The poor guy was bereft so I took pity on him reaching into my bag and after rummaging around for effect produced three of them telling him, “It’s a good job I...........” that was as far as I got because he clutched me to him smothering my lips with his!

I managed to get his widgy out of his shorts and slipped a condom onto him the poor guy was in a hell of a state finally we made love!
All I’m going to say was for me the sensations were extreme it was out of this world I moaned and writhed because I could feel everything!
He didn’t last long the first time but the second time it was a lot longer. And the third time? Well all I can say is I was in absolute heaven the sensations I felt were amazing

We cleaned ourselves up as best we could – thank god for wet wipes! Brushed all the sand off each other and headed back to the club slipping back in un-noticed.

Like hell we were un-noticed both Kelly and Shonali had broad grins on their faces again I got the thumbs up! I knew I was in for some severe questioning when we got home.

The rest of the night was great the guys were leaving on Saturday lunchtime so when we said our final good byes it was very passionate and quite sad but meeting these guys was just what we needed after Shonali’s crisis.
Of course we said we’d keep in touch – but you know how it is we knew we’d never see these guy’s again.

We fell into bed about four in the morning I finally managed to douche properly of course the girls asked me what had happened and with a dreamy look on my face (according to Kelly) I told them it was wonderful simply wonderful.

It was late morning when we finally got up or as I put it we were up about the ‘crack of noon’ we decided to spend the day around the villa’s pool discussing our travel plans.
We decided that we needed money so we’d have to find jobs and save everything we could as Kelly somewhat sadly said we wouldn’t be coming back to the villa for a while!

As was usual for us our laptops were with us so we got browsing to see how much all this was going to cost us. We found a few crap sites then finally two really useful ones.
One, which gave rough estimates per day per country. While the other had a cost calculator using the countries and number of days we intended.
Called Saving for Travel this was devised by back packers for back packers and it helped us focus.
The way it worked was that you took each country in turn and the number of days you intended staying in the country. It assumed that as back packers you camped or used hostels used public transport and ate cheaply then a rough cost could be reached.
After a lot - and I mean a lot of discussion we decided on the following route using the world to decide so the steps were logical (or so we thought) and we covered far more countries than our original idea.
We did this because if we decided not to visit all the countries we would have more money and if we overspent in one country we could either get long term work to get some more money or miss a country out!
So finally our provisional route was:

USA for 6 to 8 weeks landing East Coast leaving from the West Coast, we put route 66 down as a possible way to see the maximum in the time available.
New Zealand for 6 to 8 weeks starting North Island leaving from the South Island.
Australia for 6 to 8 weeks, starting and finishing with Kelly’s relations in Sydney – they used to live in Perth but had moved to Sydney. (She had just remembered this)
Philippines for 2/3 weeks.
Thailand for 2/3 weeks
Malaysia for 2/3 weeks
India for 8 weeks – this is a big country landing in Mumbai seeing Shonali’s relations and then leaving from Mumbai
Italy for 2 weeks
Switzerland 1 week
France for 2 weeks then home
All this meant that we would be away for about a year! But it was all very provisional really it gave us a starting point and if money was getting tight we could change our plans.

So all in all we’d be away for a year or so! So we put all this into the calculator and the total cost that emerged brought us down to earth with a bump!
The total cost was £10,000, excluding the flight at £1250 and backpackers insurance at £250, the site recommended adding 20% for contingencies and the must see trips so we came to £12,500
All this was backpacking staying in hostels and guesthouses and using public transport eating local food and working where we could!
Then there was the price of visa’s and inoculations, so all in all we were looking at about £14,000!

“Wow” Kelly breathed, “Girls, it looks like we’ve got to find work when we get home and start saving!”
The two of us agreed though Shonali said, “At least you won’t have to find a job Susie”.
I was a bit upset saying, “If you two are working then so am I! AND the two of you can stop being so stiff necked by paying me rent - we’ll split the household bills three ways!” I was adamant about this and finally they reluctantly agreed seeing the sense in this. (At long last)
Kelly had about £5,000 in her bank and Shonali had nearly £7,000 so it was a start for them but we still had some saving to do!

We carried on discussing and from another web site we got what we would need to carry with us!
This was also quite a list (from lightweight tents to sanitary wear) but everything could be got into a backpack. But this meant more expense or as Kelly put it, “Christmas and birthday presents are going to be useful this year.”
When were we going to set off, after a lot of discussion we decided on October, though we were taking a chance in America regarding the weather but we’d suck it and see!

So we had seven months to come up with the money plus all the stuff we needed! As the girls said it was no trouble for me but for them it was a lot of work.
I knew that they wouldn’t accept money from me so I kept quiet apart from saying, “If we don’t get enough we can always...........”
“Don’t even say it Susanna Johnson” Kelly admonished me, “Thanks we know you mean well. But we’ll manage won’t we Shoni?”
I simply said, “Sorry” and left it at that! Shoni smiled at me saying,” Don’t feel bad Susie we both know we could rely on you - but thanks all the same this is something we have to do for ourselves”

So the afternoon passed lazily by the pool and of course our talk got onto my experience last night.
I was pressed about the night and what it was like but I simply said, “It was amazing - simply amazing I didn’t realise that I’d feel so much!” then I made a stupid mistake (as my mouth was working faster than my brain) by continuing, “The suggestion Gwen implanted certainly worked well”.
Kelly missed the relevance of that but Shoni didn’t, “And what suggestion was that Miss Johnson? I don’t think you mentioned it!”
Cursing myself for my stupidity I had to tell them about the hypnotic suggestion that made me experience every sensation – ‘down there’ during lovemaking.

“Oh you little sweetie” Shoni said. “You’re really a girl now” Kelly butted in, “And no longer a virgin” this was meant in fun but I still blushed crimson.

About five in the evening we decided to get changed and go for something to eat and have a couple of drinks. For as Kelly put it, “Tonight is the last night for a while girls”.

I was going to put the same dress on I wore last night, but there was a stain on the back of the skirt! - I wonder what caused that?
So I decided on a maxi dress sleeveless with embroidery and beading around the neck and arms, spaghetti straps elasticated at the waist. It was in a gorgeous poppy red colour and very light and airy as it made from cotton voile.
I wore simple sandals with an ankle strap and a toe thong these had a 1” heel, a simple tapestry handbag. Finally an arm full of bangles and my hair loose around my shoulders I was ready.

We set off for town chatting as we walked the mile or so and soon we were in our favourite restaurant, which did wonderful seafood at a great price.
We then progressed to the bar we used to go with the guy’s somewhat ruefully I commented, “You know I miss Mr Wandering Hands!” this caused great hilarity for my two friends.
But the night just wasn’t the same needless to say we got hit on a few times but just were not interested so by eleven we were back at the villa for a good night’s sleep. It was funny how much we all missed those three nice normal lads!

We all slept well on our final night rising early (for this week anyhow) and did our packing as we were returning to the cold UK.
For our trip home we all wore skinny jeans and a camisole top. But in our very roomy tote bags we had tights a bra, t-shirt and a warm light pullover. For shoes we had flip-flops but also in our tote’s we had a pair of trainers!
Wonderful things these huge handbags now I wonder however I managed without one!
Of course it goes without saying that we carried a warm jacket with us, because us girls have built in temperature sensors that pop out when it get’s too cold - the boys love them!

We arrived home in the evening Shoni and Kell phoned their parents to tell them of our plans. There was a message from the police for Shoni to phone them when she could and a pile of mail for us to wade through – all-mundane stuff except for the book on Route 66 (thank the lord for Amazon Prime!) Also we discovered that there was very little in the fridge so out of necessity we ordered a pizza delivery.

When the got off the phone they said that their families were excited for them, but sad that they would miss the festive season they agreed to give them early Christmas and Birthday presents so the girls had to make a list so that everyone knew what to buy.
Shoni phoned the police and gave the name of the officer handling the case but she wasn’t in until tomorrow.
However Shoni was told that Clive was going to plead guilty – which was a bit of a relief all round so she said that she’d call back tomorrow.

The pizza arrived and we sat around munching - luckily we had some (well lots) of wine in.
As we ate we discussed getting work Shoni was lucky because before she went to Uni she trained as a nail technician so she was going to ask around and read the ‘jobs vacant’ section of the local papers
Kelly and I however would have to go for bar work and/or waitressing and/or supermarket shelf stacking or of course a McJob! As we had no experience at all to help us.
So we made sure that we had what we needed for Uni the next day and about eleven went to bed. It seemed really strange sleeping alone especially after a week of sleeping with Kelly and Shonali – I loved those guys.
As I got ready for bed I looked seriously at my hair then decided to phone Paula tomorrow and get a hair appointment as my hair could certainly do with some TLC.

This is a gentle coming-of-age story about a college-aged boy becoming the girl he knows he truly is.
With the help of his two girl friends he becomes Susanna as they teach him all about life as a girl.
Please note this is a gentle, sentimental tale and although there is some sexual content it is inferred, NOT graphic and tagged where it occurs

When we went back to Uni our tutor asked Shoni if she was ok. To us our Shonali was back on the surface but both Kelly and I wondered what she was like inside - mentally. When she told Miss Thompson that she was very fit somewhat rested and determined not to let last weekend spoil her life she had a smile on her face.

“After all” Shoni put it, “He only hit me it’s not like he raped me!” Kelly growled if he had raped you Susie and I would be up for murder.

Fiona simply smiled commenting, “You three are really close aren’t you?” We nodded in unison. Then Fiona carried on, “And Susanna I must say that you’ve really blossomed these last few months.”
Blushing I thanked her saying, “It’s mainly due to these two but also the reaction of the rest of the guys on the course being so accepting”

After this we went to lectures at lunchtime I phoned Paula and made an appointment for Saturday morning.
After lectures we adjourned to the ‘Key’s’ for our usual drink and game of pool, which we shouldn’t do as we were saving but............it was only one drink a day.

Kelly and I were discussing getting work while Shoni was scanning the Uni’s paper for jobs when Bill the landlord commented, “Well I could do with another barmaid if either of you are interested -------- and you’d be following in good footsteps as your friend young Jill (my counsellor) used to work for me.”

Kelly looked at me and asked, “What are you looking for Bill?” Bill told us, “well the missus says I should take it easy at my age so I’m looking for someone to work four till ten every night Monday to Friday and Saturday and Sunday twelve till six – still interested?”
Kelly looked at me I said to her, “You go ahead” Kell thought about it and asked, could we split the job between us Bill?”
He thought for a second and answered, “Yes I suppose so what were you thinking about?”
Kelly without even thinking about it said, “How about Susie doing Monday to Thursday then I’ll do the rest – ok with that Susie?” I simply nodded.
He thought for a while and finally just when I thought we’d blown it answered,
“That’s fine, I can live with that – c’mon Susie no time like the present to start”

“What now” I squeaked not expecting this at all! Smiling at me he nodded, “C’mon girl lets get started before we get busy!” He then nodded at Kelly saying, “And you may as well do a couple of hours so I don’t have to repeat myself on Friday!”
We both beamed at Bill went behind the bar; then simultaneously each of us kissed him on the cheek thanking him profusely.
He commented, “It’s a good job you girls arrived early cos I was going to ask if anyone was interested when the crowd arrived at five”

Shoni was on the phone when she turned around and we were behind the bar her mouth hung open with surprise, “What’s going on here?” She asked so we told her and she gave us high fives and told us I’ve got a job too – well I think I may have. Thursday and Friday evenings and all day Saturday at the Central Nail Salon (this was a really up market place in the city centre), that is if I pass the test tomorrow evening”

This was some luck! No this was amazing luck the three of us were now working AND we had only decided yesterday to work. The employment gods were really smiling on us.
So Kelly and I became barmaids. When the rest of the gang arrived to say they were surprised when I served them (under Bill’s eagle eye) was an understatement.
He carried on showing me different things all night Kell and Shoni left at six so I carried on working.
At ten - knocking off time I discovered that I had really enjoyed the work the pub was busy and time simply flew.

I asked Bill if tomorrow there was a place I could change out of my day clothes into some working clothes he showed me the back room where we left our handbags and coats.
I thanked him again for the job gruffly he answered, “Once you feel at home girl you’re on your own I’ll be putting my feet up! – Oh and you had better tell young Kelly the same.” It seems that with Bill anyone is referred to as ‘young’

I got home about ten thirty tired but happy all of us had a job. We knew at £6 an hour we wouldn’t earn a fortune but in the time we had it will build up. Along with what we could save from our student loans (not a great deal) we should see by the time we graduated how much we had amassed.
I showered and did some studying then went to bed about one in the morning.

The next day I was more confident at work and kept on giving Kelly tips on how things worked Shoni came in shortly after six elated as she had passed the test at the nail salon with flying colours.
She was working Thursday four until eight, same Friday, and Saturday all day her pay was way more than ours plus any tips she received!

Thursday came and I was the customer Kelly was working I kept close to her so if she wanted to know something I was there. Shoni was working too so I headed home at the usual time and studied until Kelly arrived home with Shoni.

Saturday and it was my hair day I arrived at Paula’s and told her what I wanted doing to my hair.
She showed me a new longer style that she thought might suit me.
I wasn’t sure so she took a photo of me and on her computer showed me what the new style would look like.

Every so often she had to go and meet someone I asked where Rachel was (the receptionist) Paula gave a big sigh and said, “Rachel’s just separated from her husband and has to look after her kids on a Saturday” adding, “It’s a total pain but there it is”.

I thought ‘in for a penny in for a pound’ so I asked, “Do you want a Saturday girl?” Paula grimaced answering, “Do I ever - why you know someone?” Casually I said, “Err yes – me or Kelly” remembering Kelly needed the money more than I did.

She stopped working on my hair looked at me in the mirror saying, “Are you joking Susie?” “No we need work because we’re going backpacking when we graduate,” I answered.

“Right” she said, “I’ll finish your hair and you can start I’ll show you what to do” in my mind I groaned - twice in one week but we needed the money. Then she added, “And if you decide that Kelly’s working YOU can show her the ropes next week– OK?” I happily agreed to this as Kelly did need the money more than I did.

She finished my new hair style of course she was right it really suited me it was below my shoulders in a fly away style longer in the centre of my back to say I was made up with it was putting it mildly.

Now to the reception, she showed me the appointment book how to work the phone then she gave me a salon outfit as I was expected to help wash hair ready for the stylists.
She showed me the correct way to do this; in between times I swept the floor and made the coffee – all this for £8 an hour which was a good rate.

I phoned Kelly to tell her and her reaction was typical, “You lucky cow!” Thanks I said dryly, “I love you too” then I carried on, “Look Paula is cool about either of us working for her so I’ll show you what to do next Saturday morning –if you ask Bill if it’s ok for us to swap our days!” “WHAT” she shouted, “You mean?” grinning I told her, “Yep I’ve got you another job” “Susie I love you!” I could hear her chortling as she hung up.

I had to phone the dance school, as my Saturday lessons were no longer feasible, however I was offered a slot on Tuesday evenings however this was with an advanced ballet class.
I mentioned that I was afraid I would hold the whole class back but the teacher told me, “Look Susanna, you’ll never be a Darcy (a well known ballerina) but you’re no plodding elephant you’ll manage.”
I was quite happy about this because after a short time I had been doing ballet I found I enjoyed the exercise and discipline as it toned my body and (a big bonus) helped my posture and balance.

So the weeks went on Shoni also got a job as a waitress on a Sunday and so our cash pot’s slowly mounted.
Two months later and we had Shoni’s and Kell’s mums arrive to stay and do some shopping. It was great to see them and they bought three packages with them wrapped in Christmas paper.
One for each of us when we opened them we found a Haglofs Q60 backpack each these were top of the range and perfect for what we wanted. I was really touched and true to form and the bloody hormones I burst into tears of gratitude.

We talked to them about our trip of course they were concerned for their daughters and very touchingly me as they included me in their family.
We promised to discuss things with them when we had sorted things out and mentioned that money was our main concern it was then that Shonali’s mum dropped a bombshell telling Shoni that her Gran was very excited that Shonali intended going to India to see her extended family so she was going to help Shoni by adding to her saving pot the money she was going to leave her in her will!
Then Kelly’s mum said that they would help her too which was great news and relieved a lot of the financial pressure they had been feeling.

As we all were working we had to leave the mothers to their own devices, but they seemed happy enough. On Sunday Kelly and the ‘mums’ came to the pub where Shoni and I worked for their Sunday Lunch.

On Sunday night Gill phoned it was great to hear from him as after we had discussed me not wanting a steady relationship we only spoke every two weeks or so. However just hearing his voice triggered something deep inside me.

He asked if it was ok to visit next weekend to see me I told him I was working Friday evenings Saturday and Sunday until after six.
He sounded reasonably happy and so I arranged to meet him on Friday lunchtime at Manchester Piccadilly railway station.
Of course when I told the girls, there was a, ‘Oh we Know what you’ll be doing’ look on their faces. Luckily the mum’s told them to leave me alone!

The Sunday night was a good girls night there was us three and our mum’s (used to this now I classed both Kell’s and Shoni’s mum’s as ‘my mums’).

Monday the mum’s were to the station shortly after we went to Uni so we had a fond farewell and just couldn’t wait to see them again.
I told them about the villa and offered them full use of it. Of course there was an argument (I know where Kell and Shoni get their argumentative streak from!)
But for once the girls were on my side as my argument was that it’s better using the place than leaving it empty and anyhow they are like a family to me. Also it was big enough for family holidays so they may as well use it as leave it empty.
Finally after an hour of arguing we were late (well nearly) for Uni and the two of them had missed the train they were going to catch but at least they agreed to use the villa. So I promised that I would tell the agent and send them all the info to enable them to use the place.

That week passed slowly - what was I going to do? Did I want to sleep with Gill? Does he feel the same about me? How does he feel about our proposed time away? Oh a thousand things were going on in my mind.

Tuesday and I joined my new Ballet class as I stretched and warmed up I was so excited and nervous.

The class I was now in were a couple of classes up from my old one. I tried to keep up so as not to hold them back but there was no way I could ever attempt to do some of the things they accomplished with ease.
The whole class was really helpful as they tried to help me; but they were so much better than I was.
I was a bit depressed then as we got changed one of the girls approached me and said, “You did well Susie, keep it up”
I smiled weakly at her telling her, “Thanks very much but I’m so afraid of slowing you girls down.”
Grinning at me she simply said, “We leave you to work on your own and concentrate on our own work and we’ll help you when we can so don’t worry you’ll not hold us back.”

By now as a barmaid (me, a barmaid!) and I was very confident and Bill was leaving me to it completely.
He had showed me how to change the barrels when they need it (without getting covered in beer) and so I didn’t see much of him at all.
I found I really loved the job! I loved the flirting and loved the interaction with the customers.

Then finally it was Friday, I made my way to the railway station - would things be the same between us after all it was two months since I had last seen him.
Wondering to myself would the ‘thrill’ of having a half girl still be with him – I only thought this to myself or else Kell and Shoni would give me a real talking to!

I needn’t have worried I got to the station - late (as usual) so of course I was scanning the crowds looking for him when I felt a light tap on my shoulder.
I gave a little squeal of surprise then I was in his arms and being kissed I instantly responded and moulded myself to his lean body - eventually we came up for air!

The pleasure on his face was not faked he was genuinely pleased to see me he looked me up and down and breathed, “You’re even prettier than I remember, I’m so glad you let me come this weekend.”

I was walking on air answering him, “And why wouldn’t I want to see you – you hunk?” Well he retorted, “It’s been two months and other guy’s err you know” he finished lamely”
I smiled at him and stroked his cheek affectionately telling him, “Other guy’s have a lot to live up to compared to you – you are gorgeous come on let’s get home.”

He picked up his suitcase I looked amazed at the size of it and asked, “I thought you were here for the weekend?” Puzzled he retorted, “I am, why?” Then he looked at me looking at the suitcase.

Laughing he told me it’s not what you think I got some stuff for you girls from Mark (Kelly’s brother) and from me, its just a little something to help you three on your adventure.

I told him off telling him that he shouldn’t have because now all three of us were working we can afford things but he told me to shut up because they had bought these things because they wanted to.
Shyly as we walked to get a cab I asked, “How do you feel about us going away?”
Laughing he replied, “Well I won’t miss the two witches (Kell and Shoni) but I will miss you” as he said this he looked at me longingly.

In for a penny I thought so blushing furiously I told him, “I hope you don’t mind but I’ve put you in my room.” He immediately said, “I couldn’t shove you out of you room – no I’ll sleep on the settee.”
Very quietly I answered, “But you’re not shoving me out!” He realised what I was saying and looked searchingly at me.
Blushing scarlet I stammered, “B, b, b, but only if you w, w, wan............” I got no further as he dropped his suit case and grabbed me saying, “Are you sure sweetheart are you really sure”
All I could do was nod and smile I was so happy I had been so brave (and very, very forward)

As we settled in the taxi he asked, “What about the two witches?” I looked at him radiating happiness and simply told him, “Sod em!”
He chuckled telling me, “You realise that we’ll both be in for some stick from them?”
Nothing could dent my happiness now I simply told him, “But it’ll be well worth it” He echoed my sentiments on this.

As we drove I told him I started work at four so he would have to look after himself.
I mentioned to him Shoni should be home by nine but Kelly would be home shortly after I had left for work.
So he proposed that we meet me at work (The Keys) then go for a meal afterwards.
This sounded great to me so I sent a text to the girls and they agreed with me Shoni saying she would be home about half past eight to get ready.

Just then we arrived at the block of flats where we lived he gave an appreciative whistle and commented, “Nice place”
I took him upstairs (well we used the elevator) and showed him around I showed him my room then started to get ready for work as he was going to see me naked later everything seemed so natural I had just started undressing.
Watching me he breathed, “God Susanna, you are perfect, absolutely perfect you’d better show me how to work the Jacuzzi.”

There still were a couple of hours to go before I started work so I thought why not! I showed him the controls and went to finish getting undressed.
I slipped a satin dressing gown on just as he came back saying, “Your bath is ready Ma’am!”
Then he pulled me close and kissed me passionately I knew what was on his mind and gasped, “I have to be at work by four.” he picked me up and carried me to the Jacuzzi and lowered me into the hot bubbling water saying, “Well we had better be quick then.” How I managed to get out of my dressing gown I have no idea!

He undressed and slid into the bubbling water next to me slipping his arm around me he kissed me deeply I moaned in pleasure as he caressed my body, slowly bringing me to an orgasm.
Shuddering in passion I moaned, “Please I need you so badly I want to feel you inside me!”

Our lovemaking was wonderful he was a thoughtful tender and unselfish lover bringing me to multiple orgasms.
I was putty in his hands my body was floating on air (and water) it was so different from Will so different and so satisfying.
As I lay in his arms he murmured, “Susanna, I’m sorry I didn’t use a condom” I looked at him with adoring eyes smiled and told him, “That’s ok lover it’s not like I’m going to get pregnant or get an STD is it?”
He looked at me kissed me on the end of my nose and in a soft voice told me, “I forgot all about that - you are so wonderfully feminine - I simply forgot.”

We got out and as I patted myself dry I could see him examining me especially my ‘vagina’, in the end I had to ask him, “Well, do I meet with your approval?”

Poor Gill he was embarrassed at being caught out but he recovered quickly and replied, “Susie if I didn’t know I would say that you’re all woman how do you do that?”
I smiled and explained about my prosthetic vagina he shook his head in amazement commenting, “Good grief I’m a doctor and I would never have thought it possible you look amazing!”
Then I noticed the time “My god I’ll be late for work” I gasped.
I got dressed in record time and said a very fond farewell to Gill as I flew out of the house.
I was late for work but Kelly was smugly working behind the bar – no sign of Bill with a broad grin she said, “I had a feeling you’d be late so I told Bill I’d fill in until you arrived – from the look of you young lady you’ve had fun!”

I thanked her profusely but she smiled and told me, “Susie you’d do the same for me so shut up!”
With that she left heading home no doubt to give Gill some grief as she normally does.

The night went slowly until Gill Shoni and Kelly arrived arm in arm with Gill in the centre of the two girls.
Being Friday it was busy so they sat at the end of the bar and chatted away until I had finished my shift.
Somehow Gill must have mentioned to Shoni about the sleeping arrangements. And of course she had told Kelly who commented to Gill, “I hear you’re having you’re having your wicked way with our Susie!” She said this so loud that I couldn’t help but overhear, “Kelly” I gasped, there’s no need to tell the whole place.
She simply snorted saying, “This lot’s lucky to hear themselves speak, let alone hear me – and they’re that pissed they’ll never understand anyhow!”

Bill arrived and I handed over to him we had one more drink (another advantage of being a barmaid is that people buy you drinks so we mark them on a card meaning we don’t have to pay – even Shoni as we simply deduct her drink from our card)
We went to the Mahal for a meal Gill paid after an argument from the three of us. And as was expected the two of us got ribbed unmercifully from Kell and Shoni about the sleeping arrangements but it was all good-natured.

Shonali had seen the big suitcase and Gill had told her that there was something in it for our travels but he wouldn’t tell her what.
So being a girl she was intrigued about the presents and scolded him for buying things he instantly replied, “I’ve got to make sure you two go! Now you can’t back out; but why you’re taking Susie I’ll never know”
Shoni wasn’t to be bested by her brother and shot back at him, “To keep her out of your clutches my dear brother.”

When we got home it was well after midnight Gill gave us the presents he and Mark had bought us and we were to coin a phrase ‘gobsmacked’! (speechless)
Kelly put into words what Shoni and I were thinking, “Gill, thanks, but we can’t accept these, they’re far too expensive”
Gill smiled and told us, “You’ll have to they’re from the States and there’s no return on them”

Gill had bought us three top of the range REI Flash woman’s sleeping bags (one each) plus three Thermo rest neo air Xlite sleeping pads.
While Mark had bought us lightweight REI ¼ dome 3 person tent complete with footprint (groundsheet). We were made up and thanked Gill profusely we would phone Mark and Sara tomorrow to thank them.

Finally we went to bed Kelly hissed at me, “Don’t you dare keep me awake with your moaning!” Then she added, “Lucky cow have fun you know we love you”

The weekend passed oh so quickly, it was wonderful waking up seeing Gill laid next to me sometimes I would just look at him wondering how I was so lucky. Lovemaking was wonderful I really felt so fulfilled as the girl I was rapidly becoming I was truly contented.

And I tried -------- I really tried not to make a noise but from the friendly glower I got from Kelly each morning I think I failed miserably! But the thing is I didn’t think I was making that much noise!

So it was a tearful goodbye on Monday morning I was still sniffling when I made my first lecture I was sad, but oh so happy – if that makes sense.

This is a gentle coming-of-age story about a college-aged boy becoming the girl he knows he truly is.
With the help of his two girl friends he becomes Susanna as they teach him all about life as a girl.
Please note this is a gentle, sentimental tale and although there is some sexual content it is inferred, NOT graphic and tagged where it occurs

In March Clive was due in court he pleaded guilty saving Shoni the stress of testifying. We were very relieved that Shonali didn’t have to go through the ordeal of testifying.
As this was his first offence and he got a suspended 2 year sentence and had to go on an anger management course.
We three discussed this and as Shoni was happy that justice had been done we left it at that.

The months passed and all too soon it was time for the exams even though we thought we had done enough work we were still panicking.
Stress levels were really building as we sat our exams all three of us were a bag of nerves; it has to said that the people we worked for were really wonderfully understanding.
Finally it was all over and all we could do was wait for the results all of us thought that we had done ok.

The summer we spent working saving our money. Gill came to see me every month and it was great having him in my bed also the girls had stopped giving me a hard time.

I went for my hair trimming once a month usually on a Saturday Paula was now a really good friend and she always cut my hair.
One Saturday she looked at me through the mirror as she was trimming my hair and asked, “Well Susie how are you enjoying your new life?”

I didn’t even have to think straight away I answered, “I absolutely love being a girl I just wish I could take the final step” I was quite sad as I said it and Paula must have sensed it because she sat back and looked shrewdly at me telling me, “The first time I did your hair – remember” I nodded smiling at the memory she then carried on, “When I met you I thought that with time you would make an attractive girl – but now looking at you I realise I was totally wrong!”
She must have seen the look of worry cross my face because hurriedly she continued, “I now see I was wrong because you have turned out to be a stunningly attractive girl - damn it I’m envious of you and so I imagine are half the girls in Manchester.”

I smiled my thanks and tried to tell her how much I appreciated her telling me but she bulldozed me saying, “Look Susie so you’ve not transitioned yet that’s not the end of the world is it? You are working on it so go with the flow girl; go with the flow when the time’s right you’ll know enjoy yourself just enjoy yourself before you get old like me!”

That made me burst out laughing, as she was only 25 - five years older than I was.

Getting ready for our year away wow this was a logistics nightmare as we soon realised what with visas, immunisations, flight tickets, and even the simple things like what to take with us.
Luckily there is lots of good information out there on the Internet

So I won’t bore you with all the details of what we were taking with us suffice to say we originally had everything including the kitchen sink once we read all the advice we cut this down drastically.

Towels! Something so simple you would think would be oh so easy but what a pain in the butt!
Everyday towels when wet they are heavy and take an age to dry and even when dry they take up a load of space.
Then we found out about ‘Pack towels Personal” these were lightweight modern material which packed away to nothing and dried very quickly - perfect.

Clothes! We decided on a couple of T’s, a couple of shirts, lightweight trousers and shorts plus some wrap around skirts that didn’t crease too easily for ‘best’.
All the clothing we had for on the road was called ‘technical clothes’ where you add or remove layers as the weather changes. The fabric is lightweight and packs small with enough layers keeps the cold out but also wicks out moisture from the body. It’s easy to wash and dries quickly
Now knickers! What a bone of contention these were as us girls tend to go through two or three pairs a day. In the end because they are small and can fill the little nooks and crannies in out backpack we decided on at least a twenty pairs each.
Another ‘problem’ was what to do at ‘that time of the month’ for me this was simple but for the girls this was a problem even though you can get sanitary items everywhere they didn’t feel ‘comfortable’ with this especially in some of the more remote places we could be visiting.
Then they found out about ‘Mooncups’ which are reusable, (if you want more information about them then see the website!) and the cows bought me one so as I wouldn’t feel left out! There are times I hate those two.

Both girls got contraception implants not that we were planning on being too sexually active but three attractive girls alone may get unnecessary attention!
I on the other hand got my hormone implant so I wouldn’t need my tablets.

We all put our money in one account and each had a debit card for cash on the move (ATM’s) a reserve fund of $100 each this was hidden away with only a few of dollars in our purse.

Anyhow that is enough of our preparations for our adventures by September we were all geared up, we had to decide who was carrying what so one of us had the tent (1.8kg or 4lbs), one had the ipad and hair-drier while the third had the stove set.
Hair drier you may think this is weird but we all agreed we simply couldn’t live without AND SHORT HAIR WAS NOT AN OPTION! Plus while working at the salon Paula had been teaching Kelly the right way to trim our hair.

When we finished packing there was still space in the backpacks and really once we had them on they were not too heavy.

Now we were ready for our big adventure! Apart from one small item our graduation! We all passed our degrees Kelly and I with a first, Shonali with honours.

New dresses were called for which was a perfect excuse for us to go on some retail therapy.
Off we went shopping and to hell with the saving this was our special day one we had worked so very hard for!
After a hard days shopping we had everything we needed new dresses, shoes and handbag, underwear and sheer stockings! Everything a girl needs.

The day of the graduation the three of us stood in front of the large mirror inspecting ourselves - I know I’m bias but we looked stunning!
My dress was a knee length body shaping cotton sateen dress white background with a china blue floral print pattern it was fully lined and had a back zip the material had some stretch so it was comfortable to wear.
It had a round neckline with tiny cap sleeves I wore nude tights and navy blue crossover espadrille’s with a filled in back and a crossover strap in blue suede and blue patent they were peep toe style my handbag was a navy blue lizard print with silver fittings and a silver chain.

Kelly looked absolutely stunning her blond hair falling in gentle waves her dress was a simple lace shift dress with square neckline and short cap sleeves. The lace exterior was a gorgeous cream colour with a champagne lining; it closed with a back zip and at the knee the lace was scalloped.
She also wore nude tights her shoes were a patent nude colour platform court matched with a nude patent clutch bag, similar to mine.

Finally Shonali! Where both of our dresses were fitted pencil styles. Shoni’s was totally different she wore a sleeveless georgette dress mainly pink with soft pastel floral prints the bodice was fitted with a really flattering waist panel the skirt was full and softly pleated so it floated around her knees.
She also wore nude tights and her shoes were a wedge sandal with a blush patent mock croc toe strap and crossover blush leather ankle strap the heel was covered in blush pink suede.
Her handbag was similar to mine but in blush pink (Ok, we all liked the same hand bags so bought one to match our dresses).

We put on our hired university gowns and mortarboard’s and looked in the mirror.
I thought of my family that were not here to see this day – and I completely broke down!
Of course my two best friends were instantly there to comfort me asking what on earth was the matter when I told them they simply hugged me slowly calming me own telling me that my family would be watching also my families by adoption would be there to love and support me and of course my two friends would be there for me.

Eventually I calmed down and the two of them repaired the damage I had done to my makeup but they couldn’t hide my red eyes. Once they were happy with my looks we left for the graduation ceremony
The families came to see our graduation I was so proud and so sad that my family were not there to see their daughter (for that’s how I and the world see me now) receive her degree.

But my adopted families were there to support me, as was Gill. After we had finished the ceremony that included the ritual throwing our mortarboards in the air photo.
We each had individual photo’s taken Kell and Shoni with their families I stood back for this but Kelly mum approached me and said, “Come on Susanna time for you” I protested but they all insisted so I was pictured with Kelly and Shonali’s mums either side of me.
I was so touched. Finally it was the turn of the three of us Kelly, Shonali and Susanna.
I look at the picture today and see three happy smiling very attractive girls in gown and mortarboard hats stare back at me – how I bless the day I met these two wonderful girls!

We went for a celebratory meal at a wonderful restaurant called the Australasia, which is under the Armani Shop in Spinningfields on Deansgate.
For a top class restaurant it was so informal and the lunch menu was very reasonably priced we had a great time. There were several more ‘graduation’ parties there so we knew a quite a few people.
Kell and Shoni each got a locket from their family, and much to my surprise Gill gave me one the same as the girls.
I nearly cried again but held it together all in all the day had been an emotional rollercoaster.

I asked Gill if he was staying the night he told me, “Only if you want me to” I looked at him adoringly and whispered, “I want you to.”
Kelly looked at Shoni and in a stage whisper said, “We’re being upstaged by our little girl! Looks like we’re going to have to get bloke’s of our own” I stuck my tongue out at her and kept quite.
However in the toilet I anxiously asked them, “If you guy’s mind me taking Gill home please say I’d hate to hurt you two!”

“Susanna, Susanna” Shoni answered, “We’re only pulling your leg both of us are honestly really pleased that you and Gill are an item. In fact I couldn’t think of anyone better as a sister in law than you!”
“Shoni” I gasped, “We’re only good friends I’m too young to settle down.” She slipped her arm around my shoulders and seriously said to me, “I think Gill realises this - but young lady it’s only a matter of time before it get’s serious – and I mean really serious.”

We had just about everything planned for our journey except what we all thought would be the easiest leg namely Route 66. The bus timetables and services didn’t take us anywhere close to where we wanted to go we were not comfortable about hitch hiking and an escorted tour bus was very expensive.
We were in a bit of a quandary when Gill came up with a suggestion - which was a stroke of genius.

“Look you three” he said the night of our graduation, “I’ve got a way to get you across America!”
This caught our attention big time Shoni asked, “How?” “Well” he said, “I’ve a good friend in Chicago Keith; and I have asked him to look out for a reliable car reasonably cheap that could do Route 66 he’s found a Jeep Grand Cherokee 2005 reasonable mileage and reliable for $6000.”
I burst in; “We can’t afford that!” He just looked and answered, “I know dummy will you listen. What I’m proposing is that I buy it for you!”
Pandemonium broke out as we protested that he couldn’t do this we wouldn’t let him. The bugger simply sat there looking smug letting us splutter ourselves into silence.

With a grin on his face he carried on, “Have you three quite finished?” when no answer came he continued, “Good! Now as I was going to say before you three set off cackling was Keith will meet you at the airport then you stay with him and his wife for a day or so then drive across America and when you get to Los Angeles Uncle Ray will sell the car and I’ll get some money back!
No argument from you three the car’s been bought and Keith is getting it checked out so it’ll get you to LA!”

We three just looked at each other then as one leapt onto him and smothered him with hugs and kisses! “Oh” he said “Once you get your international driving licence we’ll scan them and send them to Chicago so you can get insured.”
So we squealed again and jumped back onto him thanking him I was going to give him a very special night tonight - I didn’t know how but I’d try my best.

That night when we went to bed, I snuggled up to him nibbling and kissing him, wanting to make the night very special for him, but not having the knowledge of how to do this!

Frantically I tried to think when - well before Susanna, I wondered if he would like me to well ----------- use my mouth!
I had no idea how to go about this or even how to initiate it but needless to say I managed.
And as he called my name in the ecstasy of his climax I knew I had made the right decision and it wasn’t too bad in fact it was reasonable!

We also made love in the normal way and I like to think that I gave my man (for that’s how I thought of Gill) a wonderful time - not only for his idea about the car but because I wanted to!
We fell asleep with me safely in his arms before sleeping I had cleaned myself so I was sweet and fresh for him.
As I drifted off to sleep I just lay there smelling him; listening to him breathe and looking at him in the dim light wondering if this is really true love it certainly felt that way.

The next morning I woke up still in his arms I was experiencing the most wonderful sensations through my nipples told me that Gill was awake so we made love again finally getting up well after the other two.

I was first through to the kitchen; leaving Gill to shower. Kelly grinned at me and greeted me with “hello moaner!”
I flushed scarlet clapping my hand to my mouth I managed to squeak, “Oh no I tried honestly I did try not to make any noise” then Shoni joined in telling me “And you’re also a whimperer!”
I just wished the ground would open up and swallow me I was that embarrassed but I knew that they didn’t really mean any nastiness to me they were just kidding me.

Shonali then went onto tell me that she had ordered a guide for Route 66 from Amazon, supposedly the best called, ‘EZ66 Guide for Travellers’.
Gill then came into the room and mercifully they left him alone, - well it was me that made the noises during sex!

I took Gill to the station and sadly kissed him goodbye he stroked my hair and said to me, “Susanna, I am not going to put any pressure on you as I know you are way too young to make a commitment but I am going to marry you so I thought I’d tell you now! Until then enjoy your adventure I’ll be there for you!”
Then he turned and went through the barriers leaving me standing there dumbstruck.

We carried on with our preparations the guide came and we decided to keep as close as we could to the original route of the road (If we had realised what dirt tracks and unpaved roads were - we may have made a different decision - but that’s later).
But we decided that we’d camp where possible close to the road then spread out from there to see the sights

Three weeks before we left for our trips we gave notice at our jobs. Kelly was really sad to leave Paula and promised to keep in touch by Facebook.
Even grumpy Bill was sad to loose us – once you knew him he was really nice, not at all grumpy, it was all a front!
My final appointment with Jill (my councillor) was very sad I knew I would need her when I got home. I promised to keep in touch (social media is great for that).

She also gave me a letter stating that I was a pre-operative transsexual this was in case I had any problems at passport control’s as my passport still had my sex as male (that horrible ‘M’ tick).
Looking at my passport the photo and the name were the new me so the three of us discussed how I was going to travel,
As it said I was a male I decided it was better if I flew without my prosthetic vagina. My boobs I couldn’t do a thing about and I wasn’t willing to hide them I was proud of them!
So I would wear a sports bra, tie my hair back, minimal makeup (a bit of lip gloss) as we were all travelling in trousers so as long as I looked androgynous it should be ok.
Oh and I had extra ID (just in case)

We all had our international driving licences and copies of these had been sent to Keith who arranged insurance for us. He sent us pictures of the car it was a Tan colour with grey interior and looked in good condition he told us that it’s been fully serviced and the mechanic reckoned that it should easily do the trip.

Now we really were ready! We had transport across the USA we would camp where we could and if we had to sleep in a motel we were used to sleeping together.
If we could eat cheaply our budget would be intact! And in addition we could stay at Shoni’s Aunt and Uncle when we arrived in LA (Shonali never knew they existed)!

The week before we left and we deep cleaned the apartment double-checked and treble-checked we had everything we would need in out backpacks.
Making sure everything was turned off at the flat we locked the door for the last time and headed for Leeds.
This time I was staying with Gill as he now had a flat I had to talk to him about his comment at the station as he refused to answer my questions over the phone.

We went to the girls houses first Gill was picking me up from there when he was working I would spend my time with my ‘adopted’ families it was really good to see them all again.
I spent a lot of my time playing with Kelly’s two little nieces again I was told that I would make a wonderful mum.

Shonali’s mum had been in touch with her brother in Los Angles, and if we wanted to send our warmer clothes back home we could do it from there. This is because Illinois in October can be a bit chilly in the mid 50’s F so we decided to take a couple of jumpers with us and some warmer clothes – just in case and we had the room in our packs.

Gill came to pick me up and we had our supper at Shoni’s then he drove me home.
How did I feel? Cosy I think is the word I was thrilled to be living with him even for such a short time. We got to his flat made coffee and settled down on the sofa to watch TV.

I sat with my feet under me like any other girl his arms were around me and I snuggled into him.
As we sat there he gently kissed me stroking my thick Chestnut hair finally I asked him, “At the station, what did you mean Gill?”

He stirred squeezed my shoulder and told me, “Susanna I really feel something for you. You could call it love,” my heart did a summersault hearing this then he continued, “But I am very well aware that you are a young girl who needs to see life before settling down – especially you who are a young new girl a very special girl too.”
I snuggled deeper into his embrace feeling wonderful. He kissed me on the end of my nose smiling gently at me.

“What I am or was trying to say is that I think we should see where our relationship goes. I know that I want to marry you but I’m not pushing you at all in fact I think we should have a long courtship so you can live - and yes love others as the girl you are – does that make sense to you?

I snuggled into him digesting this it took a while before I answered marshalling my thoughts.
Finally I responded to him, “No I don’t understand what you’ve just said. You say you love me but you want us to wait before we commit surely if you love me you would want me with you not drive me away!”
I took a breath then carried on, “Is it because I’m not a real girl? Or is it because you are not ready to commit? I really don’t understand.”

He looked shocked and somewhat angrily retorted, “ No! It’s not because you are not a real girl in fact I hate even saying that. You are all girl every little piece of you is a girl and will be a stunning woman don’t ever, ever think that you’re anything else but really feminine girl!”

He fell silent, thinking then continued, “I think you have hit the nail on the head, it’s probably - no it is that I’m not ready to commit fully – but when I do commit I know it’s with you!”

Now I was really confused! In fact I was utterly confused! From what I could figure out he had just said that he did love me then in the next breath that he didn’t love me?
For a new girl like me (and I would imagine any girl) this was really sending mixed messages - but at least we were getting somewhere.
When I examined my innermost thoughts I was quite shocked because he was right! He was totally right I was too young to make a commitment like marriage. I had a life to live and (this sounds mercenary) a career to carve out in the world of work later perhaps we could well be right for each other but now?
No he was right in what he said but his reasoning was wrong but damn it he was right – but where did this leave the two of us? As far as I was concerned I was totally confused.

I contemplated this and finally I had to ask. Somewhat hesitantly I managed to ask, “And where does this leave us?”
He gave a big sigh, “Susanna to be totally honest with you I just don’t know. I am really attracted to you but it’s not fair to you to say I love you unconditionally.” He sighed again carrying on, “ What do you want to do?” Leaving the ball firmly in my court.

I sat there still in his arms, how did I feel, how did I truly feel? Finally I stirred and taking a deep breath I had made my decision, “Gill” I started, “Strangely enough I agree with you I am too young to fully commit also I feel attraction to you. But like you I am not sure. How would you feel if we just carry on as we are with no commitment from either of us?”

You may ask why the hell I said that but the long and the short of it is that I was attracted to him - very much so! AND, and this is the biggie I LOVED sex with him.
But deep inside I knew I needed time and our trip would give me this in spades, so I reckoned (rightly or wrongly) that I should enjoy my last few days with Gill no strings - also I would not be tied to anyone at home.
You may say the course I chose was the coward’s way out but for me I got the best of both worlds!

He looked at me tenderly saying, “Are you certain about this? I’d understand if you never wanted to see me again!”

I’d had enough of this introspection crap and directly asked him, “Do you enjoy sex with me!”
His eyes went the size of saucers in his surprise he managed to answer, “Well yes it’s amazing, and you’re a wonderful lover – why did you ask that?”
With an impish grin on my face I told him, “I just wanted to make sure before you take me to the bedroom and make mad passionate love to me!”
“Susanna Johnson, you are one amazing girl” he smiled as I disentangled myself from him and stood up.
I looked at him and asked, “Well come on or do I stand here all night?” I offered him my slender hand, which he took then we went into the bedroom and we did – make mad passionate love until the small hours of the morning and it was truly wonderful.

As I slipped back into bed after tidying myself up I mused that relationships as a girl are far more difficult than as a guy. Girls feel things on a totally different level to men it more of a heart thing with us. (The hormones and my new life are really working on my perceptions)

I felt him get out of bed the next morning but feigned sleep he kissed me gently on my forehead as I lay there eye’s closed I heard him say very quietly to himself, “God I love you but last night had to be! You have to be free to enjoy yourself as you should.”
Then he kissed me again and I realised he was crying that was the wetness I could feel and I fully realised what he had done last night!
You know what they say about eavesdroppers? Well I had just heard something that maybe I shouldn’t have.

This is a gentle coming-of-age story about a college-aged boy becoming the girl he knows he truly is.
With the help of his two girl friends he becomes Susanna as they teach him all about life as a girl.
Please note this is a gentle, sentimental tale and although there is some sexual content it is inferred and NOT graphic and tagged where it occurs.

I still feigned sleep but turned over so he couldn’t see the tears leaking from my eyes and running down my cheeks.
He had staged last night so I would feel free to enjoy myself this made me question my feelings and also question myself.

It was true I was only 20 I still had a life to live and as it so happens a new life to live as a girl and eventually a woman a woman comfortable in her own skin - no that wrong – a woman who has to be comfortable in her own skin.
Gill understood this and last night was his way of making me feel comfortable about living my new life he didn’t want to tie me down or put more pressure on me.
As I lay in bed silently weeping I considered my options maybe waiting was the best for us?
After all I didn’t have the biological clock ticking away that natural women have.
Huh! In truth as yet I wasn’t a real woman even though everyone took me as one.
I heard him enter the room again and felt him move my hair kissing me on my temple whether he saw my tears I didn’t know or care.
I heard him say in a quiet voice, “See you tonight beautiful” then the bedroom door closed and I was free to sob my eyes out.

I lay there for a while wallowing in self pity then after pulling myself together I knew that I had to make some big decisions about my life and the way my decisions would affect Gill.
Tea! To make decisions I needed tea! So getting up I slipped on my kimono style satin wrap and made my way to the kitchen I made some tea and toast then sipping my tea I thought about things.

I couldn’t tell him that I had overheard him (rightly or wrongly) if I told him it would seem that I was throwing his selflessness back at him!
So I had to pretend that I was comfortable with a no strings attached relationship - which in a way I was.

In the few days we had left together before I left I would devote them to him loving him as much as I could. Then we would part - no doubt I would cry when I left him but I would deal with that at the time.
I was still wallowing in self-pity about us - even though I knew he had done it for the best reasons when my mobile phone sounded.
From the ring tone I knew it was Shoni (I had a different ring tone for most people I liked and for those I didn’t like they had the default ring tone). Shoni’s ringtone was ‘You’re Beautiful” by James Blunt. Kelly’s on the other hand was ‘Killer Queen’ enough said!
She asked if I felt like going window-shopping – did I ever? Can a fish swim? Is the Pope a Catholic? This was just what I needed we couldn’t buy anything but 75% of the fun of shopping for us three is looking and trying so I promised to meet them in the city centre at ten so I went and got ready.

As we would be wearing trousers for most of the time we were away apart from micro shorts and light wrap around skirts I decided on a black leather mini skirt nude tights, 4”heels and a dressy dark red velour top my jacket was a leather bolero style jacket which was quilted on the shoulders.
I felt feminine and sexy at the same time I met the girls in ‘Starbucks” where we had a skinny latte.

Like me they also were dressed up Kelly in a dark pink mini dress with a black leather jacket. While Shoni had an ethnic print midi skirt coupled with a tunic top and a white woollen jacket.
As was usual for us we discussed out trip I asked Kelly and Shoni if one of their mum’s would look after the keys to the flat until we returned of course there were no problems with this at all.

So we went window-shopping trying but not buying! This was great fun and was great therapy for us girls especially me.
I must have tried at least a dozen outfits and a similar amount of shoes I loved days like this.
We went back to Kell’s house and had our tea then Gill picked me up from there and we headed back to his apartment.
I had definitely made my mind up that I wouldn’t tell him that I had been awake that morning.
So the last few days passed with the people we loved.
I really loved Kelly’s and Shonali’s families as they had adopted me and treat me just like their own daughters even scolding me what I did something wrong - it was a warm family environment we were leaving.

On the day before we left we unpacked our backpacks and made sure that we had everything we needed. We sorted out the ‘heavy’ items and decided who was carrying what (again).
As I was the tallest I got the tent (4lb) Shoni got the stove and cook pots the stove was 2lb and the cook pots 1lb. while Kelly had the mini ipad, hair drier and kettle that went with the stove about 3 lbs.
The stove also had a griddle it was small and fitted inside my back-pack against the framing – we had thought of leaving it but decided not to - this proved to be a good decision when we were rough camping.

I’ll have to digress and tell you about our little stove. This was truly remarkable it was a ‘Biolite’ wood burning camp stove which had a small power unit that we could charge out iPhones and ipad from.
All it used was twigs or wood pellets and would boil water very quickly. It came with a special kettle and a griddle rack it wasn’t cheap but it was perfect for our needs and it was light and I mean really light when compared to similar stoves – in fact there was; at the time not many stoves on the market which would do what this one could.
BUT the clever thing was the way that it turned heat energy into electricity for charging phones and stuff. It was said that 20 minutes charge would give an hour phone use – we would see.

Apart from this we all had our sleeping bag and liner plus pad to sleep also on we had no more than 15lbs of personal gear including toiletries our towels were lightweight pack towels that weighed in under 1lb (2 large and 2 medium each)
So once we were packed we weighed our packs and all up we were about 30lbs (give or take a bit)
We also had tea bags, instant coffee instant chocolate and powdered milk, plus some bags of dehydrated food for emergencies - add water heat and a meal appears (or something similar to a meal anyhow).
We shared these out between us then we tried our packs on and adjusted the straps then we were ready for the off!

We were bubbling with excitement, on the day we were leaving we all met up at Shoni’s house as her mum and dad were taking us to Manchester Airport. Everything was loaded into the car (A People Carrier) and we said our good byes.
The final person I said goodbye to was Gill I kissed him passionately relishing the taste of him rubbing myself against him and feeling his response - nipples are sensitive but a mans widgy is noticeably more sensitive!
When I came up for air I looked into his beautiful eyes and whispered so only he could hear me, “I’ll miss you remember there are no ties enjoy yourself and don’t turn celibate on me” he nodded and smiled. Then whispered back, “The same goes for you Susie have fun and live and don’t you turn celibate either!”
Then I carried on, “If you still want me I’ll see you when I get back and then we can talk.”

We kissed again then I quickly got into the car before he could say or do anything more I shut the car door and we were off!
As we drove I started to panic about my passport and that bloody box which marked me as a male! I had over the next year or so a lot of passport controls to go through and I knew that every time I would panic.
The first hurdle was entry into America and as I had heard all sorts of horror stories about their immigration service I was terrified that they would turn me back!

At the airport I went into the Ladies toilets and removed my prosthetic vagina and replaced it with a cachet sex (easier if I needed to prove anything) we all had our hair tied back and minimal makeup on.
They checked me against my passport photo and agreed that they were similar though now my features were noticeably more feminine.
We were all dressed similar in trekking trouser, comfortable bra, vests, t-shirts, shirts and fleeces, trainers and socks.
As Kelly so succinctly put it, “We looked like a bunch of blokes!” Shoni giggled at that adding “As long as you discount the boobs, bums and other girly bit’s”

We checked our back packs in at the airline desk and were left with our day bags the girls on the check in desk were very interested in where we were going and wished us well,
As I checked my passport again Kelly said’ “Susie your name is right your photo’s right the only thing that’s different is that bloody ‘M’ now stop panicking girl”

Leaving the country - any country is no problem. Sure you go through security but other than that – no problems.
Our flight was Manchester to Newark then onto Chicago O’Hare. I honestly don’t remember much of it one because we slept most of the way and two because I was working myself up into a state about the American Immigration and passport control people!

As we stood in the queue with me in-between Kelly and Shonali the closer I got to the control the more I wanted the toilet.
But I needn’t have worked my myself into a panic as I was stopped my a woman official who asked me my name looked at my passport then me and simply said “transitioning?” I swallowed and nodded expecting the worst she smiled and said, “Thank you miss enjoy America.”
And that was that! I was elated especially with being called ‘miss’ by an official to me those four little letters meant the world.
As we headed into the concourse I was walking on air Kelly had that smug ‘I told you so” expression on her face – but I didn’t care.

We headed to the toilets both to use them and for me to wiggle into my ‘vagina’ I was all girl again.
When we entered the main concourse we saw a sign simply saying ‘SUSANNA, SHONALI AND KELLY’
A silver haired gentleman held it and next to him was a homely middle-aged lady.
This was Keith and June! Gills friends we went over and we introduced ourselves.
I put my foot in my mouth by saying, “Pleased to meet you after all this time but you’re older than I thought!” Then I realised what I had just said and stammered, “Err I mean, it’s just that.” I was so embarrassed.

He simply chuckled saying, “I was one of Gills tutors in Med School I take it he didn’t mention this? He rarely does.”
He looked at me closely and then said, “So you are the girl who’s captured his heart I must admit he always had high standards”
That set me off blushing again and turned me into a total social buffoon!

As we walked to the car park Keith mentioned that he had driven here in the car he bought for us when we saw it we were well impressed it looked really good and big (to our untrained eyes) it easily took all our packs and 5 people with some room to spare – it was very comfortable and I enjoyed the drive to their house and couldn’t wait to drive it.

Keith mentioned that if we wanted he could arrange for the mechanic who serviced it to show us around the car and also give us a crash course in the road rules.
We thought this was a great idea so he said he would phone him when we reached home – apparently the guy is a retired army mechanic and driving instructor so we would be in good hands. This turned out to be one of the best decisions we had ever made.

June was a wonderful woman very talkative and very friendly. She asked us how long we would like to stay - as we didn’t want to intrude on them for too long. Kelly said a couple of days if that was possible.
“Rubbish” June retorted, “It’ll take longer than that for Al to teach you to drive over here - honest girls you are welcome to stay with us as long as you want to - mind you’ll all be sleeping together.” This cheered me up as I loved sleeping with my best friends.

Tentatively Kelly asked, “Would a week be ok June?” “Dear a week would be fine two if you want to.” She answered with a smile.
“No, I think a week would be fine if it’s no trouble for you” Kelly conceded June turned to Shoni and myself asking, “Is Kelly your spokes person?” All we could do was grin and nod then Shoni said, “We find it easier to let her” and I added, “And we haven’t found her mute switch yet!” Kelly stuck her tongue out at us two.

We arrived at June and Keith’s house. It was in a pleasant part of the suburbs a three-bed two-bathroom single story house.
Made of I think wood and bricks it was lovely then when we went in a wonderful smell of food greeted us which made Kelly’s tummy rumble loudly Shoni quipped to June “Kelly is our spokeswoman in everything!” and got a punch on the arm for her troubles.

June laughed and commented that her best girlfriends like us had been friends from school and were still very close.
I quietly said, “These two have saved my life - they looked after me when I was in a very bad place. Without these two I wouldn’t be the girl I am now!”
Shoni piped up, “That’s absolute rubbish June we only did what any friend would do - help each other.”

June sensed that we were getting serious so she showed us to our rooms and the bathroom told us that supper would be in about an hour and to meet Keith and her on the porch for a glass of wine – this sounded great to us as we were a bit travel worn and a shower was just what we needed.
As we stripped off I commented, “I hate not having my......... well you know not looking like a girl I’m so happy to look right - as I should”
Kelly snorted, “Well Susie when you become a girl you won’t have that problem.”
I made a grimace at her and ruefully said, “Yeh, when I finally get my head around it – you know guys it’s weird I know exactly who I should be but for some reason ........” I trailed off not knowing what or how to finish.

Kelly then grinned and told me, “While you’re feeling sorry for yourself I have some very good news that really will cheer you up!”
This brightened me up and excitedly I asked, “What, what news?” With a broad grin she said, “D’you know what day it is on Friday?”
Both Shoni and I studied finally shaking our heads. Triumphantly she announced, “It’s Moon-cup day for us two!” I groaned that meant we would be having our periods. Well Kelly would and as usual I would be joining her as I made the pledge to undergo everything my girlfriends had to undergo!
Shoni chortled saying, “I’m glad its you two using the Moon-cups first you’ll be able to give me some tips” In a bit of a huff I muttered, “Well Kell can, I’m just along for the ride!” Enough of that subject - suffice to say it was waaaaay different to wearing a pad!

We went onto the porch where we had a glass of chilled wine while Keith filled us in on some things he thought we should know. For us Brits the first thing was that the drinking age in America is 21 this is for all states (he thought) but in Illinois under 21’s could drink at home with parental consent.
But he warned us it changes with different states this didn’t really bother us as we were here to see the country we all could exist on soft drinks.

Then he warned us about speed limits these are strictly enforced and you could get caught speeding anywhere but Al will fill you in on the road rules.
He went onto tell us about Al. He was a Vietnam Veteran who was in the Marines he was wounded and lost a thumb and had other injuries which stopped him working on aircraft so he was trained as a instructor (apparently the thumb is not so crucial).
When he was discharged from the forces he took up being a mechanic again teaching himself how to work without his thumb. Keith also informed us that his grandson works with him at the garage.
We were to meet Al tomorrow here at home and then he would take us driving and get his grandson to give us a crash course in emergency car maintenance.

We had a wonderful meal then spent the evening talking really telling out life stories. Keith and June were very sympathetic about me loosing my family and congratulated Kelly and Shoni for helping me through the ordeal.
They asked a lot about Gill apparently Gill was a star pupil of Keith’s and as Keith put it, “I expect great things from that boy.”
Shoni was as usual dismissive about her brother but we all knew she was very proud of him and loved him deeply it was simply a case of sibling rivalry.

We went to bed about eleven and as we all snuggled together we discussed the day and especially Keith and June what a great start to our adventure they were so kind and so welcoming.
The next morning we heard movement about the house so we got up took a shower and dressed in jeans and tops which was really all we had. Trousers of some type, T-shirts, shirts and vests, we did have a couple of lightweight skirts and a couple of nice tops but these were for special occasions when we wanted to remember we were girls.

We got to the kitchen as Keith was leaving, June asked us what we wanted for breakfast when we said toast and tea she grinned telling us, “Girls, over here breakfast is an all day meal when you’re on the road keep an eye out for as much as you can eat places - three for two and stuff like this. That way you get a good hearty meal that’ll keep you going all day – and save you a heap of money!”

June was an American and also a doctor but she was in private practice hence she didn’t leave as early as Keith.
She gave us a key and told us to treat the place like it was our own.
I grinned at that saying, “With Shoni and I you’re ok but Kell is a bit of a walking disaster area! But we’ll make sure she doesn’t wreck your home.”
I got a glower from Kelly and a smile from June, she told us, “Girls I’ve had two daughters and a son so nothing can amaze me our home is your home so please treat it as such”.

The doorbell sounded and June introduce us to Al our saviour. He was a lean tall man of about 65 years old whipcord thin but with defined muscles his silver hair was long in a ponytail and he was dressed in jeans, t-shirt and a leather jacket. I’m tall but he towered above me I’d put him at 6’ 3 or 4”.
He had a friendly laconic way about him that immediately put us at ease, we were a bit in awe of him at first but his initial greeting of “Hi girls I’m Al” sounded so friendly.
At first we called him ‘sir’ as a mark of respect but soon after meeting us he said, “Gal’s for us to get on call me Al, that’s the name my mom gave me. You do that and we’ll get on fine!”

After coffee we said our goodbyes to June and set off with Al driving our Jeep. He was great company telling us stories and anecdotes making us giggle constantly but I had a feeling that he was sizing us up making sure that we were up to his standards.
He drove us to a quiet place on an abandoned industrial estate to see how we drove without the distractions of traffic.
Now I know it will sound strange - but none of us had ever driven an automatic car they are a lot of them in the UK but we had all been taught on a manual gearbox (what I believe is called a stick shift – If I’m wrong I know you’ll tell me).

This didn’t phase Al in the slightest and now he was teaching us to drive he was decisive gave his instruction in a quiet confident manner and was very professional.
After each of us had half an hour and we had satisfied him we were something like safe he let us loose in traffic.
Each of us got another half hour in traffic then he said, “Right girls, enough of that for today let’s head back to the garage and meet Al junior”
Shoni drove back to Al’s garage where we met Al junior! What a hunk!!!!!!
He was tall with light brown hair quite broad and well very muscled gorgeous brown eyes he was well -------- gorgeous!
Shoni clearly fancied him (so did I) and turned on those smouldering eyes Kelly went into her little miss helpless and I have to admit so did I.

Al senior grumbled, “That boy has a strange effect on girls!” But the only person Al junior was interested in was Kelly – and boy was that noticeable! Shoni and myself my as well have not been there.
Luckily Al senior sorted things out for us telling Al junior, “Boy you’re supposed to be teaching these girls about their motor - now get to it!”
Clearly Al senior’s word was law he stopped giving Kelly all the attention and included us in the conversation.

Even though Kelly was his centre of attraction we all got a basic grounding in what could go wrong and what we could do there was a basic tool kit (I found out what a wrench was) and he even said he would get us a pair of gloves each - but only after Kell broke a fingernail!
He glanced at Shoni and my hands but took far more time on Kelly’s hand to get the right size glove. (Jealousy is a terrible thing – but good luck to Kelly she deserves a decent bloke)

I drove the three of us plus old Al back to Keith and June’s so Al could pick up err well his pick up if you see what I mean.
As Al left he said, “See ya tomorrow gals - more of the same,” giving Kelly a stare
He finished off, “And don’t distract the hired help.” But he had a twinkle in his eyes as he said this.
We were first in so we were at a bit of a loose end and decided to have a look to see what sights Chicago had to offer. Onto the Internet and soon we were deciding what and where we wanted to see – and there was a lot to decide on.

Kelly kept talking about Al (junior) she was truly hopelessly and utterly smitten with him. Mind you I didn’t blame her with a dreamy look in her eye’s she wondered if he would ask her out. So of course we gave her no end of heartache but it was all in good fun.
Keith came home and told us that June was running late and would it be ok if we went out to eat it was fine by us so we went and got showered and changed into one of our decent dressy skirts and tops slipped on our only pair of heeled shoes we each possessed (I know - but sometimes you have to feel like a girl especially me)
We met June at the restaurant and had a lovely meal. When it came to paying we insisted on paying our way after a long discussion about it - not an argument as it was impossible to argue with these two we came to some sort of a compromise that as we would usually be home first the three of us would prepare the supper after June tells us what she wanted doing. And we would do any jobs that needed doing to help them.

June said that one thing she would love to be able to cook properly for Keith was Yorkshire pudding’s (there was a similar pudding in America called ‘Popovers’ but Keith insisted that it wasn’t the same) and did any of us know the secret?
The two of them pointed to me saying, “Susanna is our cook she’s brilliant” so it was agreed that I would show June how to do these they are so simple but so many people make mistakes with them.
Since then we have tasted ‘popovers’ both as a sweet and savoury dish and while there is a slight difference it wasn’t noticeable to us. (I love them with fresh fruit and cream but also savoury with meat and gravy)

So the days fell into a pattern where we went with Al driving then young Al showed us more simple maintenance.
He finally asked Kelly out on a date and asked if the two of us would consider a blind date with two of his friends as Rule 1 applied Shoni and I agreed we would keep Kell company so it was arranged for Friday night we would go to a movie and have a meal.

We warned him that our selection of clothes were limited then Kelly out of the blue said, “Girls we are sending stuff home from Los Angeles why don’t we each get a couple of cheap dressy outfits?”
So we arranged to go shopping on Friday, June told us where there were some good stylish and more important cheap clothes shops.
The third afternoon we were there Al (senior) took us to meet some of his old buddies (as he put it). This time we followed him he was on this enormous motorbike so we followed in the Jeep. He took us to a diner that had about 10 very large motorcycles outside.

Shoni managed to park the jeep without destroying any of the very expensive looking motorcycles and we followed Al inside - somewhat apprehensively it must be said as we had all heard about the motorcycle gangs but we trusted Al implicitly by now.
This was our introduction to ‘Warrior Brotherhood Motorcycle Club’ on first impressions they were a fearsome lot and three young girls like us caused quite a stir there were other women there but we were the youngest by far!
Once they got to know us it was fine we were classed as guests. They were interested about out trip and impressed that we wanted to travel using as near to the original route as we could time just flew by we were taken on the back of some of the motor cycles I mentioned that they were all so large and found out that there was a minimum size of bike needed to join the club – apart from being ex or serving in the armed forces.

Kelly noticed that it was past six, and there was no sign of us leaving so she phoned Keith to let him know where we were he chuckled when we told him saying, “I wondered how long it would be before you met that lot - but Kelly they could be useful when you’re on the road as there are members all over the states.”
We finally left about 10 in the evening having had our vocabulary widened somewhat though what they all meant we were somewhat vague (Heuy’s, slicks, grunts, gun ships and other army terms. Oh and ‘Hogs’) the age range of the guys were from their 40’s to 70’s and possibly some older.
Al spent Monday to Friday teaching us to drive then pronounced us fit to be let loose we continued to meet with his buddies every couple of days we were so comfortable around these guys they were great!

We had asked if it was ok to stay with June and Keith for two weeks and there were no problems we had decided that the second week we would explore the tourist places of Chicago.
Friday came around and it was the blind date time AND Kelly and I were having our periods! I love the training these girlfriends of mine are giving me (though not at this time – but it was self inflicted in my case)
The moon cup was a clever piece of invention a bit strange to wear but once you got used to it it was fine. (Again if you want any more information than that go to their website)

We had gone shopping and picked up a couple of outfits each and a second pair of heels, for our date I work a tartan mini skirt teamed with a tunic top in a synthetic satin my shoes were 3” heeled strappy sandals and I had a cardigan style jacket.
Kelly decided on a black elasticated pencil skirt with a tube top in vivid pink black 4” court shoes.
Shoni had a mini dress in brown ethnic prints, brown gladiator sandals with a 4” wedge.

We were picked up at seven by young Al and two of his friends. My knees went weak when I saw them they were really hunks I could see Shoni was similarly smitten as those smouldering brown eye’s really got to work.
The guy I paired off with was called Mac and Shoni’s was called Dave they were all tall, well muscled, clean cut lads, about 21 years old and all played football for the same team. (American football this time)
We all were in the one car as they were taking us to the Imax cinema at the Navy Pier we would see what the night would bring I hissed to Kelly, “These are hunks - I’m not on my periods,” she hissed back “Oh yes you are girl” – Friends Huh!

I thought of Gill and considered what I was going to do. Remembering our final night and the conversation we had I decided that for this trip I would do as we both discussed and not be celibate but I also decided that I would respect myself and only commit when I was certain of the boy – was I right or was I totally wrong well only time would tell.

This is a gentle coming-of-age story about a college-aged boy becoming the girl he knows he truly is.
With the help of his two girl friends he becomes Susanna as they teach him all about life as a girl.
Please note this is a gentle, sentimental tale and although there is some sexual content it is inferred, NOT graphic and tagged where it occurs.

A note on the WBMC, I met some of these guys when I worked in America and found them not only interesting but good company and good friends.
I have used them in this story and reflected them as I found them.
If I have insulted them in any way it was unintentional and I unreservedly apologise.

We got in the car - well it was what’s called a SUV Kell sat in the front with Al so the rest of us squeezed in the back not that I was complaining as I was literally crushed against Mac and Shoni he had his arm around me. Really with the crush he had no option and I wasn’t complaining.

Al was telling them about our trip on Route 66 and also about his granddad giving us driving lessons and him teaching us basic car skills he commented, “They’re good but Susanna works wrenches like a guy, she’s good.”
I glanced at Shoni and she giggled (if only they knew) the others looked at us wondering what we were laughing at but a bit good thinking on Shoni’s part got us out of a possible spot with her saying as quick as anything, “ Until she breaks a finger nail, then she’s not at all like a guy!”
Mac commented, “Well she sure don’t look like a guy!” This didn’t help Shoni and myself but we managed to control ourselves.

The Navy Pier was quite something as well as the cinema there were shops display areas a children’s museum a big wheel which is called a called a Ferris wheel and other amusements. Also there were fast food places and restaurants sight-seeing boat trips it had a lot to offer.
We got into the cinema and watched the film I haven’t a clue what I watched, as I just enjoyed the experience snuggling up to a hunk!
After the film they took us to get something to eat at a place called ‘ The Bubba Gump Shrimp Co.’

As we girls had never been before we had a mix and match type food where everyone ordered something different and we (the girls) would try as we wanted.
Over a glass of coke the guys got around talking about our trip they were fascinated about what we were doing.
Al said he had thought about it travelling on a Hog??? (That word again) Now in the UK these are pigs in the states they are as the lad’s told us a very large type of motorcycle – as well as a pig!
Mac asked if we were afraid or worried we had to admit to being a bit apprehensive then Al told the guy’s,” These girls will be fine - Grandpa’s got his crazy buddies looking after them! And knowing them the word will have already gone out about these - three they’ll be looked after just fine!” (This was news to us)

Mac asked, “You mean The Brotherhood?” Al nodded Mac looked at us and said you girls will be just fine – now d’you three want to spend tomorrow going to the beach and back here?”
Then back to the beach at for a party with some buddies of ours” Did we? That was a stupid question we were really up for it.

They dropped us home about eleven Keith and June had waited up for us they could see by our faces that we had had a good time.
We told them about tomorrow (and possibly Sunday) but they didn’t seem to worry telling us to have a good time and remember we could stay as long as we wanted.
We went to bed happy I whinged about my periods but Kelly slapped me down telling me, “Susanna! A girl cannot switch her periods on and off now do you want to be a girl?”
I nodded glumly so she continued, “Good because I like you as a girl so you’re having periods the same as us two! Look at it this way - this is one way we girls learn restraint.”
Chastened I nodded mumbling, “You’re right Aunty Kelly” this started a wrestling match and finally we all snuggled together in bed giggling and looking forward to tomorrow.

For a day at the beach we had plenty of suitable clothes so some cut off Capri’s camisole and t-shirt, strappy sandals and a large daybag and we were ready to be picked up!
The all arrived together each in their own car (Hmmmmmmm) we girls slipped in with the guys and off we went to the beach.
Now I will admit that I never knew Chicago had a beach because it was so far inland.
However what it does have is Lake Michigan, which is one of the great lakes. And they also had North Avenue beach which had everything you could want a beach hut that looked like a stranded ship, volley ball courts, cycle hire, jet ski hire, snack bars and of course the beach.
June had given us a beach towel each just in case though as you may gather Illinois in early October is not the warmest place on earth but the weather was kind and something like an Indian summer (during the day) so we could lay on the beach go for a cycle ride and watch the guy’s show off on the jet ski’s.

As we lay lazily on the beach Shoni said, “I wonder if what Al said yesterday about old Al’s buddies was true?” Kelly rested on one arm considered this and said, “What we know of old Al it probably is - I’m glad in a way” “And so am I” I echoed.
Really in truth knowing this was comforting but we had to ask old Al, which we could do on Monday - as we will be seeing him at the diner where they all congregate – and Wednesday and Friday afternoon.
We had got into a habit of hanging around with these fearsome guy’s, who once you got to know them were great people. (Daren’t say pussycats because they most certainly were not!)

The guy’s came back to us after the Jet Ski’s full of testosterone. I personally was really happy that I was over that oestrogen is what I’m full of now! Thank the doctors but I must admit to my hormones running wild where men are concerned.
They suggested that we head for the Navy Pier so we piled into the cars and off we went. We went on the Ferris wheel followed by a big old-fashioned swing thing ride then we persuaded them to go on a sightseeing tour of the shorefront.
After which we had a burger, which of course being America was enormous and really yummy – I think I’m going to love American food because everything we’ve eaten so far has been scrumptious.

By now it was late afternoon and getting dark so we got into the cars and headed for the beach again this time I slid across the bench seat and snuggled up to Mac.
He took one hand off the steering wheel and put it around my shoulders squeezing me to him.
He momentarily kissed the top of my head and asked, “You having fun?” “Oh yes” I gasped, “I’m so enjoying myself.”
“When you leaving” he asked me kissing the top of my head. “Oh” I replied “next Sunday or Monday.”
He sighed and responded, “Shame I was just getting to know you. Will I see you again before you go?”
Shyly I answered, “If you want to “ he smiled at me “I want to, when?” I thought what we were doing for the week and said any day except Monday and Wednesday evening and Friday afternoon.”
He cocked an eye at me questioningly grinning I told him that we were with old Al and his buddies those days.
He gave a theatrical sigh saying, “Squeezed out by a bunch of granddads!” I just giggled and told him well you’re not squeezed out now.

We were approaching an area of the beach, and ahead was a flickering fire. As we got closer I could see many figures around a bonfire.
Mac pulled off the road onto a parking area there must have been a dozen cars already there. He switched the engine off and turned to kiss me; my waiting lips were ready for him and I melted into him his tongue brushed my lips - did I allow him in?
After a moments thought I opened my mouth to allow his tongue access to my mouth.

Our kisses became frantic, his hands were roaming over my nubile young body, and it felt really nice really natural as the song goes ‘he made me feel like a natural woman’.
His hands roamed below my waist towards my ‘pussy’ I murmured, “No, please”
And like a gentleman he moved instantly away and though he was really aroused he honoured my space.
After we had ‘made out’ (as it apparently called in the States) for a while I lay in his arms and dreamily said, “I feel great but there’s something I need to tell you.”
He kissed me again and muttered, “And what’s that?” I gave a shy smile and whispered into his ear, “The moon goddess has cursed me!”
I could see that he didn’t catch on at first then comprehension dawned he smiled at me and simply said, “Ah, I see – well that don’t change a thing I still want to see more of you while you’re here!”

We kissed and cuddled for a short while then went and joined the others who were congregated around the bonfire there must have been about twenty couples around the fire.
I saw Kelly and Shoni and we went over to join them. All the guys had cool boxes with beer and soda in them as we were only 20 we couldn’t legally drink in public in Illinois but we had a few beers.
Also we toasted marshmallows on the bonfire– believe it or not this was the first time I had ever tasted them and they were very, very yummy.
I’m going to have to watch myself with all this gorgeous food I may put weight on – how girly is that!
And I’m going to have to watch I don’t over use the word ‘yummy’ but it’s a perfect description.

Some of the group had guitars and they sang folk songs we snuggled into the arms of the guys talking about our trip around the world was one hot topic.
One girl about the same age as us commented that she would love to do what we were doing as she had just finished collage and was at a loose end.
Kelly must have had more to drink that I thought because she said, “We leave next Monday come with us if you want!”
Shoni and I just looked at each other and raised an eyebrow.
We were talking to another girl called Rachel and she told us about another road the US 20 that is longer than Route 66 and spans the whole country starting in Boston. Rachel then told us that we could have gone from Boston on US 20 then changed to Route 66 in Chicago she gave a smile continuing, “But at this time of the year Route 66 would be your best bet as it goes south where it’s warmer US 20 is north so it would be really cold!” Kelly commented, “Well girls that looks like a summer trip sometime in the future!”

It was a really good way to spend an evening no one got drunk as all were driving and the laws are very strict and the police are around to enforce the law (unlike the UK, where there seems to be a shortage of police)
About eleven we returned to the car for some more ‘making out’ – (I love the term) finally getting home by midnight this time Keith and June didn’t wait up for us.
We were up late on Sunday I tried to phone Gill (feeling a bit guilty I suppose) but all I got was his voice mail so I left a message saying I’d call back later unless he called first.
Keith had gone to play golf leaving June on her own after we had sorted ourselves out I asked he if she wanted a ‘master class’ in making Yorkshire Puddings.
So we spent a couple of hours cooking and at first discarding failed puddings but soon she had got the knack and she was confident also they were really good, so the four of us made pigs of ourselves.
(I still couldn’t figure out the difference between Yorkies and Popovers except what they are cooked in!)

About twelve the doorbell sounded, June opened the door we thought that it wasn’t for us three as we weren’t expecting the guys for a couple of hours.
I heard June say, “Come in honey the girls are through the back” much to our surprise it was the girl that Kelly had invited to join us.
She looked a bit uncomfortable and shyly asked us, “Last night well err were you being nice to me or did you mean that I could really travel with you guys.”

We looked at each other and at the girl who really looked uncomfortable then Shoni’s mothering instinct cut in and she went over to the girl put an arm around us and sat her down saying, “Kelly meant what she said last night - but you don’t even know the three of us.”
The girl (who’s name was Charley) answered, “Well you seemed ok last night friendly and I thought..............” her voice trailed off here.

June who had been listening to the conversation asked, “Orange juice?” and disappeared into the kitchen, “I’ll help” I offered and followed her.
June asked me, “What are you going to do?” I simply shrugged and honestly replied, “I haven’t a clue June we’ll have to find out about her see if anyone knows her.”
June nodded then after a moment’s thought said, “Ask Al those friends of his may have some idea’s show her your backpacks they may put her off.”

We went through with the orange juice, June said cheerfully, “If you want to travel with these girls you better check out their backpacks to see what you need.
We showed her our packs, which didn’t seem to put her off I was really warming to Charley she seemed a really nice genuine girl especially when she said, “Look guy’s I’m sorry to drop in like this why don’t we forget it.” Saying this she got up to leave

For the first time I spoke up, “No Charley it’s ok wait a minute now before you go what you doing tomorrow about five?” she looked surprised and answered, “Nothing, why?”
I ploughed on, “Will you come with us to meet some friends of ours?” “Sure” she said, “I’ll see you here tomorrow?” I nodded telling her, “About a quarter to five would be fine.” “Ok” she answered as we walked to the door with her and saw her out.
As I closed the door I saw the other two looking at me like I had suddenly gown another head!

Kelly looked at me and said, “Well?” I knew what she meant but acted dumb, “Well what” I answered in my innocent little girl voice. Kelly came straight back at me “You know fine what I’m on about Lady – tomorrow we are going to see Al and his friends.”
Very patiently I answered, “Kelly think - if we stand a chance of finding out about Charley these guys may be able to help us – after all it was your idea!”
Shoni then spoke, “I kind of like the girl what Susie says makes sense let’s see where it takes us?”
So we agreed to think about it and decided that we’d phone Al (senior) tomorrow and ask his advice we had only known him for a week but we trusted him implicitly.

The guys came and picked us up as I left I said to June, “Remember boiling hot fat and really cold batter!” she smiled and commented, “I hope they turn out ok,” Kelly heard and said, “Well the one’s I ate were fine – no probs June go girl!”

The guys took us to a football game - this was American football and even though I didn’t understand anything at all about the game the atmosphere was brilliant.
Mac tried to explain what was happening and what was meant to happen but I still didn’t understand it.
I found myself cheering when they cheered waving the team colours and Mac bought me a baseball cap in the team colours.
The dropped us home about six June had supper ready roast chicken and all the trimmings. I whispered, “How’d they go?” she simple put two thumbs up and the three of us helped her bring the food to the table Keith’s eye’s opened wide as there was a platter of perfect Yorkshire Puddings!

We chattered about the day we had just had told him about Charley turning up and about asking Al about her.
He nodded saying that the brotherhood would help us if they could especially if Al was involved after supper I phoned Al on his cell phone (I’m getting used to the language) and after apologising for disturbing him asked the favour from him.
As usual he was totally laid back and asked Charley’s full name. When I admitted I didn’t know her second name his only comment was, “I’ll ask that grandson of mine - see ya tomorrow about five” and with that he hung up. A man of few words!

We went to bed early and discussed Charley as we snuggled together the ever practical Kelly asked, “Susie, have you thought about when............ well you know err you want to let your skin breathe?”
I must admit I hadn’t but simply answered, “We’ll cross that bridge when we get to it.”
Shoni commented, “It shouldn’t be too much of a problem.” I grinned ruefully and whispered, “It would be no problem if I could have the operation.”
They gave me a hug and told me that there’s loads of time. Then as we settled down to sleep Kelly muttered, “I wonder how it will feel with four of us instead of three?” This made us pause for thought, as we were a unit a team we all knew what the other was thinking - she was right it was going to be strange.

We were up early the next day and helped June out, then we went exploring Chicago, telling June we should be home about eight and that we’d eat out.
For our first day we went to Lincoln Park, which was free! There were cycle ways places to jog a zoo and a nature museum, conservatory and cultural centre, skate parks really everything we could need so we spent a good few ours there.
Then we wandered to the Riverside walk and spent some time there mainly drinking coffee, eating and people watching finally getting back to June’s about four thirty.
Charley arrived about fifteen minutes after us dressed casually but she was still somewhat ill at ease we tried to make her feel comfortable as we all piled into the Jeep and headed off to the diner.

When we got there, only about a dozen ‘hogs’ were outside. (See! I’m slowly getting the hang of the language).
Among them Al senior’s Charley looked a bit shocked and quietly asked, “You’re biker chicks?”
Kelly snorted with laughter telling her, “No way these are our friends they’re great guy’s.”

She still looked a bit apprehensive as we entered and the reception we got didn’t help any while we were known and welcomed for poor Charley it was totally different when confronted by these scary looking guys. I sensed she was about to bolt for it.
So I gently took hold of her arm and told her, “Let me introduce you to our ‘grandpa Al!” This got a fearsome glare from Al senior but broke the ice with the other guys who started to gently rib him about his new granddaughters.
Slowly she was accepted - then one guy (Ed) said, “Girl your surname’s Willis right?” “Yes sir’ Charley slowly answered wondering what was coming next (as were us three) Ed then continued “Would your daddy be Sergeant Chuck Willis?”
Charley straightened up put her shoulders back and with a look of real pride on her face answered, “Yes sir he is”.
This great hulking guy Ed strode up and said, “Little lady, let me shake you by the hand!” she slowly held out her hand which was trembling like a leaf her face had a questioning look on it.
Ed explained, “I was in the same outfit as your daddy in the First Gulf! You little lady were our good luck charm every time we went hot your Daddy always told us ‘Guy’s we’ll get out of this I’ve got to see my little Charley - and damn me we always did!”

I could see that Charley’s eyes were full of tears I slipped my arm around her waist and gave her a squeeze of support she gave a weak smile of thanks and gravely shook hands with Ed her small hand was engulfed in his huge one.
As Ed ambled back to his beer he asked her to give her Daddy his regards and tell him where he could find like-minded ex military guys.
In a small voice she said, “I’d love to do that sir but Daddy died five years back.”
Ed stopped and looked at her with compassion saying, “He was a brave man, y’hear don’t ever forget that. How’s your Mom doin? From what I remember she was a pretty little thing just like you.”

Charley stood straight as a board and in a quiet trembling voice told him; “Mom died six months ago!” the place went quiet.
Kelly came and put her arm around Charley this was too much for the poor girl and she broke down. Some of the other girls came around us and comforted poor Charley soon she composed herself clearly the pain was raw – I could really understand this.

We sat around a table Al came quietly to us and asked, “Does this answer your questions girls” dumbly we nodded.
We found out that she lived with her Aunty and that after completing college she didn’t know what she wanted to do so she worked in a fast food restaurant.
Shoni said to her, “Charley, if you ever want to talk about anything Susie here knows what you’re going through.”

Charley looked at me with big brown eyes and asked, “She does – how?” I knew it was my turn to bare my soul. I smiled sadly at her and told her the story of my family.
We spoke for some time Kelly told her that we had known each other since we were little girls.
I was about to say something when I got a non-too gentle tap on the ankles. What she was trying to point out was that we knew each other really well and we may without realising it make her feel like an outsider.
Charlie said she had figured this out and would try to fit in – the more I got to know her the more I liked her!
So I told her, “Charley what my ‘learned friend Kelly’ is trying to say is simply be yourself, don’t try and be like us just be you”.
Kelly just grinned and snorted, “You can be such a cow Susie” I simply grinned back at her.

Then the penny dropped and Charley’s eye’s opened wide she spluttered, “You mean you guys are going to let me go with you?” Like a well oiled machine all three of us simply nodded.
She burst into tears saying, “Oh thank you guys thank you so much.” One of the guy’s sitting with us chipped in saying, “Girl, I’ve served with Brit’s and their sense of humour is weird they’ll drive you crazy.”

So this is how three became four – much to our surprise!

The next day again we went sight seeing, this time we had a cultural day, the ‘Adler Planetarium also the Museum of Science and Industry then back to Riverside Walk to eat and People watch then back home to cook supper for June and Keith.
Charley came round just as we had laid the table for supper so we lay one more place and she brought us up to date. She had quit her job and was going around the local camping shops to get the gear she needed.
June arrived home first and was totally laid back that her guests had invited another guest for supper. All she said to Charley was, “I really hope you enjoy yourself with these three. I’ll tell you these Brit’s take a bit of getting used to!”
Charley smiled and told June, “I was warned about that last night I’ll take my chances with these guy’s.”
June gave a theatrical sigh and commented; “Tell me about it, I’m married to one!”

I’ll try and describe Charley she is a tall girl about 5’ 11” a good 2” taller than I am. She has remarkable big expressive brown eyes these are really a window to her soul - now I know her well I don’t think she was capable of lying.
She has the straightest brown hair I’ve ever seen!
After getting caught is rain and her hair dries naturally it dries straight as a die it’s amazing!
Mine dries wavy Kelly’s hair goes really frizzy and Shoni’s hair well her hair is wavy anyhow so hers dries errrr wavier than ever!
Now back to Charley she is very pretty with full lips and a classic nose, delicate jawline and a long slender neck.

She left for her Aunties about nine so we drove her there to save her getting a cab as we said our goodbyes she asked, “See you at the diner tomorrow night?” We nodded and left her at her Aunts.
The week continued with us sight seeing meeting with the guys and going to the diner with Al.
One thing of note Wednesday night at the diner someone put ‘Desperado’ on sung by the Eagles. Now I love listening to the Eagles as my dad used to play them a lot in fact I know every song word perfect.

I happened to mention that I used to dance with my mum to the Eagles. Al said, “I’m not as good looking as your Mom, but d’you want to dance?”
Did I! This for some reason was what I needed to do so I got up and went with Al onto the small space used as a dance floor and simply danced.
As I danced something inside me snapped! I was back with my family I was their daughter - loved and accepted as Susanna!
I was in a world of my own I danced I remembered my parents, I prayed and I wished I still had them here with me.
I was singing the songs eyes closed someone kept feeding the jukebox and I kept dancing eyes closed remembering my family.
I never realised but I had a different partner for each song my eyes were closed and tears streaming down my face. I was in both a good and a bad place if that makes sense.

Desperado, Lying Eyes, Hotel California, Tequila Sunrise, Take it Easy, Best of my Love, New Kid in Town, One of these Nights, Take it to the Limit and my most favourite Peaceful Easy Feeling.

The music just went on after god knows how long I opened my eye’s and the first thing I saw was Kelly, Shoni and Charley just looking at me along with a good few more folk. I looked and it wasn’t Al I was dancing with it was Ed!
Ed walked me over to the girls and he asked, “Feelin better?” I nodded, not trusting myself to speak but I did feel better - maybe purged I don’t know but certainly another ghost had been partially laid to rest. Was this a message from my family or was that wishful thinking I simply didn’t know but I had really felt that they were there with me while I was dancing.

Shyly Charley asked, “Susanna does the hurt ever go away?” I took her hand and sadly said, “No Charley it never goes away - but it does get less I promise.”
No one ever spoke of that night again and everything went on as usual. I was really glad about that as that was a deeply personal experience for me it was like a wound had been healed just a little.
Friday came and in the afternoon we spent our last day with the brotherhood they arranged for us to follow a couple of the guys out of Chicago as the original route of the 66 was difficult to find so we arranged to meet them at Al’s Garage on Monday Morning.

Friday night with the guys Saturday we spent making sure that we had everything we needed long suffering June and Keith said it was OK for Charley to spend the weekend with them if she wanted.
When Charley arrived as well as her backpack she had a guitar strapped to the back she simply shrugged and said, “It’ don’t weigh much and I love playing it.”
The ever-practical Kelly simply said, “Well you’re carrying it” Shonali took a different viewpoint saying with your playing and Susie’s voice it’ll make camping better.

Saturday night we went to the beach again and hung out with the same crowd (more or less) that we were with the previous week and had a really good night.
I said my goodbyes to Mac somewhat sadly but as he put it – I’d have like to really got to know you but it wasn’t to be but I’ll always remember my ‘little English Rose’.
This made me giggle but it was so sweet. Corny yes but still sweet (He’d remember me until the next girlfriend)

Sunday we spent planning – that is more planning and we tried the tent out with four of us. Now I know we should have tried it out sooner but we didn’t luckily when they said a three-man tent they meant it three men! So with four girls there was room enough - it was cosy but comfortable. I tried Gill once again but again all I got was his voice mail so I left a message. I mentioned it to Shoni so she tried and had the same result – voice mail.

We cooked Sunday lunch for June and Keith and made sure our room was spotless. I think we all would be sorry to leave them but as June put it when we tried to thank them from the bottom of our hearts. “Girls, it’s been an absolute pleasure to have you stay at our home. You’ve been perfect house guests – please keep in touch and tell me how you are doing and remember you’re welcome here any time.”
Monday morning we stripped the bed and put the sheet into the washer to save June doing it and got scolded for out troubles.
We packed Jerry (our name for the Jeep) said a tearful goodbye to June and Keith and headed over to Al’s garage where we got a monster of a surprise there were about 20 motorcycles there they were going to escort us out of Chicago in style.
Al gave us each a stick pin with the symbol of the brotherhood simply saying, “It may help you.” Then Young Al passed us a flat pack cardboard box, when we looked closely we found it was a portable toilet that used plastic bags! He grunted, “This will help you too. You’ll find it handy and save you digging a hole!”

As we set off with our escort there was a lump in certainly my throat as we roared through Chicago flanked by these great guys following the ‘Mother Road’.

This is a gentle coming-of-age story about a college-aged boy becoming the girl he knows he truly is.
With the help of his two girl friends he becomes Susanna as they teach him all about life as a girl.
Please note this is a gentle, sentimental tale and although there is some sexual content it is inferred, NOT graphic and tagged where it occurs. I have change the picture as requested and hope this one is ok.

We felt like royalty being escorted through the streets of Chicago in the middle of these large motorcycles we followed as much of the original route of the road as we could however without the local knowledge of our escort we would never have found it as a lot of it had disappeared.

A brief description of how we got out of Chicago. The city has loads of signs for route 66 even though it doesn’t really exist as a road.
However in Chicago the original historic start was Jackson Blvd but this was built on for the world fair so now the start is the intersection of Lake Shore Drive and Jackson Drive.
Then through Cicero (Al Capone fame) and Berwyn into Lyons down Ogden Avenue and past the Hoffman Tower and Dam. On to McCook past General Motors and the Wishing Well Motel - which is where we said goodbye to our escort the bikes swept into the motel and we followed here we said our goodbyes - we had only known these guys a short time but counted them as friends.

The last three to leave were Al senior, Al junior and Big Ed. Al Junior said a fond farewell to Kelly trying to suck her tonsils out!

Al senior gave us a piece of advice (well I think it was advice) he told us, “One of our rules is ‘Never hit a woman who’s carrying a monkey wrench’ remember that girls!”
Big Ed gave Charley a hug telling her, “Your daddy would be proud of you girl.” Then he gave each of us a pouch which when we opened them contained an aerosol of pepper spray. With his usual laconic grin he simply said, “Modern day monkey wrench!”

The three ‘hogs’ roared off and we were on our own sad to be leaving but excited as to what as to come.
Kelly was no good at all for driving as I think she really felt something for young Al.
So Charley drove we were heading for somewhere around Springfield Illinois.
I decided that I was going to tell Charley about myself as soon as possible - I know it was a bit late but I simply had to be honest with her.

But we didn’t get very far when we saw a sign for Dell Rheas Chicken Basket so as we were hungry we pulled off.
We were not disappointed the food was wonderful I have never tasted chicken like it so we had some in the restaurant then took some (well a lot) with us to eat later.
By now it was after three in the afternoon and we still had about 150 miles to travel before our campsite for the week!

I had told Kelly and Shonali that I was going to tell Charley about myself as I felt it wasn’t fair on her.
So as Shoni drove I started speaking to Charley somewhat hesitantly I began, “Charley, I’ve got something to tell you before we go too far - so you can get home if you feel you can’t travel with us.”
Charley looked at me with those big brown eyes asking, “Whatever could be so bad Susanna?”
There was no easy way to tell her so I simply said, “Charley I’m not a complete girl I was born a boy - but I’m transitioning!”

Her reaction totally stunned me she looked me up and down those big brown eyes looking into my soul and simply said, “Ok fine” and that was it!

Even Kelly was taken by surprise at this reaction she swivelled around and said, “Ok, is that all”
Charley gave that small wry smile of hers and said, “Yep! So Susie was born a guy - for goodness sake just look at her she’s a girl simple! But thanks guys for telling me really you had no need.”
And that was it! No histrionics nothing - it was like a non-event and I’d been building myself up to telling her for a heck of a long time.

Then Charley looked at me with a cheeky grin and said, “Well you’ve gotta make out like a girl because Mac said he’d never kissed a girl as sexy and sweet!”
That caused me to blush and of course Kelly and Shoni cackled hysterically. Shoni spluttered, “Oh Charley you’re going to fit in just fine already you’ve found out our Susie blushes really easy”

We carried on driving and just before six in the evening we arrived at our campground near Springfield Illinois - the Double J Campground.
We had phoned ahead and had a ‘primitive camp site’ booked for 5 days the grand total for this was $90.
The place was really nice and being the end of the summer it was quiet with only a couple of other primitive campers but there were quite a few RVs. (In the UK we call them caravans or mobile homes)
Now compared to the others we were really primitive a simple 3 man tent and a small stove the other tents were far bigger and had barbeques and multi burner stoves.
So we pitched up sorted ourselves out found the shower block and boiled some water for a drink.

Four young girls travelling on their own aroused a lot of curiosity especially when people noticed our accents.
As I now know the American people are very gregarious and not reserved like in the UK. So very soon we were talking to other people on the site and all of the other people camped around us.
They were of all ages and simple sat around talking then Charley got out her guitar and I was coaxed into singing.
I never thought that I had a good singing voice in fact a cat being tortured springs to mind.
But when I had my vocal chords tensioned this apparently changed everything because everyone tells me I now have a – while not great singing voice adequate I think is a fair way of describing it a sort of mellow Bonny Tyler!
So with Charley playing the guitar and me singing popular songs everyone knew and could join in with us we had a great evening making a lot of new friends.

We finally settled down in our tent to go to sleep. As we undressed I could see Charley looking at me kind of curious like.
So I asked her, “Are you certain you are comfortable with me because I’d understand it if..........” I tailed off.
Charley looked guilty at me noticing and answered, “No honest Susie I’m cool with you it’s just that ------ well - errm you don’t look any different to us guy’s.”
I smiled at her and answered, “Thanks for that but honestly I am different as those two will tell you.”

So we settled down in the tent and once in our sleeping bags there was more than enough room for the four of us.
Tents must be designed with men in mind as girls are smaller this was just fine for us we lay head to feet, chatting away.
I was talking to Kelly’s feel on one side and Charley’s feet on the other Shoni only had Charley’s feet to talk to and Kelly had mine!

Charley asked, “So you guy’s haven’t know each other since you were little girls?”
Shoni answered saying, “Yes we have because in a way Susie’s our little girl aren’t you sweetheart?”
I grunted at this responding, “Yes mum” Shoni just giggled and started to tell he the story of my life from when I was reborn as Susanna.
Soon the four of us were giggling away as the trials and tribulations of my rapid crash course in femininity were revealed.
How I used to poke my eye out putting mascara on my problems with false eyelashes really high heels and short skirts; the time they swapped my one-piece swimsuits for bikinis - everything was out in the open but I didn’t mind in the slightest – I liked Charley a LOT.

As we carried on talking and sharing secrets we really got to know each other.
Charley opened up about herself and how she missed her parents her life growing up as an only child.
Kelly and Shoni told her about themselves so really in that small tent outside the town of Springfield Illinois we started cementing our friendship.
Next morning up and boiled some water for a drink hit the shower block then our thoughts turned to food as we needed breakfast.
We found ‘The Cozy Dog’ drive-in where we had a monstrous breakfast for $6 this would set us up for the day then off we went.
This was the routine for the next 4 days we travelled far and wide. Using Springfield as our base.
We saw the Mississippi up at Alton and went on a river cruise to do some sightseeing.
We were going to visit the wineries but as we were underage we didn’t bother.
So instead we went on the Sam Vadalabene bike trail and hired bikes this is about 20 miles of excellent trail.

Next we visited Galena, which was a lovely old-fashioned town with loads to see. It was while we were there that we decided to spend some more time in the area so we looked around and found that we could camp for free off the trail in the Shawnee National Forest so we decided on going there after we had our week at the camp site – we were in no rush.
Around Springfield there is lots to see concerning Abraham Lincoln so we concentrated on these places.

Word got around about these four girls travelling around the world so we made many friends.
As usual in the evening people would come from the caravan site (called RV’s) to sit on the grass talk and sing AND guys about the same age were attracted like fly’s around honey – not that we were complaining.

The only down side for me was that I kept phoning Gill but all I got was his voice mail each time I left a message and each time I never got a reply – I was getting a bit p*ssed off.
Shoni was no better each time she phoned she got the same – straight to voice mail like me she was royally p*ssed off and even asked her parents what was happening and to tell Gill to phone.

Next we moved to the Shawnee National Forest to try our hand at really primitive camping no amenities at all except at the north end of the Kinkaid lake trail where there were toilets.
In this area we canoed walked visited the Garden of the Gods and the Cave–in-Rock national park.
We camped close by a stream or creek as they call them around here. While we were here was the first time Charley had seen me naked as we had strip washes by the creek to keep ourselves fresh and clean.
I never gave it a thought as I stripped off to wash because the three of us had seen each other naked and thought nothing about it.

However when Charley saw me washing, she did a double take at the sight of my ‘vagina’. She managed to stammer, “B, b,b, but I thought you were a guy?”
I was a bit mystified and answered, “I am until my operation” “But you have a doo dah!” She gasped.
It was then I realised what she meant and explained about my prosthetic vagina telling her that I would have to remove it soon to let my skin breath and recover then I joked with her saying, “When it does come off you won’t see much difference cos I’m not huge down there.”

Soon it was time to move on further down Route 66 so we packed up the jeep and headed off to re-join the road at Springfield.
We called in at Bill Shea’s Gas station for a look see and also a photo opportunity and some advice. We were told that the original 1923 route was not very interesting the later 1930 four-lane route was better so on using this advice we set off.
Another set of photos at ‘Our Lady of the Highways’ near Raymond then off again.
We entered St Louis and as per the guide we avoided areas that were said to be unsafe (after all we were 4 girls) entering Missouri by the Martin Luther King memorial bridge.

We all felt like we needed a bit of pampering after four days in the forest so we decided to splash out on a motel for a couple of days to return to feeling normal.
We carried on past St. Louis heading for a place mentioned in our guide in a place called Cuba.
The Wagon Wheel Motel was our goal as it was mentioned in our EZ guidebook. We never thought to book or phone ahead we simply turned up four dishevelled girls and a dusty 4 x 4 Jeep.
The big Neon sign for the motel could be seen for miles and apparently it was original from when the motel was built really evocative of the 1920’s/30’s so this was where we pulled into.

What a lovely place this was! Brick built units spotlessly clean and absolutely charming.
If the sight of us entering the motel didn’t put the reception off - if it did they certainly didn’t show it.
We explained what we were doing and as we had been primitive camping we needed some comfort. (Breaking ourselves in gently)
I couldn’t praise them enough so friendly accommodating they had a room big enough so the four of us stayed in a double room for $85 a night we decided as the place was so nice to stay for three days.
We had saved money camping for free in the forests – so it was pamper time.

It was heaven getting a shower washing our hair properly though it must be said that the bathroom was a bit small with a shower cubical, sink and toilet there was a bit tight for the amount of wriggling I had to do to remove my ‘vagina’ to let my skin breathe
This really was perfectly normal operation for me. Kelly and Shoni had seen me do this many times before.
But for Charley’s sake I was a bit circumspect about exposing myself so as not to upset her.
Charley had been first in the shower followed by Shoni. Kelly was in there now so it was my turn next.
Usually I simply wiggle out of it in front of the girls but this time I put a towel around myself. Unfortunately once I started wiggling the towel slipped and I had to make a grab for it.
Charley was sitting on the bed drying her hair watching my antics with interest looking at me she grinned and said, “Susie you’ll find it a heck of a lot easier if you had three arms - which you don’t! Look sometime in this trip of ours I’m going to see you naked so let’s get it over with!”
Smiling sheepishly I decided that ‘what the hell’ and the next time the towel decided to drop I let it.
Charley looked and said, “Good! Now we’ve got that over with” Then with a cheeky grin she commented, “You were right Susie you’re definitely better as a girl there’s not much down there!” Which caused Shoni to choke with laughter and me – well I blushed scarlet nothing seemed to faze Charley.

We each had on short sundresses which us three had bought in Chicago and some low heel fancy sandals these took no-room in our back packs so we had decided to keep them with us to remind us we were girls! (Especially me)
We went out to the Missouri Hick Bar-B-Q and really stuffed our faces.
This put a whole new and wonderful meaning on a Bar-B-Q. As usual everyone was so very friendly and welcoming as we had come to expect however it was more so when the staff and other diners heard our English accents.

In Missouri we did the tourist places that took our fancy – Ted Drewes Frozen Custard!!!!!!!!
There are words I have used many time in relation to food in this leg of the trip BUT this frozen custard was to die for - absolutely scrummy! Really with all this wonderful food it was a good job we were very active or else we would definitely pile weight on.

We spent a day at the Wolf Sanctuary, then the Jesse James Museum and Meramac Caverns. Onondaga Cave State Park.
The final day we spent in the town of Cuba looking at the murals down town also the biggest rocking chair in the world we did some shopping for essentials and visited a history museum.

Now was onto Kansas - Kansas only has 13 miles of Route 66 running through it initially we were going to drive straight through but we decided to camp for a couple of days (we were in no rush).
We found a campsite near the town of Baxter and as usual with us food was on our minds so we ate at the Café on the Route or the little Brick Inn the food was good and cheap (apparently it closed in 2013, so we were lucky.)
We did some sight seeing Fort Blair being one of the places - this was originally built as a Union Fort and was involved in a massacre.
One thing that did happed while in Kansas was that we were happily driving along the road singing away to the radio and chatting as girls do.
When Kelly – who was driving said, “Oh, oh girls we got visitors” looking behind us a group of about half a dozen motor bikes were rapidly catching us they flanked us and simply looked at us which made us feel very uncomfortable.
Then one of them put his hand up and off they roared we stopped a bit further down the road as we were a bit shook up when a lone bike came the other way and pulled up. A scary looking guy with long hair was riding the bike he looked a bit dishevelled – but his bike was immaculate.
He switched off and came across to us saying, “Hi little ladies, apologies for scaring you but we were told to keep an eye out for four girls in a Tan SUV” he was a Warrior.
Which relieved us greatly so we offered him a soda from our cool box and talked for a while then off he roared to re-join his friends.
Shoni looked at the three of us and quietly said, “It really does look like they are keeping an eye on us!”

Oklahoma was our next state as usual food was on our mind so we stopped at Clanton’s Café in Vinita where the portions were huge but really good also in this town was the biggest McDonalds any of us had ever seen (including Charley).
We carried on calling at Galloway Park where there was a huge totem pole it was massive and said to be 90’ tall.
Through Oklahoma City onto Geary where the original road was a dirt track for 5 miles it was a bit iffy but passable - in our ignorance we thought all dirt road sections would be like this – Oh how wrong we were!

We camped again for a few days visiting the Clinton Route 66 museum - then we were off again to Texas.
After a weeks camping we decided to become girly again so we stopped at a place called Shamrock and booked into the Econolodge where a double bed room for 4 cost $60.
It was an average hotel but heaven after camping. We did some touristy type things then moved on closer to Amarillo. Another bit of dirt road again no problems with it. At a place called Groom there was an amazing structure - a leaning water tower!

In Conway there’s a place called the ‘Bug Farm’ where VW bugs are buried nose down (in the UK we call them VW Beetles)
We couldn’t go the Jericho gap route as this is a private road but soon we were at Amarillo all of us singing the song as we entered the city!
The city airport is built over the original route so this meant another diversion.
Back to camping again this time we went to Lake Meredith a free campsite where there’s drinking water and rest rooms. We camped at Cedar Canyon AND we camped on the beach in splendid isolation.
Went to Palo Duro Canyon, and trekked around there for a day then we went for a meal at the Big Texan Steak House!
In one-way this was a mistake because we couldn’t eat it all – we each left with a ‘doggy’ bag. But in another way it was absolutely brilliant good food and a great atmosphere.
Let me explain! We were really starving so we started off with a ‘Big Texan Appetiser’, which was Fried Mushrooms, Mountain Oysters Cheese stix and Big Texan Howlers this was between the four of us.
We found out three things. One Mountain Oysters have never seen the sea! Two the Howlers were HOT and I mean HOT breaded deep fried Jalapeño’s. And three in Texas when they say big they mean BIG!

Then we each had a 12oz steak with all the trimmings this was when we raised the white flag in surrender and the doggy bags came into play! For doggy bag read the next days snack bag – we were so glad that we had decided to carry our stove’s griddle.
But we went there for breakfast while we were in Amarillo and for $10 we had between us the Big Texan Breakfast Buffet, which set us up for the day! (That word BIG again – we remembered)
Now onto New Mexico just before the state line we passed through a ghost town called Glenrio we all knew about ghost town but never realised that they still existed - it felt really eerie.
Between Glenrio and San Jon the original road is unpaved and rough - we thought the previous sections of old road were rough but this was 19 miles of sheer hell – well sort of - but we made it the Jeep did us proud!

We carried on until a place called Cuervo where again the original road goes unpaved.
As we had just done the Glenrio section we thought ‘no problems to us’!
This was only a 16 mile section. BUT it was 16 miles of pure purgatory the road was totally overgrown potholes the size of the Grand Canyon and so very, very rough in short it was absolute shit! And it was my turn to drive.
To cover 13 miles or so took me nearly 3 bone jarring hours.
Towards the end I could have cried because there was a very high very uneven cattle guard.
Before we tried to go over it we all had good look at it and all of us thought that the Jeep would make it over – wrong - and we got stuck on it!

That was it we couldn’t go forward or back. According to our map Santa Rosa was the next town but that was miles away about three miles of this road where the old Route 66 joined an interstate again.
We tried a few things to try and free ourselves but as it was getting dark we realised we were here for the night so we had to sleep in the car!

Luckily we had water, soda and some food we had picked up at a store. Well I say food it was chocolate and some biscuits (cookies) but it would do.
So we got our trusty stove out made some coffee and had a council of war.
We decided that tomorrow we would try to use the car’s jack and any wood or rocks we could find to try and get the car out - we all were really despondent. And I was blaming myself for getting stuck but the others told me not to be so hard on myself as we all had decided that we could get over it– but it didn’t help me much.

Things were deathly quiet we had no phone signal the night was pitch black with a million stars visible if we weren’t is deep doo-doo the night sky would have been fantastic. In the distance we could see the loom of headlights on the interstate we were miles from anywhere even to get to the nearest interstate was a 3 mile walk so for the time being we were on our own!
We went to sleep early and spent a not too bad night in the car snuggled up to each other.
We were awake at daylight made some coffee and had some cookies for our breakfast. Luckily we had lots of water as we bought it by the case and we had four cases in the back of the Jeep food was more of a problem but once we had freed ourselves today we’d be ok – right?

Well - wrong as it so happens. We tried packing the underneath out with anything we could find jacking the back of the car up then using the 4 wheel drive slowly move forward and hopefully we would be free.
Plan ‘A’ an abject failure all the stuff we packed under the wheels simply shot out like an shower of exocet missiles when we tried to move forward threatening to lame anyone standing in their path.

Plan ‘B’ cry! A stupendous success!

Didn’t do much to help us but we did feel better plan ‘C’ was devised after plan ‘B’ two of us would either have to walk to the interstate or to a place where we could get a phone signal.
We all were willing to go but in the end Charley and Kelly were chosen. Kelly was the one of us who did the most walking and Charley chose herself saying, “Well you’ll need someone who speaks the language – right”.

We had seen what the weather had been like so the two of them dressed accordingly wide brimmed hats to keep the sun off them; good boots and long lightweight trousers as protection against the thorn bushes also water proofs (because when it rains – boy!) and one of our first aid kits.
We packed one of our backpacks with the tent, 2 sleeping bags some food and water – more water than food all un-necessary items were removed so the one backpack was quite light remembering that they had to carry this stuff on their backs.
The plan was to get to I-40 then head south on it to get help while Shoni and I remained with the car.
We really didn’t want to separate but felt that we had no option AND we made sure the girls took their pepper spray with them! Just in case.

The next morning we said goodbye and watched them follow the track (that was supposed to be the road) until they were out of sight then we had another attempt at freeing the Jeep but with two of us we didn’t get far.
Night came and no sign of the girls or help so the two of us drank some water and snuggled up to sleep at least the girls had sleeping bags with them we were wondering if they had managed to get any sleep.
The next day really passed slowly the two of us imagined all sorts of awful things happening to Charley and Kelly we were sat in the shade of the car when we heard a strange noise.
Standing up the noise appeared to be coming closer and sounded like the engine of a motorbike. Putting our pepper spray in our pockets (you can’t be too sure) we scanned all around. It was then we saw two motorbikes about a mile away heading towards us – we were saved or so we hoped!

Two trail bikes roared in - skidded to a stop. Then two whirling dervishes bounded off the back of them and ran towards us it was Charley and Kelly they managed to get their helmets off and leapt onto to us crying and hugging us – our nightmare was over after three days.
These guys were Warriors and had been looking for us as we had been late getting to where they expected us (if that makes sense) so as they had not seen the Jeep some guys were on the road looking for us and found Charley and Kelly as they were walking along I-40.
The guys looked at out attempts to free ourselves and from what I gathered we had been doing the right things but not enough of it!
Tom and Garry (our saviours) said that there was a truck on the way with some guys to get us free we offered them coffee, soda, or water and of course cookies which is all we had left.

Garry snorted with laughter telling Tom, “Geez these Brits are unbelievable, stuck in the wilds with rattlers and scorpions for three days and the offer us tea!”
Shoni - who totally missed the irony naively told him, “Well we have tea if you prefer but no milk”
Garry still chuckling said he would have a soda. I picked something up from his comments and asked, “You mean that they’re snakes around here?” he nodded saying, “Rattlers and Scorpions”
The four of us looked at each other in shock we had never even thought about things like this! And we had been in the rough moving rocks and dead trees.

We had better wise up before Australia where there are all sorts of creatures ready willing and able to kill you!
They had a soda and very soon a big tow truck arrived together with four other guys all members of the brotherhood.
They grunted when they saw where we got stuck and asked if we took any notice of the EZ guide?
This confused us until they pointed out that the guide did warn drivers that there was an uneven cattle guard (which is what we got stuck on!)
Ooops talk about embarrassment! But in mitigation in the UK a cattle grid is a set of poles which are embedded into the road and are easy to drive over but this was something else entirely.

However even though these guys knew what they were doing it still took them four hours to release us.
So we would have stood no chance without the help of these guys. I gave a silent thanks to Al senior and his friends for looking after us.
Finally we were off the cattle guard and ready to continue Kelly asked, “Can you point us in the direction of a motel?”
One of the guys called Elmer who had come with the truck simply answered, “You aint stopping at any motel little lady come on back to the ranch and stay with Becca and me - she’ll be glad of some female company.”

We protested that we couldn’t impose but he made argument impossible when he simply said, “I owe Chuck Willis my life girls. Helping his daughter is the only way I can say thanks to him - you’re staying with Becca and me!” Then he added, “Oh and the boys.” We surrendered at this – it seemed that Charley’s dad was a brave and well-respected man!
Most of these guys were in their fifties or sixties the youngest was Jay who was still in the army on leave at the moment he was in his mid twenties.
The truck was a huge high tow truck with banks of spotlights pointing forwards and backwards it was a workhorse but well loved.

We followed them to the interstate then a short way down this turned south and headed up a dirt road until we reached the ranch.
I really didn’t know what to expect I had seen films with ranches and TV programmes but this was the first time I had seen one in the flesh so to speak.
There was a large central main building with a veranda running all along the front (and back I later found out).
One side of the yard had barns the other had a fenced off field with about a dozen horses in it there were stable blocks, sheds and what I found out was a bunk house.

The house was in a C shape very old looking but really well maintained as we pulled up outside it a slender woman came out shouting, “You found them?”
Then she came to the Jeep and looked at us saying, “Come along inside you’ll be ready for a shower – I’m Becca, welcome to my home”
With that she shepherded us inside the smell of food making our tummy’s rumble and showed us where we could change and as she put it freshen up.
After three days stuck in the wilderness using bottled water to wash that was a diplomatic way of saying we were a bit ripe!

Becca was a perfect foil for her husband Elmer he was a well muscled guy, about 6’ 6” and I would guess about 50 years old whipcord thin his features weathered by the sun and working outside.
Becca on the other hand was the same height as Kelly and Shoni she was very slender and very feminine. I would put her mid forties with classic good looks she had laughter lines true - but they enhanced her looks. She must have been stunning when she was younger because she was still stunning now!

The room we were shown was huge with a bathroom attached we were in heaven hot running water – so started a most wonderful period of out trip so far– one of many where the kindness of strangers gave you faith in the world.

This is a gentle coming-of-age story about a college-aged boy becoming the girl he knows he truly is.
With the help of his two girl friends he becomes Susanna as they teach him all about life as a girl.
Please note this is a gentle, sentimental tale and although there is some sexual content it is inferred, NOT graphic and tagged where it occurs.

We showered and washed our hair. Also I removed my ‘vagina’ as wearing this for a long period requires scrupulous cleanliness.
These last few days we washed using bottled water and we had sweat a lot trying to free ourselves so it’s better to be safe than sorry.
I cleaned myself thoroughly and applied some antiseptic moisturising cream - it didn’t look like there were any problems ‘down there’ but still it wouldn’t hurt to be careful.

We washed and conditioned our hair then roughly towel dried it as with our long hair it does take some drying.
Next we dressed in cut off capris and loose fitting tops.
We put a bit of make up on to make us feel more feminine (lipstick eyeliner and a touch of mascara) slipping on our sandals we made our way to the porch.
We shyly approached the porch and were greeted by the sight of about ten others.
Apart from Becca and Elmer there were the guys that got us out of the mess plus three young guys who were introduced as Elmer and Becca’s sons.
Joel, Joe and Lee, the eldest son Clark was in the Army Engineers.

Everyone was drinking ice-cold beers so as they were offered us one we joined them.
Apparently everyone was staying for supper and Becca had it all under control!
Room was made for us and we settled down letting the conversation drift over us enjoying the friendly banter.
The guys reminisced about when they were in the Services. Charley was regaled with stories about her dad. I could see she was proud - because it seemed that no one had a bad word to say about him.
We were asked how long we wanted to stay. We glanced at each other and finally it was left to me to speak. I was feeling a bit uncomfortable as I answered, “Well we don’t want to be nuisances so a couple of days if that’s ok:”

Becca answered me telling us, “Look girls you stay as long as you want. I’d love some female company for a while it’ll make a lovely change from this lot – stay for a few weeks you’d be more than welcome.”
Our usual spokes person Kelly then took over saying, “Thanks Becca we’d love to take you up on that - but only if we can help out!”
The smile on Becca’s face said it all, “Deal” she said, “With you gal’s helping we can get out on the horses in the afternoon and show you the real New Mexico.”
It was then that three of us admitted we couldn’t ride the only person who had been on a horse before was Shoni!

In fact cancel the ‘been’ on a horse’ part and replace it with being anywhere near a horse. Shoni had ridden a horse exactly twice on a family holiday when she was about 12!

As with everything here this was no problem at all so Joe was given time off tomorrow afternoon to teach us the basics of riding along with his mom.
Then it was suppertime we all trooped into the largest kitchen I have ever seen! It was huge the footprint of this kitchen was about the size of a whole ground floor of a typical English house!
The table could easily handle the multitude that sat down to eat. We started working by helping Becca to get the food to the table – and there was loads of it.
Mind you they guys had healthy appetites and the four of us had survived on cookies and drinks for three days so we did justice to the mountains of food.

Charley had an admirer! We noticed that Joel was monopolising her. He seemed quite taken by her after we had all eaten three of us helped Becca to clear away the dirty dishes.
Yes three, because Joel offered to show Charley the ranch so we shooed her off as we could manage quite well.
The guy’s went back onto the porch (veranda) to continue to drink and (as Becca put it) ‘bullshit’!
She asked us how we knew each other so we explained that we met at university and became firm friends (it just didn’t seem right to lie to such nice welcoming people) the only thing we left out was my true sex.

We told her about meeting Al senior and him introducing us to the Warrior Brotherhood and how we met Charley then how she ended up with us.
Becca commented, “The four of you seem so comfortable together I thought you’d known each other a long while”
Shonali nodded and answered for us, “Charley’s so easy to get on with. As we say in England with Charley ‘what you see is what you get’. “
Shoni then carried on, “It must have been hard for her when she first met us. What with the three of us being so close and also to be honest we didn’t really want another person but she was – well she was just herself!
We soon got to know her and she got to know us three and now? We are a team.”

All the work done in the house we went and joined the guys who by now were pretty mellow.
Charley and Joel arrived back and joined us it wasn’t really late but the past three days had caught up with us!
Becca noticed and showed us where we would be sleeping two of us had the same room we originally were shown.
The other two had next door but the bathroom adjoined the two rooms, we thought that the second door in the bathroom was a cupboard!

Shoni and Kelly had one room while Charley and I had the other before we got changed for bed I asked Charley, “Do my mind sleeping with me? I mean with...... Well you know.”
She just looked at me and answered, “Shoot girl you can be so stupid! Of course I don’t mind to me you’re a girl same as me – lets get to bed I’m beat!”

We changed into sleep shorts and cami top then we hit the sack. I personally slept like a log when I came too in the morning it was just like being with Kell and Shoni.
Charley and I were snuggled into each other wrapped in each other’s arms.
We woke up about the same time looked at each other and smiled.
Charley commented, “Looks like we both needed company last night – morning girlfriend what time is it?”
I peered at the clock and answered, “a little after six, why?” “Well” she said I know these farming folk start early and I can hear movement shall we help?”
“Why not” I answered so we got up washed then got dressed and followed the noise into the kitchen where we found Becca and another woman.
Who we later found was hired to help Becca her name was Yolanda - she worked mornings six while midday she was a really nice ‘motherly’ looking person with the longest jet black hair I have ever seen it reached down to her bum!

When we offered to help but we were told to have a cup of coffee and relax, as the breakfast routine is what they called a well-oiled machine.
We asked if we could do our washing and were shown the laundry room.
Charley went and collected all our washing and the two of us did our washing while waiting for the other two to get their act together.
Breakfast was ready at seven, Elmer and the boys were down and wading their way through heaps of food! We joined them and had ham eggs and pancakes with coffee and orange juice.
And Grits! Now I have never had these before and for those that don’t know I’ll try and explain what they are it’s basically a rough ground corn which for breakfast at Becca’s was fried in bacon fat and served once it was golden brown – it went really well with the other stuff for breakfast.
We also found that they can be served as a sweet dish griddled with syrup Mmmmmmmmm!

The guys left and we were given jobs to do feed the chickens, collect eggs and clean the stables.
All these jobs Becca did daily. Of course the first day she had to show us what to do but after showing us she left us to it.
I stopped to watch Joe working with the horses in a big field (corral). He saw me watching and came over to talk.
He was deciding which horses we could learn to ride on.
Asking me if there was any horse I liked the look of. I scanned the herd and there was one a lovely golden horse and I pointed this one out to Joe.
He looked and told me, “Good choice she’s a quiet mare ideal for you”. I smiled at him saying, “Lucky guess I know nothing about horses but she’s got nice eyes.”
He laughed at this and pointed to another horse, “What about that one”. This horse was a lovely cream colour with very light blue eyes which looked odd to me I told him that it looked a bit flighty adding, “It’s a gorgeous colour though I love the colour.”
He gave me a shrewd look and said, “You’re a natural that’s what we call a cremello he’s mine and you’re right he is a flighty critter.” I laughed out loud at that telling him, “Not a natural I look at their eyes and if I like them or not.” As I aid this I was gazing into his lovely blue eyes. Somewhat embarrassed I quickly looked away.

I found out that these horses were called quarter horses. These were very fast over short distances. They are ideal for working cattle - apparently the Ferrari of horses (according to Joe).
As I left to go to the stables to help Kelly he called after me, “I’ll have her ready for you – Sue.”
I turned and walked back to him and asked him sweetly, “Joe, please call me Susanna or Susie because I’m not too keen on Sue.”
He looked abashed and apologised he looked so dejected that I simply couldn’t help myself I kissed him on the cheek saying, “You didn’t know!” then I carried on to help Kelly leaving him standing there looking at me.
Mind you my mind was working overtime that was the first time I had ever done anything remotely like that!
What the hell was I doing? Sure I thought Joe was really cute but to give the poor guy the slightest hint that I was interested was surely not right even though I did fancy him? My female hormones must be working overtime!

We had our work done by noon and saw the guys arriving back on their quad bikes - that blew a hole in our romantic dreams of the cowboy and his trusty horse! - Reality strikes!

After lunch now that Yolanda had gone home we helped to clear up while the guy’s left to carry on doing whatever ranchers do.
Then we changed into jeans for our riding lessons - trainers would have to do as apart from sandals and hiking boots we didn’t have anything else.
Now it was time to meet our mounts!
These quarter horses apparently by horse standards are not huge but they are big! Especially when you are not used to horses. (like us)
It’s one thing to look at one from the fence and like it’s eyes. It’s a totally different thing to stand next to it and feel all the pent up energy!
The horses were all saddled and the golden one I had picked (called a buckskin) looked really nice.
Becca showed us how to approach the horses how to interact with them and what not to do with them - then the real lessons started.

Of course a western saddle was being used Shoni had only ridden on what is called an English saddle (haven’t a clue what the difference is) and that was 8 years ago! But to me the saddle looked comfortable and secure.
We walked the horses around to us to get used to them and for them to get used to us the lessons were slow and steady.
Both Joe and Becca were quietly confident and obviously very accomplished, which instilled confidence in us.
Next was getting onto the back of the horse that to my eyes was a heck of a long way up! First Joe showed us - he must have been showing off because Becca told him, “Joe, now do it as the girls have to do it!”
Somewhat abashed (I like this guy he’s not afraid of showing his feelings) he showed us how to make sure the horse was calm then making sure you have the reigns in a tight grip (don’t let them go!)
Get a firm hold of the saddle horn one foot in the stirrup then bounce the other leg up and over the back of the horse in one easy move!

Yeh right! Simple!

No wrong though in truth Shonali got it quickly so did Charley – well she is taller and American. Though what’s that got to do with anything I haven’t a clue.
However for Kelly and yours truly it did take a while the ‘bounce’ up and over in one easy move was not that easy!
Eventually we got it and while not expert we could mount the horse.

Throughout this debacle Marcie and Mooha Kelly’s mounts and mine simply looked at us with interest and a touch of condescension.
Finally we set off as Becca put it today would be a gentle ride where we can get used to the horses and get used to controlling them.
We walked them and then Becca upped the ante and made us trot. This was strange at first but with advice coming from Joe and Becca about our balance we got used to it and it was quite exhilarating.

After an hour or so we turned back for the ranch as Becca put it, “Girls you will be sore tomorrow in places you don’t know exist - let’s head home”.
On the way home Becca asked if we felt confident enough to go a bit faster. Kelly and I looked at each other and decided let’s go for it so we were shown how to get the horse to canter – WOW!
I thought a trot was exhilarating but this was a whole new ball game my heart was going like a jackhammer.
When we arrived back at the ranch I was on a high and totally hooked on horse riding.

Once back at the ranch Becca showed us a gallop on one of these horses. The one she rode today was a magnificent black entire stallion called Thunder (Joe told us that).
Of course his mom could only ride him when the mares were not in season – for obvious reasons – like most males his mind was on other things at that particular time!
Her other horse was a Palomino gelding called Lightening because as Joe put it she was lightening fast he also commented that mom had named the horses.
The inference being that he didn’t approve of the names! I thought they were good names for the two totally different horses.

We dismounted then were shown how to look after our horses unsaddling removing the bridle etc. Then came the washing combing and brushing of the horse. We were told that the welfare of the horse comes before our welfare.
I really enjoyed looking after Mooha the washing, brushing and combing also talking to her while I worked really seemed to form a bond between horse and rider.
After all the work they had just done for us it was a small price to pay.

We got back to the house and showered then set to helping Becca prepare supper. This was always eaten in the late evening to get every hour of daylight in working.
With the four of us helping we were getting in each other’s way especially Kelly who is a total disaster in any kitchen.
Eventually I suggested that maybe there was something else she could do to help (Kelly whole heartedly agreed; because she hates cooking in general and kitchens in particular) a bit reluctantly Becca mentioned that there was some laundry to do if she felt like it.

Now to get out of the kitchen – any kitchen Kelly would wrestle alligators. She shot off to the laundry room and we didn’t see her again for an hour or more.
Becca went to see how she was doing and I heard raised voices apparently not only had Kelly done the washing she had ironed what was there Becca was scolding her for doing too much!

Next morning I personally had aches where aches shouldn’t be the inside of my thighs were burning from using the muscles while we were riding.
Charley was suffering as well it took us a good while to be able to move anything like normally.
But being young once we started moving about we soon loosened up and were ready willing and able to go riding in the afternoon. I thanked my ballet training for the fact that my muscles soon returned to normal.
And so we slipped into a very comfortable period. After the first day we became faster at doing our chores. Every day after completing them we helped Becca and Yolanda. Then made the horses ready for the afternoon ride.

I was now totally hooked as were the rest of the girls. We even went into town and bought ourselves some riding boots.
Well in truth they were fancy girly cowboy boots that we could use at home – when we arrived back there. (They could go home with the stuff we are sending back from Los Angeles)
We went to Barn Dances, Barbecue’s, parties, we saw Prairie oysters being harvested and that made what was left of my boy bits wince.
And all the time Charley was having a romance with Joel as we three watched from the side lines we wondered if she would be coming with us as it seemed to be serious.
And I had a similar very platonic romance with Joe this began after the first riding lesson after supper I went to the corral to look at the horses.
Mooha came up to me and put her muzzle in my hand it seemed like we had bonded already.
I was rubbing and talking to her when I heard a cough it was Joe standing some way back he said to me, “It looks like you’ve a friend there - would you like another?”
I looked at him and quietly answered, “Only if that friend realises that we’ll be gone soon” as he walked over to us he said, “He does and he’ll be sad when you go.”
“Ok” I said very quietly as he came up to me finishing with, “As long as he realises this” he stood next to me for a while. His horse Apache came up and we both rubbed our horses.

Then I felt his hand go around my waist it was like I had been holding my breath. I leant towards him our hips touched, turning to look up at him I thought how gorgeous he was and then he gently kissed me.
And that was it. It was a lovely gentle and mainly platonic relationship I say mainly. Because that is what it was until what turned out to be the last week of our stay.
It happened one evening. Nothing was planned it just happened! We were just finishing looking after the horses when we kissed and well we just got out of hand. Right there in the stables with the sweet scent of hay and horses it just happened.

Our lovemaking was wonderful gentle and naïve as it should be at our age. As he held me in his arms a tear trickled down my face as I realised that soon we must be leaving he saw the tear and asked what was wrong.
I told him what I was thinking and he simply said, “Susanna I knew when we started this - you needn’t leave you could stay here – with me.”
I shook my head not trusting myself to speak. So we left it at that never to talk about it again.
Next morning while we were cleaning out the stables Kelly said, “Guys, it’s been three weeks d’you think we should be moving on?” I was shocked three weeks had passed so fast.
I looked at Charley and she looked at me we both smiled ruefully as we realised that this idyll must come to an end.
Charley straightened up and simply said, “Well all good things have to come to an end how we going to tell Becca?”

Shoni smiled at the two of us and quietly asked, “And how are you two going to break the news to the guys?”
We both knew what she was saying and I shrugged and said, “I’ll find a way” then turning to Charley I continued, “Charley you know you can stay if you want to.”
She smiled somewhat sadly and told the three of us, “You guy’s aint getting rid of me that easily I’ll tell Joel.”
That afternoon we told Becca that we were getting too comfortable and must be moving on.
She smiled and answered, “Well I knew this would happen sometime I hope you’ve enjoyed your stay with us – when you hitting the road?”
We looked at each other and shrugged finally agreed on the next Monday - today was Wednesday.
Her next remark was, “Don’t you worry none about the boys they knew you’d be going. They have to learn life aint always easy.”
We told every one of our plans that night at supper. Elmer said that he would be sorry to see us go Becca also said that she had enjoyed the female company.
Joel and Joe looked downhearted but it was out in the open and they realised life had to go on.
The rest of our time passed very quickly Joel and Joe went over the Jeep for us making sure it was ready for the next few thousand miles.

I know I was with Joe almost every night - sometime we would lay there on the sweet straw lost in our own thoughts.
Every day we went out on the horses and finally I rode Mooha at a gallop what an adrenaline rush that was she was magnificent!
The last night I had already said my personal goodbye to Joe. Not being able to sleep I went to the corral to simply look at the horses only to be joined a short time later by Charley.
Mooha saw me and came over followed by Charley’s horse a Strawberry Roan called Mavie.
I had purloined some treats for them and as we rubbed their noses and breathed into their nostrils the world stood still.
Charley suddenly said, “I’m going to miss this place it’s been like a second home” I nodded not trusting myself to speak.
Finally I managed to put the words together and answered her, “Me too Charley, Becca and Elmer have been like parents to us. I wish we didn’t have to go” then I realised what I had just said and clapped my hand to my mouth.

A quiet voice made us jump, “But you have to go girls and you know it. If you want to stay here it’s fine by me but you know you have to go!”
It was Becca we both ran to her and clung onto her she soothed us telling us that we could always come back anytime we wanted.
“But now” she told us “The thing you girls must do it set off on that road in the morning.”
We knew she was talking sense and soon settled down she put an arm around each of us and we walked back to the house for some milk and cookies.
By now it was five in the morning not worth going back to bed so we helped Becca prepare breakfast much to the surprise of Yolanda.
We went and showered and were ready well before the men arrived both of us dressed for the road in comfortable clothing nothing sexy to remind Joel and Joe – stupid I know.
We finished packing our backpacks then woke the other two and went back into the kitchen.
The guys arrived and tried to be their normal happy selves as did we but it was really a sad meal.
We ate for the day, as we didn’t know where we’d end up. When Kelly said this Elmer wryly commented, “As long as it aint on a cattle guard you’ll be fine girls” we had to grin at that.

Then it was time for us to go we said fond tearful goodbyes to Elmer and Becca we just couldn’t thank them enough for their hospitality.
Then we said goodbye to Joel and Joe it was somewhat stilted until Elmer gruffly said, “For god’s sake kiss them you big lug’s”.

They carried out packs to the jeep and another round of goodbyes this time it included our horses as I rubbed Mooha’s nose and breathed into her nostrils for the last time.
I really felt a wrench as I turned and walked away I like to think she felt it too as she whinnied as I walked away something she had never done before.
That really got to me.
Charley and I got in the back seat Kelly was driving Elmer came to Kelly and said, “The word is out you girls are back on the road - travel well.”
He turned and with the boys got on their quad bikes and roared off Becca and Yolanda waved us off.

With that we headed down the road leading from the ranch back onto what some people call ‘The Mother Road’.

This is a gentle coming-of-age story about a college-aged boy becoming the girl he knows he truly is.
With the help of his two girl friends he becomes Susanna as they teach him all about life as a girl.
Please note this is a gentle, sentimental tale and although there is some sexual content it is inferred, NOT graphic and tagged where it occurs.

We reached the end of the dirt road and turned right back onto the unpaved alignment of Route 66 heading towards Santa Rosa.
Charley and I were sat quietly in the back each lost in our own thoughts. Shoni turned to me and said, “Susie d’you think you can update our Blog to tell everyone we are back moving?” (Remember we are Computer Geekesses – is that a word?)

I stirred and reached for our ipad the way we kept in touch with everyone we know is through a Blog we set up.
This was originally called ‘The 3 Wacky Witches Wanderings’ however when Charley joined us it became ‘The 3 Wacky Witches Wanderings + 1’.
Wherever possible we updated it every couple of days to keep everyone who knew us informed.
All our photos we also uploaded onto flikr that was linked to the blog. As well as this Kelly and Shonali used the ipad to speak to their families at least every two weeks and so as not to leave me out I also spoke to the ‘Mums’.

As well as speaking to ‘the Mum’s’ we also spoke to Keith and June and of course our mentor Al senior though this was done on our cell phones. Gill however was simply not talking to anyone.
Doing this took my mind off leaving though strangely enough it wasn’t Joe I was thinking about it was Mooha that lovely horse.
It wasn’t that I had forgotten Joe however we both were aware that there was no future in our relationship but Mooha and I had become friends – how goofy is that!

We carried on past Santa Rosa onto a place called Las Vegas Junction where true to our journey we took the old alignment through many places some with interesting names like ‘The Charles R Ranch, Seraphina and many more.
As we left Canoncito we passed some of the really old cattle trails the ‘Santa Fe Trail’ and the ‘Old Pecos Trail’ it was this one we took to enter Santa Fe.
We stopped there and visited The Wheelwright Museum as well as the International Folk Art museum, we picked up some supplied (water and of course cookies)

Then we set off again on the old alignment through La Bajada Hill. I was driving this stretch and what a pig it was! How do I manage to drive all the crap bits of road!
The road climbed slowly up La Bajada hill it was narrow designed for god knows what probably the narrow old fashioned cars of the 1920’s and 30’s also it was totally unmaintained, overgrown, rutted and steep! Oh god was it steep!
The guidebook told us it was the most challenging section of the route and only 4 x 4’s should attempt it.
However I made it up to the top of La Bajada hill and it was worth it for the view and experience. Then I had to turn around and go back towards Santa Fe - why me! I tried to get one of the others to drive BUT my friends kept telling me, “It’s your turn Susie.”

Part way down we branched off and followed the power lines in a south-westerly direction until we again reached the top. (These were the directions given in the guidebook)
Next it was down hill! Thank god that the Jeep had low ratio gears and a downhill setting as the gradient down hill was a terrifying 28%, by the time I reached the bottom I was sweating and trembling.
I was offering silent thanks that Al had insisted on teaching us how to use and negotiate steep slopes – but this had been a whole new ball game!
But the scenery was spectacular - or so the others told me - all I saw was the front of the jeep pointing down in what looked to me an impossible angle the vertiginous drop to one side and precipitous road downwards.

We followed the road towards Algodones passing ‘Fred Thompsons Indian Trading Post’. The reason we kept on the unpaved road because the weather had been fine and the book of the road said that it was ok to drive these in good weather.
The distance as the crow flies between Santa Rosa and Albuquerque was about 120 miles say just over 2 hours. However with the roads we had used it had taken us just under 8 hours!

We had to find our campsite off the Turquoise Trail – called by a strange chance ‘The Turquoise Trail Campsite’.
When we got there we found a place to pitch in the trees not too far away from the showers and restrooms.
After my drive up and down La Bajada I needed a shower – badly so I went and checked out the facilities they were really good.
Kelly joined me then as we were going back to the tent Charley and Shoni passed us heading for the showers.
Soon we were all showered and changed we found the laundry room and decided to do some laundry tomorrow - for now food was the priority.

Route 66 diner! Now this was a brilliant place it screamed the 1950’s the Fonz and all that.
The uniforms the waitresses wore were pure 1950’s pink checked gingham tight tops and flared skirt bobby socks and white trainer type shoes (I think they are called sandshoes but I am probably wrong) the food was burgers, soup and sandwiches and specials.
Oh and of course desserts – oh YES the desserts and the milkshakes I’m going to have to use the Y word again (yummy wonderfully yummy)
We decided to each get something different so we could taste each other’s food.
I went for a ‘Pile Up’ it was huge a pile of pan fried potatoes, chopped bacon, green chillies, 2 eggs, cheese with red chilli sauce on top!
It was amazing! That alone could have fed three of us and each of us had a different milkshake. Ohhhhh those milkshakes have I mentioned them?
We got talking to one of the waitresses all of whom were very friendly and simply chatted away to customers when they were not busy I mentioned that I loved her uniform which made her laugh saying, “These 50’s styles look great but a girl has to have a figure to make it work and they are tight to work in.”

While we ate we discussed where we were going over the next few days after New Mexico we were entering Arizona this is where we were leaving the road because we just had to visit the Grand Canyon and Monument Valley these were on the Arizona/Utah state line and were a must for us to see.
We left the diner about nine and headed back to the campsite the quiet time at the campsite started 10pm where you had to leave your car in the parking lot so we wanted to be back before then.
This was our first night camping in over three weeks but we rapidly organised ourselves into a routine and snuggled up to sleep.

Next day we all woke up about the same time Charley got the stove going while the rest of us went to shower and get ready. Then it was Charley’s turn to shower.
This was the routine we had gotten into while one of us got the stove going the other three get washed.
Then the three that are washed get dressed and sort the tent out and make coffee and tea – we were a well-oiled machine – at times!
We then went to find out about the area also to find some substantial breakfast. We were told about the Standard Diner in downtown Albuquerque.
Well worth the visit we ate like pigs and once again I’m going to have to use the ‘Y’ word, but it was.
While we were in Albuquerque we went for a look around the city eventually finding the Old Town this was a fascinating place very Spanish.
With loads of wonderful shops, café’s, museums and gallery’s a shoppers dream we spent all day - simply wandering around window shopping and resting with the odd coffee to people watch.

Then we went back to the Route 66 diner – have I mentioned the milkshakes?
Some of the same girls that worked the previous night were working and recognised us.
Mind you when you think logically we were easy to recognise four young attractive strangers three Brits and an American not your normal run of the mill group.
As we left a couple of the waitresses also left having finished their shift so it was natural that we stood out side talking. Then one of the waitresses asked us if the wanted a guide tomorrow as it was her day off work.
We eagerly asked her if she was sure as on a day off you catch up on all the things you don’t do because of work.
She that she simply goes hiking for relaxation and would take us on the Turquoise Trail if we wanted as we had mentioned that we were camping at the Turquoise Trail Campsite.
We arranged to meet Sandy at a place in Cedar Crest close to the campsite at about nine in the morning.
Next morning we were ready and headed for the Greenside Café arriving just before nine and parking up just as Sandy arrived in her car.
We went is for breakfast and tasted another delight called Sandia Toast this is sour dough bread dipped in orange and vanilla batter served with a heap of fresh fruit!

We all piled into our 4 x 4 with Sandy being the guide. This is a great route and I really recommended it.
We set off on Route 14 and then branched off to the left for a scenic drive onto I-25 - then you branch off right do another scenic drive back onto Route 14. (Every so often we would park the car and do a hike on the designated trails.
You do this all the was to Santa Fe then back down route 14 past places called San Antonio, Waldo Canyon Road, Lone Butte, Goldmine Road ending back in Cedar Crest in time for supper.
Us five girls had a great day continual talking, laughing just being girls and being 5 girls we attracted some attention from guys.

We ate at a place in Cedar Crest called RIBS BBQ! The name said it all so as to taste as much as possible Sandy suggested we got the Combination Platter.
When this came it was on a platter the size of a dustbin lid! It consisted of Beef Brisket, Pulled Pork, Ribs and Hot links, all with a mountain of fries and coleslaw and stuff!
The look on our faces said it all Kelly stammered, “Sandy, have you had this before?” Sandy simply grinned and answered, “Nope, never dared!” On the menu it said enough for four, there were five of us and we still had loads.
Finally we recruited some local guys about the same age as us to help us out and that was the start of a great night we were late back at the camp site so had to leave the jeep at the parking lot and walk to the tent!

Sandy was working next day until lunchtime so we arranged to meet her at the diner and spend the rest of the day with her.
Snuggling in the tent we decided that we would leave the day after tomorrow and head for Winslow Arizona!
This was on my insistence because I was determined to ‘stand on the corner in Winslow Arizona’ and get my picture taken – if only I could find the corner Glenn Frey sang about!
We also decided to stay in a motel because when we got to the Grand Canyon we’d be camping for over a week - Pamper time for the girls again

The next day we went to the diner for breakfast then wandered around more of old Albuquerque. Meeting Sandy at one when she finished so we were working our way through a chocolate malted milkshake each (have I mentioned these before?) Four guys came to our table to talk to us then Sandy joined us and she knew these guys.
But now there were four guys and five girls!
No problems, a quick phone call and there were five guys and five girls! And these guys were fire fighters hunky fit and gorgeous with a capitol G.
I have noticed that the more female I become the more my appreciation of the male body increases.
I was a bit reticent when I first lived as Susanna to even look at a guy now however with the hormones and stuff when a hunky guy is around I drool with the best of em!
You know? (Going off at a tangent) I enjoy being the hunted and not the hunter (to coin a phrase). I guess this is because I am truly becoming a girl in nearly every sense of the word but I never offer more than I am willing to give as Kelly and Shoni drilled into me ‘respect my body and myself’.

We had a really nice afternoon and evening Sandy took us to meet her parents and of course we recounted our story about going around the world. Then it was back to the firemen
Kelly was telling the hunky firemen about our trip when one of them said, “You’ve taken your time getting this far you sure a year is long enough?”
Now that caused us to think but what the hell our ticket is fully flexible we have loads of time until the money runs out that is.
Mind you after America we can do some work on the student visa’s we had.
We managed to get back to the tent before the ‘quiet time’ so we could park next to it.
Next morning we did our usual routine it was my turn to get the stove going we showered and dressed then packed up and headed for Albuquerque to say goodbye to Sandy.
We had breakfast said our goodbyes and hit the road again heading for Winslow Arizona and my date with a corner!

The journey was 270 miles, which we reckoned would take us an easy 6 hours, along the way we stopped at the giant meteor crater and of course a photo opportunity for us all.
We arrived in Winslow just after three in the afternoon looking for a place to stay we tried a couple but they were full eventually we found the Econo Lodge and got a standard double queen room for $30 a night - we booked in for two nights.
Once in the room we washed and changed and got our laundry ready for the doing before we left - if we could find a laundrette or whatever they are called here in the States. (I think they are called Laundromats)
Once we were all dressed our thoughts turned to food – it’s a good job we were young energetic and active girls or else we would be piling the weight on with all this lovely food.

At the reception Kelly being Kelly asked the girl, “My friend here is an Eagles nut......” She got no further the girl said grinning broadly “The corner in Winslow Arizona– right?”
Kelly simply nodded then commented, “So we’re not the first?” Again the girl grinned saying, “Nope and you won’t be the last” she then gave us directions to the actual corner which was right opposite a diner.
So we would kill two birds with one stone! Off we went it was a short walk but it was still lovely and warm we found the diner (and my corner). And as an added bonus there was a statue of a man playing a guitar AND a flatbed Ford – I was well happy.

The diner was called the Dar Diner and was nearly on route 66 it was great inside the staff very friendly and the food was good varied and cheap.
We decided to do the photo call tomorrow so we set about seeing what was in the town.
Apart from the ‘Standin on the corner’ park Winslow was a normal quiet place we had already visited the crater so we decided on the ‘Little Painted Desert Country park the ‘Old trails museum’ and McHood park.

So for two days this is what we did (as well as all our laundry and my photo on the corner The photo’s we got was me by myself then we got a passer-by to take a group picture) well rested we headed off for the Grand Canyon and Monument Valley.
This was about 150 miles - about three house or so – but the way we mess about it could take longer.
After packing up we were away by 10am. Just past a place called Williams we took the AZ-64 for the 60 miles or so to the Grand Canyon Village arriving just after two in the afternoon.
Being late in the season we were lucky and got a place to pitch our tent at Mather Campsite then we went exploring.
Since this was a once in a lifetime experience we were determined to see as much as we could and had money set aside for activities.
We were staying here for 3 days then going to the famous Skywalk at the west end of the canyon. Finally moving to Monument Valley for a few days primitive camping then retracing our route to re-join Route 66 where we left it!

Not necessarily in that order though - but you get the idea

As we wandered around the village we met up with a group of girls of a similar age to the four of us and got talking as it happened they were all going on the same all day hike tomorrow as we were.
We all had coffee and a burger and discussed what we were planning it was great to be with a group of girls again there were nine of us and we decided to stick together.
We jointly decided on tomorrow going to the orientation film and the Ranger program then a mule ride and a short hike.
The next day see the sunrise over the canyon (less people about) then do the full day hike of the canyon using the designated trails.
The final day we would hire cycles and go further afield.

Then we would head for Page AZ to really spend some money and go on a rafting trip plus a helicopter tour of the canyon this would cost $300 each! BUT we had to do it then stay in Page for a night or possibly two.
So this is what we did it was great being with a group and we had a brilliant time. Needless to say nine attractive fit girls really got attention from guys. But with us being in a ‘pack’ it was just friendly banter from the boys and the challenge of trying to separate one or two of us from the ‘pack’

Grand Canyon Village to Page is about 130 miles so we arrived there midday along with the California girls. (My name for them)
We booked our helicopter and rafting trip for the next day being late in the season it was reasonably quiet we had to find a camp ground and a Charley and Kelly’s stomachs were rumbling FOOD!
The campground was called Lake Powell Campground we got there and put our tent up.
Then we went to find food a guy at the campground recommended RD’s Drive in the food was good and reasonably priced after this we went exploring. Then back to the tents where we sang songs accompanied by Charley on the guitar.

The helicopter trip inside the canyon was mind blowing if the canyon looked impressive from the rim actually being inside it seeing things you couldn’t see from the lip – no wonder it’s a World Heritage Site!
Now the rafting was something else entirely from the lip and the helicopter the river didn’t look all that bad! But from an inflatable raft it was really scary and the rapids were serious but it was exhilarating and the four of us landed back on terra firma soaking wet but high on adrenaline.

Next we went to Monument Valley it was just the four of us as our new friends were going to the Skywalk then back to San Francisco where we promised to meet up with them to this end we had their cell phone numbers and they ours.

We drove to Monument Valley and pitched our tent at The Mitten View Campsite.
How to describe this much-photographed part of the world?
The Grand Canyon was spectacular - very much so. Seeing it on foot, mule by raft and from the air every way it is a spectacular and beautiful part of this country.

But Monument Valley is on a whole new scale! It must be one of the most beautiful and spiritual places on earth.
Serene is one way of describing it sitting in the desert at night with a full moon and more stars than I have ever seen before the buttes seem to rise up to touch the stars it is a truly spiritual experience the four of us simply sat there bathed in moonlight lost in our own thoughts.

After 2 days of this spectacular vista which you could never tire of we set off on our way to the Skywalk, which is a 350 mile journey - re-joining Route 66 going through Flagstaff up to Kingman then to the Skywalk.
We camped at the Kingman KOA this was real cool! Each campsite had it’s own picket fence around the pitch our tiny tent looked lost! I think the camping pitches were designed for the multi room tents.
It was a friendly welcoming place we could have stayed there for longer but we had decided to visit – where else Las Vegas!
And we were going to have a motel while we were there – pampering time again.

What to say about the Skywalk except it’s a strange feeling to walk out over the canyon even though you know its safe I will admit that I nearly bottled it as the glass simply didn’t look strong enough – it was just so scary. But I wouldn’t have missed it for the world.
Charley was literally dumbstruck as we drove back to Kingman she quietly said, “Gee - I love you guys without you I would never have see any of this I’d have been stuck in Chicago serving fast food!”
Kelly gave her a hug saying, “And if you decide to come with us we’ll see more together.”
Charley simply looked at Kelly saying, “I’m going with you guys - just try and stop me – I’ll follow you if I have to!”
Shoni, who was driving commented, “You don’t have to follow us girl you’re one of us now. Susie you’re going to have to change our blog title.”
“Yes boss” I grinned getting the ipad and logging on I changed our blog name to ‘The Four Wacky Witches Wanderings’.
After I had done this I said to Charley, “Now you’ve got to stay with us!”

Arriving back at Kingman we got something to eat and settled down to talk and decide what we were going to do in Las Vegas.
First we had to find a place to stay we thought this could be difficult as it’s an all year round resort so onto the Internet to see what was available and at what price.
Result! Through Expedia we got the Travelodge Las Vegas Centre Strip at Gamblers rate (even though we were too young to gamble). So for a total of 3 days for the four of us we paid £108 a real bargain!
We got the usual standard room with 2 queen size beds we were well happy we paid there and then using our card.

Charley protested saying that she should pay something so as usual with us four girls a squabble broke out. This ended when Kelly said, “Right Charley you buy breakfast on the first day – OK?” She agreed happily what she didn’t know and Kelly never told her was breakfast is complimentary! Oh well we’ll cross that bridge when we get to it.

I don’t know if you have noticed, but I now totally think of myself as a girl. I only wish that whatever is stopping me getting my operation would go away!
The drive to Las Vegas took 2 hours and soon we were goggle eyed driving down ‘The Strip’ looking for the Travelodge finally we saw it set slightly back right next the big casino’s and it had free parking and as an added bonus a swimming pool!
We checked in. The sight of four bedraggled girls with backpacks didn’t faze the receptionist in the slightest.
Shoni said to no one in general “I’m looking forward to a long shower then hit the pool it’s been some week.”
The guy at the desk asked where we’d been we explained that we’ve lived under canvas for over a week.
With a smile he gallantly commented, “Well you would never have known it.” It was sweet of him and caused us to flirt with him unashamedly.

We got up to the room and staked our claim to a bed I ended up with Shoni the way we four girls worked is that we were comfortable with any sleeping arrangement.
Shoni hit the shower first while the three of us got our ‘girly’ clothes out sundresses and low heels we were going to look like girls for these three days. Then Kelly said completely out of the blue, “I’m going to get a manicure then she added and my hair trimmed and blow dried.”

We looked at her like she was stupid then Charley quietly commented, “You know that sounds like a good idea.” Shoni entered the room at that and asked, “What sounds like a good idea?” So we told her and she agreed then while the next one went into the shower Kelly whose idea it was went to find someone who could direct us to a salon!

Kell was soon back smiling from ear to ear, “Right girls, I’ve got the four of us in for nails and a hair trim nothing fancy I just told them a cut and blow dry – ok”
Shoni simply looked and asked, “What time?” Kelly replied, “About an hour” then she realised that she was the only one not showered and changed! “Eeeeeek” she squealed “I better get a move on”
We all managed to get to the salon in time and left a couple of hours later looking and very much feeling like girls.
After all it had been nearly two months since we last visited a hairdresser and much longer since we had our nails done.

We did all the usual things in Las Vegas apart from Gambling we could see the attractions the casinos had to offer. But being under 21 we couldn’t gamble but we could drink, as Nevada laws are different you can drink under the age of 21 so long as you have your parent’s permission.
Now this was difficult as Charley and I didn’t have any parents and Kelly and Shoni’s were some 8000 miles away!
So we asked and were told that as we were tourists so we could drink this meant we could have a couple of glasses of wine if we wanted and some cooling beer!
Our three days passed quickly and soon we were packing to continue - we were nearing the end of the road – literally.

We headed back to Kingman to re-join Route 66 on the way Kelly gave Al Junior a call and he said he would tell Grandpa!
Charley was driving so we spoke to Keith and June updating them on where we were and what we were doing.
We were in Kingman in just over 2 hours then we headed towards California hoping to get as far as Daggett that was another 200 miles or so.

As it was we got as far as Needles where we stopped and asked at the gas station about campgrounds.
We were directed to the Fender River Road Resort where we got a pitch overlooking the river.
We had our own picnic table, water supply and electricity I think the pitch was for trailer tents because our tiny tent once again looked lost!
We scouted around and finally ended up at the Wagon Wheel to eat to say the food came in large portions is an understatement!
It was a case of how much can you get on a plate and still be able to carry it! But the food was good.
This time we watched what others ordered before ordering; and realised that if we ordered one meal each there would be way too much.
So we ordered 2 meals and 2 empty plates and shared – see we are getting common sense just that we are nearly at the end of Route 66!

We finished eating then went for another look around before heading back to the campsite.
Kelly bought a mouth organ in one of the shops! We looked at her in askance but she simply shrugged telling us, “I’ve always wanted to play one so now seems the ideal opportunity”
As we drove back to the site she was squeaking away torturing her new toy (and us) making a horrible noise when Charley commented, “I used to play one a little bit when I was small I’ll show you if you want” – was there no end to the talents of this girl?
So Kelly had a teacher – thank the Good Lord.

Next morning we decided to go as far as Newberry Springs that was a short drive. If we had wanted to we were only about 300 miles to the end of the road but we decided to do this in two days – as we really felt sorry we were coming to the end of the road.
Shonali had been regularly phoning her aunt and uncle updating them on our progress so this mornings phone call was to tell them we would see them tomorrow night!
So off we set we had a monster breakfast at the Wagon Wheel then hit the road, we did a trip to the Mitchell Caverns had a photo opportunity at Bagdad rail crossing arriving at Newberry Springs five hours after we set off.

Once again we pitched our tent and I took the time to remove my girl bits and let my boy bit’s recover.
Then we checked what we had in the Jeep and made a list of what was going to be discarded and what was going to be shipped home.
We checked our backpacks because soon we would be living from them.
Next we went to eat at the Bagdad Café!
What a quirky place this is! It’s like something I have never seen before a cross between a museum, a film set and a café! (In truth it’s all three – true it’s not to everyone’s taste but to us it was amazing - friendly and well weird - the food was ok but we had definitely had better.)

Back to the campsite and an early night. We were up early the next day and after a coffee or tea depending on your preference in the morning we departed now we needed to find somewhere for breakfast.
Fifty miles later we finally found a place the Cajon Summit Inn breakfast was brilliant and as usual everyone was very friendly we lingered for a couple of hours then I took over driving to the end of the road.
With hindsight this was a mistake we should have let Charley drive, as after all she is a native! (Well Ok - sort of a native!)
I got us onto I-15 and headed south. Luckily Charley was in the front seat guiding me but the lane changes were horrible I must have cut up several other cars!
Through San Bernardino and onto Upland and on to Pasadena now we were on the last few miles.

From Pasadena we carried on into Las Angeles on the freeway I have NEVER seen that much traffic!
Through West Hollywood then Beverly Hills onto Santa Monica.
We got to Olympic Boulevard and the end of Route 66!
We had done it! It had taken about 2 months but WE had done it we found somewhere to park and sat there.
Finally according to our guidebook we had to visit the Will Rodgers Plaque then go for a walk on Santa Monica pier.
So we headed for the ocean and finally parked on the pier and got out of our trusty Jeep.
We were stunned; all this time on the road and we were on the other side of America having made many friends along the way.
We wandered along the pier and saw a Bubba Gump Shrimp Co. that was the first place we ate at in America all that time ago in Chicago on the Navy Pier.

But first we had to dip our toes into the Pacific Ocean as we stood up to our ankles in Pacific Ocean we had a group hug and a whoopee splashing water over each other like kids.
We had actually done it! We were so excited as we headed off to get our photo taken at the sign that marks the end and finally to eat - damp but very, very happy! And so very proud!

Our final totals were we set off from Chicago early October, it was now early December and we had travelled some 3160 miles in total what with our detours, diversions and of course getting lost a few times! Not bad for 4 Wacky Witches!

This is a gentle coming-of-age story about a college-aged boy becoming the girl he knows he truly is.
With the help of his two girl friends he becomes Susanna as they teach him all about life as a girl.
Please note this is a gentle, sentimental tale and although there is some sexual content it is inferred, NOT graphic and tagged where it occurs.

Having just crossed America on Route 66 and having a few adventures on the way we get ready for the next leg of our journey.
New Zealand and Australia but first we had to find out where Shoni’s aunty lived then renew our acquaintance with the ‘California Girls’ we had met at the Grand Canyon.
We enjoyed our meal at the ‘Bubba Shrimp Co.’ explaining to Charley why we chose this place to eat. This amused her as she commented, “Gee, you guy’s are just softies.”

We phoned Shoni’s aunty whose name was Preity (pronounced pretty with the emphasis on the ‘E’). She was married to an American guy who ran a real estate business his name was Dave. They had one daughter about the same age as us she was called Krystal and we were told that they lived in a place called Palmdale which was inland from where we were now.

We also phoned the mum’s forgetting the time difference (Ooops) Keith and June and of course our mentor Al (senior).
Speaking to Al was great he told us he was proud of us and gave us the phone number of someone who had served with Charley’s dad and would really like to meet her.

And once again I tried to phone Gill once again all I got was his voice mail I had been trying for 6 weeks to contact him and I was both upset and pissed off so I left a message telling him that this was the last time I would try to contact him as it was obvious he didn’t want to talk to me. I also told his that I loved him but I then finished off by telling him that I would talk to him when we got back to the UK.

Charley spoke to Joel and came off the phone looking disturbed anxiously I asked her, “What’s up honey?” She looked at me saying, “Joel’s just told me he loves me!”
The three of us looked at each other were we going to loose our friend? Shoni tentatively asked, “And you Charley, how do you feel about him?”
Charley thought long and hard about this before answering, “Well I like him a real lot............ maybe it’s love - I don’t know.” Then she grinned mischievously at us continuing, “I’ll find out when I get back to the States if he really loves me he’ll wait!”

I think the three of us sucked in a collective breath we really liked Charley and I personally would be desolated to loose her as my bond with her was as strong as the bond I had with Kelly and Shonali.
We left the restaurant and headed back to our faithful Jeep Charley drove this time I think my erratic driving entering Santa Monica must have scared her!
Palmdale was near to Antelope Valley airport and with the traffic it took us a while to get there mainly due to Kelly’s crap map reading!

We pulled up outside an impressive house by the looks of it newly built it was on two levels a stone entrance portico with a huge garage on one side and a single story section on the other.
We looked at each other were we at the right place?
Shoni called her aunty on her cell phone and sure enough the front door opened and Shoni’s mum appeared! Only it wasn’t her mum it was her aunty - she was the image of Shonali’s mum!
I looked at Shoni and could see she was as shocked as I was! We were ushered inside where her Aunt introduced herself and also introduced us to her daughter Krystal.

Krystal was younger than us I would guess about 17 but there was something about her that made me.................. Well this is hard to say and not very nice but I couldn’t really take to her straight away - if you see what I mean.
She seemed friendly enough but......... maybe this was just me.
We were shown where we could sleep two to a room but this didn’t worry us in the slightest when we went and got our backpacks Krystal went with us and the first words she said (apart from Hi, when we were introduced) was, “Uggg your car’s a mess you really should clean it!”

I thought ‘cheeky bitch’ but Kelly being Kelly and not suffering fools gladly hit her with both barrels saying, “You’d look a mess if you’d just travelled across America!”
When we hauled our backpacks out of the back her next comment was, “Is that all you have? I’d need much more to travel.”
We pointed out to her that we shortly would be carrying these on our backs around the world so we have to travel light.
All she did was turn up her lip in a sneer and flounce away.
For the sake of Shoni we didn’t say anything but Shonali hit the nail right on the head saying, “Guy’s I don’t know about you three but lets get what we need to do here done then head to San Francisco to see the ‘Californian Girls’.

We breathed a sigh of relief at this and agreed so we trooped inside hit the shower and changed then went to find our hostess.
Preity, Shonali’s aunty was really nice very friendly and welcoming she asked how long we wanted to stay to which we answered a week at the most then we must be on our way if we wanted to be home next Christmas.
The lovely Krystal heard this and declared, “I could never miss Christmas all those lovely presents, dances and boys”
Her mum sighed saying, “Krystal honey, there’s more to life than boy’s, dances and shopping you really need to see the world.”

We could see that her daughter wasn’t impressed by the very unladylike snort she gave as she went to do something important like admiring her reflection!
(Am I getting bitchy or what!)
Preity started to apologise for her daughter but we told her not to bother.
She sighed again saying, “I really worry about that girl she concentrates on the wrong things in life - it’s a pity she couldn’t go with you four.”

We made noises of commiseration but I privately thought that with our Kelly’s ultra short fuse with idiots - Krystal wouldn’t make it to San Francisco alive!
We headed for the one of the bedrooms and onto the computer the first thing we needed to do was to find out if Charley could get an airline ticket so we could all travel together or in pairs.
As our tickets were open fully flexible this proved easier than we thought so as Shonali said, “Well Charley you’re with us now girl – no backing out.”
Charley simply gave Shoni her wide-open smile replying, “Who’s backing out?”

Next the temporary work permits for New Zealand and Australia and as all of us were residents of either the UK or the US this proved easy and could be done on line instantly – well more or less.
Fill out forms - pay the fee and your done it’s all electronically.
Two jobs completed so we went onto Facebook and spoke to a couple of the “Californian Girls’ we’re going to have to stop calling them that! And arranged to go to San Francisco at the weekend.

We got our washing together and went to find Shoni’s aunty she offered to do our washing for us but we were having none of that Krystal passed us telling her mum she was going shopping.
How to describe Krystal. Well she was about 5’ 6” slender about a UK size 8 that I think is an American 6.
She shared many of the features that Shonali had - good cheekbones a pert nose and luscious thick wavy hair.
Where Shoni’s was a gorgeous dark brown shot through with auburn Kristal’s was blond (and by the roots needed touching up – here comes the bitch in me again).
Her eyes were the same doe shape that Shoni had but there the comparison ended Shoni’s gaze was open, curious and friendly. Whereas Krystal’s was calculating - it sounds a horrible thing to say but it’s the only way I can describe her eyes.
She had the same full lips as Shoni but these were in a permanent petulant pout so very different from Shonali’s wide welcoming open smile.
Maybe I am being unkind to Krystal in comparing her to Shoni but there it is!

We had just finished our washing and ironing when Shonali’s uncle arrived home he was a tall well built man mid forties in reasonable shape but starting to run to fat he seemed a really nice guy but he absolutely doted on his ‘Little Princess’ and indulged her every whim – which explained a lot.
We discussed our plans and we were invited to stay for Christmas but we explained that we wanted to be settled in New Zealand for the festive period he asked about the Jeep we told him we would be using it until we left AND would get it valeted at the first opportunity then sell it sending the money back to Gill.

He smiled at this and said, “This is for you Susanna” passing me a letter I recognised Gill’s handwriting and tore open the letter as I read the contents of it I felt strange touching something he had touched! And I wondered why he wouldn’t talk to me.
I looked at Shoni’s uncle Dave and asked, “Do you know what this idiot want’s doing?” he nodded.
I simply shook my head saying to Shonali, “We’re going to kill that brother of yours when we get back!”
Then I told them all that Gill has told Dave to simply give us the money he get’s from the Jeep to add to our travelling fund!

To say this caused a bit of a disturbance was like saying the atom bomb causes a bit of a bang.
Kelly and Shoni were up in arms! Charley was mystified while uncle Dave just sat there smiling.
When we finally calmed down Dave simply said, “When he called me to tell me he said that you would get excited but to tell you there is no argument from you three sorry four- the cash goes to you all!”
We gave in with bad grace then went and sat by the pool Charley phoned the number Al had given her and talked for a while, then she asked us, “Is it ok to meet up with Max tomorrow?”
We had no problems so Charley arranged to meet him and got directions to the place.

In spite of my last voice message to Gill I tried again but the result was the same – voice mail! So I thanked him for the money told him Shoni was going to kill him when she got home then I finished by telling him if he didn’t want to talk to me fine but what about Shonali his sister and then I left it at that – I didn’t know what else to do apart from cry which I did - what was happening with him what had I done wrong?

We had supper and offered to help out or contribute to our board but were politely refused so we helped out anyway.
Uncle Dave chuckling said, “Gill said you three were strong willed do you ever take notice of anyone?”
Laughing Shonali simply answered, “Nope, and neither does Charley!”
We finished helping then went into the lounge and watched a bit of TV but it had been that long since we had watched a programme that we soon became board and excused ourselves heading for the bedroom we passed Krystal as she came in with a few shopping bags on her arm she acknowledged us with a ‘Hi’ and that was it.

We all went into one bedroom and talked to the California Girls on Facebook. We mainly spoke to Kirsty and Belle who lived together asking them to recommend a campsite for us. They told us in no uncertain terms that we were staying with them as they had a spare bedroom and as they so succinctly put it, “You guys are used to sleeping together!” so it was arranged we would drive up to them on Friday and stay a week then back to LA for our flight to Auckland.
We sat simply talking to each other away when out of the blue Shoni said, “She’s a real little shit isn’t she!”
We knew what she meant but were reticent to say anything so she carried on in a parody of Krystal, “Uggg your cars a mess you really should clean it!” Then she carried on,
“ What a stupid self centred bitch she is!”
This was so unlike Shoni as normally she finds something good in everyone even that bastard Clive.
I glanced at Kelly who looked as taken aback as I was but before we could comment Charley quietly said, “Shoot guy’s she’s only young and spoilt we’ve invaded her space. She sees us as older and more interesting rivals so she’s probably a bit afraid of us!”

Now I personally had never thought about it like this and the more I pondered what Charley had just said the more sense it made.
Shoni looked at Charley and remarked, “You could be right Charley ok I’ll give her a second chance – how about you guy’s?” So that was agreed we would try.

We decided that tomorrow we would go to Saddle Back Bute National Park do some hiking then back into Pasadena to meet with Max – though god knows how we’ll know him! Still 4 girls and 3 of them Brits could be a bit of a give away!
So the next morning we were first up and quietly got ready winter temperatures are quite low so we dressed accordingly in our ‘technical’ hiking gear. This was lightweight and the cooler it got the more layers you wore for around the house it was underwear trousers and vest.
We made coffee and were soon joined by Shoni’s Aunt, “Goodness” she commented, “You girls are early risers.” We explained that this was a habit we had gotten into while on Route 66.
We made conversation as we sipped out coffee and tea Uncle Dave appeared all dressed and ready for work he also commented on our early rising and made a telling comment, “Krystal won’t be out of bed much before ten when she’s not at collage!”

We packed what we wanted into the Jeep and set off shortly before nine telling Preity that we would eat out as we had no idea when we would be back.
We had a good day at the National Park hiking up the Bute the view from the top was stunning.
You could see over the Mohave Desert across Antelope Valley.
Next we went to the Mescal Wildlife centre followed the road to the Angeles National Forest drove through visiting the Chilao Centre and San Gabriel Wilderness area ending up in Pasadena mid afternoon as usual with us four we needed food we found this little diner called Andy’s Coffee Shop and stuffed our faces on the best corned beef hash and eggs I have ever tasted!

After this we set off to meet Charley’s dads’ friend we asked directions at the diner and were pointed in the general direction of the place an hour later we pulled up outside another bar-cum-diner which had about half a dozen ‘hogs’ outside it! (See I’m into the language)
Here we go again I commented the others grinned as we parked up and headed for the door.
We never got that far when a giant of a man came out and I mean GIANT in every sense of the word he towered over Charley and to my eyes was the size of a small out house!
There wasn’t an ounce of fat on him, he looked about mid forties to early fifties his hair was very short his face was – really well lived in is a nice polite way of putting it but he had nice eyes.

“Charley” he rasped going straight over to Charley he carried on, “I’m Max, honoured to meet Chucks little lady” he continued “Al Paige told me your daddy’s no longer with us my condolences little lady come inside and meet the guys” then as he turned he rasped, “They’re not as scary as they look!”
When he stood between you and the daylight it was like a total eclipse of the sun! We went inside following this giant of a man.
As we walked through the door there was about half a dozen men present, all warriors - you could tell by their insignia.

“Guy’s” Max rasped, “Y’all remember Sergeant Chuck Willis?” there was a murmur as these guys looked at us, Max carried on “Well I told you I had someone special coming meet Charley – Chucks little girl!”

It was like the world had stopped these guys simply stared then one after another they came and shook Charley’s small hand as she stood there bewildered and mesmerised.
We sat down, and Charley was regaled – (if that’s the word) with stories about her father most of these men had served with him and really respected him.
I could see that Charley was so very, very proud of her daddy and so very touched by the respect these hard men had for him.
We found out that the reason Max rasped like that was he had half his throat shot away which is why he always wore a bandana to hide the scars not only that he continued to fight while injured until Charley’s dad lead a rescue mission to get them out – Max was the only survivor of the small squad he was leading.

Just how many men’s lives had Charley’s dad saved? And how many men knew him?
As we talked Max said, “When you girls moving on?” We told him we would be flying to New Zealand on the 19th he nodded then told us, “Al say’s he want’s the jeep back so here’s seven G’s for it.”
“W, w, w, what!” I managed to stammer.
He looked at me like I was a simpleton and repeated, “Al’s told me to go east to see him and fetch the jeep! Now you just drop it off here when you’re ready to leave and I’ll get you girls to the airport – Ok?”
All I could do was simply nod, and looking at the other three they were as much in shock as I was. I mean we had just got more for the jeep than Gill paid for it!

We left some hours later we were escorted out of the place by Max - who owned it. As we left he rasped, “Call in any time girls – oh and next time wear your stick pins, you’re one of us!”
“Yes sir” we chorused as we walked to our Jeep – well technically Al’s Jeep but you know what I mean.
“Well” Kelly breathed squeezing Charley “You must be one proud girl” Charley gave a weak smile and answered, “I am and it’s all thanks to you guys letting me travel with you. Gee I’ve said it before but you’re the best thing that happened to me for quite some time.”

We drove back to the house and told Dave that we’d sold the Jeep he was as amazed as we were at the price but became serious when we told him who had bought it. “You have to be careful around those guys,” he advised us.
Shonali told him, “We know - after all we’re warriors – after a fashion!”
Her Uncle was amazed asking, “How? You’re not American and you’ve never been in the services!”
So we told him the story and showed him our stickpins. After this we talked for a while and we decided that we would go into LA to window shop and put this extra money into our joint account.

We went to our bedroom and onto the computer and cell phone we phoned to tell Al off for buying the Jeep back and of course to thank him.
We also went and organised our accommodation in Auckland as we had loads of extra money we went to an upmarket backpackers hostel The City Lodge. We booked a 4-bed dorm with en-suite. The hostel had Wi-Fi laundry and everything else we would need over Christmas and New Year - we may be away from home, but we would enjoy ourselves.
Next day we were again up early making coffee for all when about nine Krystal made an appearance much to her mum’s surprise.
She was more at ease with us and asked if we wanted her to show us the city. As this was a sort of an olive branch we of course accepted.
We went to get changed and on a whim I decided to let my boy bits breath for a couple of days as next week I wouldn’t have chance and of course when we flew to New Zealand I would be in boy mode all because my passport said I was a male.

So when we went to get changed I went into the bathroom and removed my ‘pussy’ I cleansed myself and it then realised that I had forgotten my cachet sex. Now what made me put a towel around myself I don’t know but when I opened the bathroom door Krystal was stood there talking to the rest!
My eye’s must have looked like saucers I looked at Kelly then down towards my you-know-what lucky for me Kelly got the message and gave me a small nod then I saw my cachet sex lying on the bed.
This doesn’t really look like any panties a girl would wear. Once again Kelly came to my rescue and picking up the t-shirt I was going to wear my panties and my cachet sex she passed them to me calling me a forgetful cow.
Panic over and I think we pulled it off. I retreated back into the bathroom and finished getting ready.

We all wore similar clothes stretch jeans all skin tight in different colours, tight T’s and heels with a jacket and of course a handbag (not that the four of us had much of a selection.)
We were going shopping for a real purpose as it was approaching Christmas and while we were sending e-cards we also wanted to send ‘normal’ cards to everyone.
Also we had decided to buy each other small gifts for Christmas but they had to be easily portable no bigger than 6” and we had to buy four presents one for each other and one for ourselves now this may sound silly, but there it is – something for us to open on Christmas day.

Krystal overcame her dislike of our dirty Jeep (still not valeted) mainly because I suspect we all wouldn’t fit in her VW Bug.
We headed for the shopping mall – well there were quite a few in LA and Krystal did a good job at showing us around my opinion of her started to mellow – a bit.
We stopped for something to eat then the four of us separated to do our Christmas shopping Krystal going with Shoni. Arranging to meet in an ice cream parlour in an hour’s time.

I had already decided on what I was buying the four of us identical small drop earrings the only difference would be the central stone, which would be our individual birthstones.
I found a shop chose the earrings and asked if they could wrap them for me explaining why as usual in America it was no problem at all. The assistant handed me four Christmas tags for me to fill in and there it was - my shopping done.
I did some window shopping and accidentally met up with Kelly so we made our way to the meeting place.
As we were walking to the ice cream parlour Kelly said with an evil smile on her face, “How about we take Krystal to meet Max!” I looked at her wide eyed telling her, “Kelly Jackson you have a really evil streak in you!” Then I grinned and continued, “Why not.” So later in the afternoon this is what we did. Shonali thought it was hilarious but nasty of Kelly! Charley simply shrugged muttering something about Crazy Brits.
As we entered Max’s bar we were simply accepted but poor Krystal looked like she was well out of her comfort zone I felt really sorry for her and gave her as much moral support as I could when she met Max I thought she was going to faint – she had to grow up a bit and see the world outside her own little bubble and these Warriors were part of that world

Heading home to Krystal’s we were still all friends though Krystal was very quiet after her recent experience! We told her how we knew these guys and how they had looked after us as we drove on Route 66 and I think she grew up just a little that afternoon as her attitude towards us changed completely. She became friendlier and more outgoing this in it’s self was a minor miracle and Krystal’s mum looked really pleased at this slight change.

The four of us helped Preity with supper – Krystal’s change in attitude did not encompass helping her mom!
That night we wrote out our Christmas cards and got them ready to mail we were talking about Christmas and our families when Kelly asked, “Susie, surely you must have some family?”
I was a bit uncomfortable with this question but I answered, “Well I have two aunties and an uncle the aunties are my mum’s sisters the uncle on my dad’s side.”
“Have you been in touch with them since.............” Kelly tailed off but I knew what she meant.
I gave a small sigh saying, “I don’t know how they’ll take........... Well err the changes in me.”

Shonali then entered the conversation saying, “Well Susie, there’s only one way to find out.” Then Charley asked, “Is there one of them you were real close to - that you trust?” The three were ganging up on me.
I thought for a moment then replied, “Well aunty Val we always got on I felt I could always go to her with any problem.”
Kell sprung on this and told me, “There you are! Phone her and talk to her you have to see how your family react to the new you – my bet is they’ll love you as much as we do!”

I wasn’t ready for this and I told them so but with some gentle persuasion from my three friends I agreed to phone her from New Zealand.
After supper we helped Preity clear things away packed our backpacks ready for San Francisco made sure our flight bookings were confirmed then filled in our travel blog.
Next day we said our goodbyes and headed up to San Francisco to see the ‘Californian Girls’ it was nine in the morning when we left and I really think Krystal was sorry to see us go!
We were going to take the coast road up to San Francisco and come back via the back route (the back route would take 2 days).
This road up to San Francisco is the most amazing road it hugs the coast AND the scenery is spectacular seeing the Big Sur coast was a once in a lifetime experience it took us ten hours to reach San Francisco then another hour to find Kirsty and Belle’s place!

So it was eight in the evening when we arrived they greeted us like family it was decided that we'd order a Pizza so we freshened up while it was delivered.
Then we sat down with a large bottle of wine simply talking and eating a wagon wheel sized pizza of and we were joined by Ellen, Jo and Kat so now you know the names of the Californian Girls.
It was the early hours of next morning before we had caught up on the time since we last met them (about 2 weeks) so we had a giant sleep over they all had to go to work next day but didn’t seem worried about clothes.
Also after work they had to go to Cheerleader practice so we asked if we could tag along mentioning we had all done some dancing.
As usual with these girls there was no problem with this. They were delighted that we showed interest and said that they are entering a competition so need to practice every day we shrugged and told them that’s fine by us we’ll tag along with them and watch.

This was my first experience of a girly sleep over – and it was a wonderful experience we all got comfortable snuggled up in duvets and sleeping bags and chatted away until we fell asleep!
The next morning everyone got up at different times and headed off to work we were given a key to the apartment and left to our own devices we said we would be back in time to go to the cheerleading practice.
We spent the day wandering around the city of San Francisco and then we were back at the apartment when Kirsty arrived. She grabbed her training bag and off to the practice gym where we watched the girls perform their routine.
This was really impressive and to our untrained eyes they didn’t need much practice we got roped into some basic cheerleader steps or moves or whatever they call them and BOY was it brilliant exercise.
After the training it was shower and a change of clothes as Kirsty and Belle told us we were going to meet some jocks!
Now this confused us because in the UK a jockey are small people who ride race horses these guys we met were most certainly not small!
In fact they were all big, hunky and very, very tasty, most certainly making out material! (What a little hussy I am becoming)

This is how we spent our time in San Francisco – touring all the sites including the trams up the amazing hilly streets. Apprentice cheerleading – which we all got really good at and of course hanging out with some Jocks and generally having fun.
Soon it was time for us to head back south with a lump in our throats we said goodbye to these great girls as usual promising to keep in touch (which we did and still do).
We took the Back Road to Los Angeles camping half way down. We passed through the beautiful Yosemite Park, Tioga Pass, Mono Lake, and the eastern side of the Sierras then into Los Angeles.

Arriving back at Shonali’s aunties house we were again given a warm welcome the next day we did all our washing. Then Singing ‘Car Wash’ took the Jeep to be washed and valeted ready for Max.
We called him and told him we would deliver the Jeep tomorrow if he could get us to the airport we would appreciate it this was no problem for him so we said we’d see him tomorrow.
We checked our backpacks again and took what we didn’t need into a dumpster packed what we were sending home ready for posting when I packed my girly cowboy boots away I went all goofy thinking about Mooha!
So we checked our backpacks making sure we had everything we needed and of course our lightweight crushproof (not) dresses and low heel fancy sandals.

I was now getting nervous and it was showing. Charley noticed this and asked me what was the matter as I seemed on edge.
I explained about my passport and my worries about not being allowed into countries telling her that I travelled as androgynous as possible.
As usual Charley put thing into perspective saying, “If you aint allowed in any country there’s no way we’ll be entering!” I smiled my thanks.
Next morning we got ready jeans, t-shirts and jacket, trainers we all tied our hair back into a ponytail I had no make up on however we all carried a hessian handbag.

Charley looked at me saying, “Girl you don’t look like any boy I’ve ever seen you look hot!” I groaned saying “Oh thanks Charley”.
With that we loaded the Jeep and set off for Max’s bar when we got there he was ready and took over driving taking us to Los Angeles International.
We said our goodbyes at the drop off place and I know I had tears in my eyes as we said goodbye to our trusty Jeep.
Just before he left Max passed Charley a Christmas present about 6” x 3” and 1” deep saying, “You promise me girl, not to open it until Christmas!”
Charley looked taken aback and stammered, “M, M, Max you shouldn’t..........” He cut her off saying, “I should and I have – now promise” Charley smiled wanly and promised then we each took it in turn to hug this giant of a man telling him we would never forget him I think there were tears in his eyes as he drove off.

Into the airport where Charley put her surprise present safely in her backpack tucking it away right at the bottom of it then we checked in at the Air New Zealand desk.
We headed for security thence into the departure lounge (leaving a country any country is easy).
We boarded the flight for our 13 hour flight (plus a day) today was Friday we arrive on Sunday!
As the aircraft circled LA we looked at each other Kelly said, “I don’t know about you girls but I LOVED America it was some journey!” I added, “And we met our new best friend here” I gave Charley’s arm as squeeze.
Charley smiled and responded, “And I met my three best girlfriends ever!”
So we were off to New Zealand; The Four Wacky Witches were flying but no broomsticks or pointed hats!

This is a gentle coming-of-age story about a college-aged boy becoming the girl he knows he truly is.
With the help of his two girl friends he becomes Susanna as they teach him all about life as a girl.
Please note this is a gentle, sentimental tale and although there is some sexual content it is inferred, NOT graphic and tagged where it occurs.

We settled down for the flight watched a film played games on our phones and of course slept.
We arrived in Auckland on Sunday morning 19th December of course the closer we got to New Zealand the more nervous I got and as usual my visits to the loo were getting frequent.
My friends tried to reassure me but it really didn’t help how I wished my passport didn’t have the tick telling the world I wasn’t the same as I looked.

We disembarked and I felt like I was going to the scaffold! As I stood in the queue my friends behind me I was imagining all sorts of bad scenarios.
But again there was really no trouble the young (and rather dishy) immigration officer just looked carefully at me looked at my passport looked again at me then waved me through - I could breath again!
My friends soon followed me and we boarded the bus into the city of Auckland.

We found our backpacker hostel The City Lodge and some place it was!
About 5 years old and really sumptuous for what we were paying. The staff was brilliant and told us that there would be a Christmas Party for residents.
They also told us about promotional nights and tours which could be organised by the hostel.
We also ordered a deluxe breakfast box each, which we picked up from reception.
The whole place was festooned with Christmas decorations it really felt like a home from home.

We were shown the large lounge and TV room the kitchen and dining room Wi-Fi desk laundry and finally our four-person room.
The room was immaculate with an en-suit bathroom fridge, kettle, TV and fan heater.
The bunks were bigger than a single bunk and the bed linen spotless.
It was so good that we went to reception to see if we could stay until after the New Year - yippee we could!

We had a shower hung up our clothes and I was a girl again (if you see what I mean) then once changed we went to explore the city down in reception we got talking to a couple that were also backpacking they had been there a couple of days and offered to go with us.
We introduced ourselves to Andy and Kelly (yes another Kelly) we laughed saying this could cause some confusion – but we’d adjust
They were a really nice couple they advised us to get some food and showed us the nearest supermarket where we could stock up on the way back.
We wandered down town for a look around being the Sunday before Christmas I would have thought it would have been really busy but it was just steady.
The showed us a bar/nightclub that they said gets really busy as there was live bands and disco most nights so we decided to go in for a beer.

As we settled down with our drinks our Kelly excused herself and went to the bar talking to one of the girls behind it.
I went back to the conversation at the table and forgot about Kell until a tap on my shoulder.
There was Kelly and a guy about mid 30’s; Kelly said, “I don’t know if you guys are interested but we can have a job if we want it!”
“Eh” I gasped - Kelly gave me that long suffering look she does so well and repeated herself indicating to a notice at the back of the bar advertising for bar staff over the festive period.

The guy with her was the owner and he was looking for extra nighttime staff over Christmas and New Year.
As Kelly and I had done bar work before we could work behind the bar while Shonali and Charley could be waitresses a uniform was provided so everyone presented the same front.
The pay was NZ$14 an hour for the bar-staff and NZ$12.50 for the waitress, hours were 6pm until closing with Sunday off and we would be needed until the 2nd January – Starting tomorrow night the 20th December – Oh and Christmas day was off as the place was closed.
This must be some sort of record for getting work less than an hour in a foreign country as well!

I was all for it so this is how we became barmaids in Auckland. Andy and Kelly were really amused saying, “You girls certainly don’t hang about.”
Tony (the name of the manager) said that once we were ready to go to ask for him at the bar and he would introduce us and give us our uniforms.
I was looking at the girls working and the uniform was a bit revealing to say the least.
We had a couple more drinks then Andy and Kelly left saying that we’d catch up later. Then we went to the bar we met some of the girls and guys working there. Until we got confidence they would be keeping an eye on us I was paired with Clive a really nice quiet guy while Kelly was with Sara a blond haired buxom girl who really knew her job.
Tony took our visa details and that was it we were on the books next came the uniform – I suddenly realised what I was going to wear apart from a bikini I have never shown so much flesh!

The top was a tight spandex in neon pink - well the only way to describe is that it was very short very tight vest finishing just under my boobs!
The skirt was a micro mini barely covering my bum but when I looked they were what is called a ‘skort’ that is a union of a skirt and a pair of Lycra shorts again skin tight!
Sara advised us to wear a sports bra under the top and get some really comfortable shoes she recommended ‘Jelly bean’ sandals.
There was a place we could change before and after shift so we left starting work at five tomorrow with Clive and Sara to show us the ropes.

As we walked to the supermarket I squeaked, “Did you see the uniform?”
Charley answered, “Sure it’s cute.” “Cute” I squeaked, “I’ll be naked!”
The lovely Kelly was cackling away at this and told Charley, “Our Susanna has a thing about flashing the flesh – don’t you dear.”
Charley just looked at me and commented, “Why, she’s got a stunning figure!”
I spluttered, “WHY! WHY! But; I a G..........” I never got any further as the three of them said in unison “GIRL”.
Shonali finished the conversation by saying, “And don’t you ever forget that Susanna Emma Johnson!”
And that started a conversation about my middle name that continued while we shopped and walked back to the Lodge.
We put our groceries away then went to the Lounge meeting up with Andy and Kelly - the first thing Andy said was, “Boy are you four going to look hot in that outfit!”
And immediately he got a thump from his Kelly, “Andy” she admonished him.
Some of the others had heard his remark and soon they found out where we were working and we had the feeling that we would be seeing some of them over the next few nights.

Now we were talking to just about everyone staying at the lodge about 30 of us clustered around chatting away.
We were asked what we were doing on Christmas Day we had to admit we hadn’t really gave it a thought so it transpires that between the lot of them and the hostel they were organising a Bar-B Q on the beach and we were invited.

So over the next couple of days we would be a shopping all of us getting different things.
We could prepare a lot of the food in the kitchen where there were containers we could use to transport stuff (it is the middle of summer) also we had two guys who were travelling in a camper with a barbeque and a couple in a SUV so we could all get lifts to the beach on Christmas Day.

The lodge were great and we borrowed some more cool boxes and a bigger Barbie!
Once all that was organised everyone split up and the four of us went to bed.
As we lay in bed we discussed the day this was our first day in New Zealand and we had met a great bunch of fellow travellers got invited to a Bar-b-q on Christmas Day were staying at a great place and of course got a job which involved me dispensing drinks half naked!

Next day we got up and did some of the shopping we were allocated to get for the Barbie our room fridge was full now!
We did some sight seeing and Kelly appeared with a huge gift-wrapped box with all our names on it.
Then promptly at five we showed up for our shift complete with sports bra and new ‘Jelly Bean’ sandals, which incidentally were comfortable and stylish and to match our ‘uniforms’ were neon pink and sparkly!

Sara showed us to the girls changing room and we each had a locker she asked our dress size and gave us 2 pairs of skorts then our bra size and we got 2 tops.
She explained that the two were in case of accidents (spills) and that we looked after our own uniforms but they washed and dried very easily.

We got changed and put on some makeup and lipstick our hair was tied in a bouncy ponytail.
THEN when I saw myself in the mirror I nearly bottled out! It was only the fact I was frogmarched out between Kelly and Charley with Shonali behind us to prevent my escape did I go through with it!

When I went behind the bar our ‘mentors’ started showing us what to do. Clive was a great guy wonderful to be around patient and really good at his job – oh and gay he lived with his partner not far from the bar.
He told me this up front in case (as he put it) I felt that I couldn’t work with him also to put me at ease in case I was afraid he’d hit on me!

I kissed his cheek and told him he was sweet to tell me but there was no need. So now that this was out in the open he showed me the ropes I picked the job up quick enough - except the cocktails but I’d soon get used to them as underneath the bar there were crib sheets with the ingredients for each cocktail – easy? Well no because there was at least two-dozen alcoholic ones and about ten none alcoholic ones!

I was practicing shaking a cocktail (non-alcoholic) Clive commented, “You’ll find that you girls get asked for a lot of cocktails the guy’s love to see your boobies bounce.”
“Oh” was all I could say – so that is why Sara recommended a sports bra!

A word on the guy’s ‘uniform’ this was as revealing as us girls a pair of tight leather shorts with a very short waist coat this showed the guy’s bodies and their err package!
So both the Girls and Guys who were customers had some eye candy!

How did I feel about being eye candy?
This was the first time I had ever wore anything as blatantly sexy as this. But it could have been worse I could be wearing tight skimpy shorts which would emphasise what is crudely called the ‘camels toe’.
Al least the skorts even though they were short and tight retained some modesty – just a bit!
At first it felt uncomfortable to be ogled at, to be looked on as a sex object by men - to feel their eyes on me; and watching my boobs bounce as I shook a cocktail.

I was well out of my comfort zone in fact after a few hours I had decided to quit.
Clive bless him must have realised this because on one of our breaks 10 minutes every 3 hours he quietly said to me, “Susanna you’re not happy are you?” I was miserable and nodded not trusting myself to speak.

He put his arm around me saying, “You don’t like being looked at do you?” I mumbled, “No not really.”

He gave my shoulders a squeeze and continued in a reflective voice, “I didn’t when I first started then Sara took me aside and said to me ‘Clive sweetie, look on the punters as a means to an end - they can’t touch you the girls see you as a sex god the more they like you in all probability the more tips you’ll get! Be mercenary Clive – it helps.”

As I listened a bit of realisation crept in then Clive continued, “Look Susanna all the girls that work here are stunning - you included as they say if you’ve got it flaunt it – and girl you’ve got it honestly.
You’ll get over your hang ups so don’t quit give it a chance!”
“H, h, h, how did you know I was thinking about quitting?” I stammered.
He smiled gently and said, “Because you had the same look on your face that I did when I started here.”

He smiled at me and asked, “Ok now?” I smiled back, stood up straight back boobs thrust out and said, “Let’s get back to it boy friend.” “Atta girl” he grinned back standing up.
As we reached the bar he said, “One more piece of advice if a guy heads towards your boobs it’s to put tips there! They don’t touch or grope the floor guy’s watch for that, normally it’s a $20 - but beauties like you and your mates could get $50’s!”
Did it become any easier? Well yes and no but the way Clive explained it put it into perspective and knowing that there was a no touching rule that was rigidly enforced helped so I got slightly less self conscious with being looked at and my body checked from top to bottom also with a steady stream of $20’s and a few $50’s our wages easily quadrupled. (How mercenary is that!)

We went back to the lodge about two in the morning Shoni and Charley who had been waitressing made a lot more in tips than Kelly and I.
One thing I never noticed was that their skorts were slightly different to ours they had padded bums as they were open to getting their bums pinched even though the door men kept an eye out for this.
It had been hard work, non-stop, so we slept really well and the next day we did some more shopping for our Christmas bar-b-q.

We saw a sign about cycle New Zealand which seemed like a good idea we made more enquiries and discovered that there was a good network of cycle trails and we could hire a cycle for a couple of months for the same cost as we would spend on other means of transport. Talking to the guy in the shop he told us that to really see the country would need at least 6 months if we did it all by bike.
Bummer as the most we could spare was until March about 3 months.
He was great and showed us that with a bit of picking and choosing we could still see a lot of the country in that time – he even marked a route out on one of their map for us to follow which would take about 3 months – he gave us this map so we could make our minds up.
However he did warn us that with the unpredictable weather we should be prepared to loose days to rain and strong winds – but also we could easily change our route should we need to.

We carried on sight seeing preparing food and of course working. The run up to Christmas was hectic and we all were worked off our feet.
BUT Christmas Eve at work NOW that was manic! We never stopped it was so busy we didn’t even get our breaks the bar was six deep and the poor waitresses were worked into the ground. But on the upside the night flew by everyone must have been in the Christmas spirit as we got loads more tips. (I made $450 that night)
The place closed about one in the morning, as Christmas day is a holiday we had a few drinks on the house then headed back to the lodge. Again we died when our heads hit the pillow!

Christmas day we woke up about nine in the morning, all sat on two beds and opened our presents wishing each other a happy Christmas my present to the girls were the birthstone drop earrings.
Charley must have been on the same wavelength as me as we each got a really pretty delicate bracelet.
Shonali got us really practical presents, each of us got a bra - but these were really cunning as in each cup there was a secret money pocket! Also she got each of us a set of 6 cotton panties some socks and a bangle each.
And finally Kelly her present was a classic baseball caps each with our names on the front. AND the big box she got when she arrived in Auckland contained 1kg of handmade gourmet chocolates from a local shop called the ‘House of Chocolate’.

Here is another new word to tell you how good these chocolates were; they were scrummy, absolutely scrummy!
Finally Charley opened her present from Max, when she saw the box she breathed, “Oh no, please no” this alarmed us what was in that box?

She opened the box and tears started to flow we looked and in the box; nestled in the velvet was a medal it was a bronze cross about 2” across with an eagle in the centre and a scroll below when I looked closely the scroll had ‘For Valour’ on it.
On the floor there was a piece of paper that had slipped out when Charley opened the wrapping Kelly picked it up and passed it to Charley who was in a hell of a state.
Charley sobbed, “Please, you read it” Kell looked uncomfortable but the pleading look on Charley’s face made her read the short note.

Little Lady,

Please accept this in the spirit it was given to you
Your daddy should have gotten this, but he didn’t.
Please remember your daddy every time you look
At this – he was a great man, a good man, a brave
man and a honourable man; never forget this.

Max

p.s. the reason I knew you straight away is you got
his eyes.

We were all silent after this tears rolled down Charley’s face. In all truth tears were rolling down all our faces Kelly and Shoni sat each side of Charley while I knelt at her feet stroking her hands we simply let her cry - this was how I started my healing process at Kelly’s house those months ago!

There was a knock at the door it was the guys making sure we were ready for the Bar-b q.
I went to the door and explained that this was Charley’s first Christmas since her folks died and we wouldn’t be going with them just yet.
I got the stuff we had prepared plus a box of wine out of the fridge and gave it to the rest to take telling them we’d be along later.
I don’t think it registered with Charley that anyone had been at the door I don’t think anything registered apart from her hurt.

We put her back into bed and Shonali lay next to her for comfort and support. Kelly looked at me and sternly told me, “Now lady, it’s your turn to talk to your aunty!”
“But...” I started Kelly stopped me touched my arm and softly said, “Susanna, you have to face this sooner or later – you do realise this don’t you.”
I knew deep in my heart that Kelly spoke the truth. I picked up my iphone and told her, “I’ll go up onto the roof terrace.” Kell looked at me and asked, “Do you want company?” I simply nodded and we left quietly.

It was lovely up on the roof terrace in the warm sunlight Auckland was spread before us the sea glittering in the distance.
I looked at my phone and taking a deep breath I pressed the speed dial for my aunty Val I had not used it since my family were killed – part of me wished she had changed her phone number and part didn’t

I listened to the ringing and secretly hoped that they were out but no a voice that I knew a voice that brought so many memories back answered.

“Hello, hello, Val Brown here” (I was silent, I couldn’t speak)
“Hello, is there anyone there?”

“Hello Aunty Val, it’s me” (a stupid thing to say but my mind was frozen)

“Theresa? Theresa it can’t be you’re.......”
“No, No Aunty Val it’s me err Stephen. I’ve called to wish you a Happy Christmas.”
(Theresa was my sister and I had nearly forgotten my given name)

“Oh darling it’s so good to hear you; it’s been so long, how are you? Where are you? Why haven’t you phoned? What is the matter with your voice? You shocked me you sound so much like Theresa.”

So many questions; typical of Aunty Val; so I started answering them.

“Aunty Val I’m in Auckland, New Zealand three friends and I are travelling the world.
I haven’t phoned because I’ve been afraid to. Sorry for startling you, I never realised my voice sounded like Terries.
And finally I’m fine, it’s just, it’s just that I’ve got something to tell you”

We talked about travelling and the weather in the UK and where we were.
I was putting off telling her and I knew it.
But Aunty Val thought different and so did Kelly as she was gesticulating at me.

“Stephen, you said you were afraid why?”

“Well Aunty Val I’m afraid you will hate me when I tell you”
(The emotion was choking me)

“Sweetheart nothing can be that bad you know I’m here for you?”

“B, b, b, but when I tell you I know you’ll hate me”
(Tears were flowing now)

“Stephen, for gods sake tell me; you’ve got me worried now”

There was no easy way to do this I was standing at the edge of a precipice. So I took a deep breath and metaphorically jumped over the edge.

“Aunty Val first I’ve changed my name I’m now called Susanna Emma Johnson. (Silence, so I ploughed on) and I’m living as a girl now!”

There it was out! And there was a silence.

“Aunty Val; are you there please don’t hate me that much” (I was crying now)

“I’m still here Stephen this has come as a bit of a shock I need to think about it – though I suppose I better call you Susanna”

“Please Aunty Val don’t hate me, this was something I had to do I’m so, so, sorry if I’ve hurt you, please forgive me” (A pregnant pause at the other end)

“Ste.... sorry Susanna, I really must think this through I don’t hate you but you must realise this is one heck of a shock to me. Does anyone else know?”

Miserably I answered, “No, I was too afraid”

“You went through all this on your own? Oh dear, Oh dear you poor thing. Look Ste....... damn I will get used to calling you Susanna! Will you do something for me?”

“Anything, anything I can; what do you want me to do?”

“I need some time to digest this but would you please send me a recent photograph of you and your friends – you have my e-mail address; I want to see the new you it may help me”

“Of course I’ll send you one when I get back to our room and Aunty Val; thanks for not hating me”

“I’ll hang up now dear and when I’ve thought on this I’ll call you back ok?”

“Ok Aunty Val, have a good Christmas this is my mobile number, and so you should be able to get me – unless there’s no signal. Bye Aunty Val and thanks”

“Bye-Bye sweetheart I’ll call you soon and you have a good Christmas. Bye-Bye my love.”

And with that the phone went dead! I was trembling Kelly was looking at me full of compassion. “Well” she said, “How did it go?”
I gave her a weak smile, “As well as can be expected she wants a photo of us and she’ll call me back when she’s digested the fact that her nephew is now her niece! At least she still spoke to me – and said she’d have to get used to calling me Susanna.”

Kelly smiled saying, “Well that’s a plus shall we go and see the other two then find something for our Christmas dinner?”
I grinned telling her, “What a squad we are! I hope Charley’s ok.” We went back down to our room where Shoni and Charley were sipping coffee.
Shonali asked about the phone call so I told her what was said.
Charley who looked a lot better commented, “ Well at least she’s still talking to you.” I asked Charley how she was holding up she smiled weakly saying I’m fine now sorry we missed the Barbie though.

I found a nice picture of the four of us put our names under each of us to show Aunty Val, who was who and I sent it to her.
Then we rifled the fridge and found some stuff, which we could make a meal out of and went down stairs.
The girl behind the reception looked surprised to see us and asked, “I thought you guy’s were going to the beach?” We smiled and told her the story saying we were going to make some rice-n-things.

“Like hell you are,” she stated, “Give me a minute” with that, she was on the phone we were standing there wondering what she was doing.
“Right” you guys go and get changed my brother will be here in ten he’ll take you. And before you say anything no arguments just give him a kiss as thanks that’ll make his Christmas!”
We shot upstairs put our rice-n-things away bikinis on and a sundress towel and our big slouch handbags we were downstairs in nine minutes.
Gaye (the receptionist) was talking to a really hunky guy who turned out was her brother he drove us to the beach where the rest were having the Barbie.

We found them with a bit of difficulty and there were squeals and shouts of delight as they saw us we asked Jim if he wanted to join us this was to thank him for the favour.
Jim was eyeing Shonali and happily agreed to join the crowd - so after a crap emotional start to Christmas day things were turning out better!
Especially for Shonali, who had an admirer I was really pleased for her, as she was the only one of us that hadn’t been attracted to anyone – so far.
This was strange because Shonali as well as being the best looking of us had a beautiful personality.

We settled down on the sand Charley said, “It looks like Shoni has a friend” nodding towards Jim and Shonali who were talking to each other oblivious to the rest of us.
I nodded and commented, “About time after Manchester!” Kelly nodded in agreement Charley looked confused so we told her about Shoni and Clive.
After we had finished Charley nodded and said, “Men can be such bastards!” Then looking at me she continued, “I bet you’re glad you’re one of us now?” I simply grinned and answered, “You had better believe it.” Then the festivities started.

This is a gentle coming-of-age story about a college-aged boy becoming the girl he knows he truly is.
With the help of his two girl friends he becomes Susanna as they teach him all about life as a girl.
Please note this is a gentle, sentimental tale and although there is some sexual content it is inferred, NOT graphic and tagged where it occurs.

We got to the Bar-b-q well before the food would be ready so we had time to get some sun. Charley had brought her guitar and there was a guy who played the fiddle and another who had a clarinet!
And of course Kelly with her mouth organ thanks to Charley’s lessons Kelly could make some music on it and I do emphasise the some!

Three of us girls could sing reasonably well so we entertained the rest of the group Shoni and Jim were really getting to know each other and Shoni looked happy - really happy.
Since the episode with Clive she had been reserved and tended to stay with us as a group.
If you didn’t know her like we did you wouldn’t notice – but Kelly and I noticed.

Kelly and I spoke and agreed that Shoni seemed to be relaxing talking to Jim. Jim went to get a beer and I quietly said to Shoni, “Rule 1?”
She thought for a second and shook her head saying, “No I feel safe with Jim I’m going to cricket with him tomorrow.”
Charley overheard and asked, “What’s cricket?” Now trying to explain cricket to someone who has never seen it is to say the least difficult.
Jim returned with the beers and he tried to explain. In the end it was decided that we all would go to the cricket match tomorrow.

Boxing day is a big days for sport we were working tomorrow night to catch everyone leaving the sports venues.
It was really late when we packed up Gaye (Jims sister) joined us so we had another car to ferry us all back to the hostel.
Jim, Gaye and Shonali left us at the hostel Shoni went to Gaye and Jim’s parents for a few hours.
We had a few beers then went up to the room where we sat on the beds sipped some wine and had some of the chocolates Kelly had bought (and these were really scrummy – have I mentioned that before?)

Charley was wondering what to do with the medal so I asked, “Charley are you travelling to England with us?” “Sure” she answered, “Why?” I thought for a second and told her, “Well you could post it by registered delivery either to your Aunty in Chicago or to Kelly’s mum to look after it!” Charley thought about this and agreed that it would be safer doing this than carrying such a precious thing with us.

We were still talking when Shoni arrived back she was looking – well the only way to describe it is radiant.
Kelly remarked, “Someone looks happy?” dropping the hint as to spill the beans.
Shoni simply grinned and remarked, “Very happy thank you” and that was it!
I decided to go into ‘boy mode’ during the day at cricket. Because when I was working; especially with the skimpy tight skorts even my small bits and bob’s would be noticed.
We finally went to sleep about two in the morning Shoni was up at nine and was ready for going out was she keen or what!
We dragged ourselves out of bed and dressed to go to the cricket ground.
This was a fascinating day for Charley we tried to explain the technicalities of the game to her - but it was very much like American Football and me - the game was a mystery to her.
The four of us left about five and went back to the hostel to get ready for work.
I went into girl mode and we headed for work behind the bar.

Another good fast night Jim came in and was monopolising Shoni. He took us back to the hostel and when we left the two of them they were starting to explore each other’s tonsils.
Next day we went to see about hiring bicycles. It was the same guy that has explained the cycle route to us and he remembered us. The place we were hiring the bikes from was called ‘Natural High’ they hired bikes here in Auckland (North Island) and we could drop them off in Christchurch. (South Island)
The bikes were fitted with back panniers and a front pannier they supplied helmets maps AND as an added bonus any gear we couldn’t get onto the bikes they would forward to Christchurch for us to pick up when we dropped the bikes off. We instantly thought backpacks.

After talking to the guy the bikes we hired were Cannondale Touring T2, we hired them for about 3 months and it only cost us NZ$700 each! And if we wanted to extend the hire period all we needed to do was phone them
We would pick them up on the 2nd of January!

We continued working. New Years eve was absolutely manic. We were working until four in the morning and by the time we got back to the hostel the sun was up!
January 1st the bar had a bar-b-q and to make up for our lack of sleep it didn’t start until three in the afternoon all food and drink paid for by Tony.
On the 2nd January we picked up our bicycles and went to the bar to collect our wages. We had worked 8 hours a day for 9 days. Our wages were NZ$900 (ish) but my tips came to NZ$2650 and the others had a similar amount.
In effect our stay in Auckland had cost us nothing, in fact between the four of us we were nearly NZ$10,000 up! All of which went into our travel account keeping some cash back for food and stuff while we were in some of the more remote areas.

We loaded the bikes as all our gear was very lightweight we could get everything on the bikes. (Including our backpacks AND Charley’s guitar she simply was not leaving that!)
The hire shop gave us a suggested route map with distances the route was a logical sequence starting from the north of North Island then all around North Island using cycle ways and roads to the ferry port then all around the South Island finishing up at Christchurch from where we would fly to Australia.

We said our goodbyes to everyone we had me in the hostel of course promising to keep in touch and knowing that if our paths crossed we would but in all probability we wouldn’t.
Shoni said a tender farewell to Jim I think there really was something there and so did Kelly.
In fact I heard Kelly quietly say, “You know you can stay here if you want, and pick us up in Christchurch.”
But Shonali was having none of it and left with the three of us from now on it was mainly camping.

Our total distance North and South Island was about 3400km this was mainly on the Nga Haerenga cycle trails and also the roads between the different trails.
We reckoned that if we could average 150km a day we could easily get this done plus some tourist time!
So finally we set off headed north to do the Twin Coast Cycle Trail. Before we started our tour of New Zealand we decided to stay a night at a place called Whangarei that is north of Auckland.

The campsite we chose was Whangarei Central, which as the name suggested is nearly in the centre of the town just off Tarwera Road we pitched our tent under the willow trees and set off to explore we visited the Kiwi North which had a actual captive Kiwi also a Maori museum a homestead and school it was a really relaxing place. Next back to the city to get some food and have a look around.

Cycling back we headed to the river where we figured out that we could do some sight seeing and eat!
Reaching the river we were not disappointed the views across were great and there were café’s and food outlets we decided to have a walk first so pushing our bikes we simply looked at the different yachts that were moored wondering who owned them and stupid stuff like that.

As we sat discussing the ships a voice behind us commented, “They’re boat’s not ships girls!” Then a middle-aged woman sat down beside us and conversationally asked, “English?” Kelly answered for us “Yes and from your accent so are you.” The woman nodded smiling and asked us what we were doing so far from home.
We told her of our journey then asked her the same question she answered, “I live on that one there.” Nodding to a boat called ‘Hi Earth’ she continued, “I love New Zealand so I visit here as much as I can – or as much as the immigration authorities let me” she said the latter with an ironic grin.

Shonali then asked the question that was also bothering me, “Err what’s the difference?” The woman looked confused so Shoni elaborated, “Sorry but what’s the difference between a ship and a boat?”
Then remembering my manners I introduced us, “I’m being ignorant I’m Susie, the blonde’s Kelly, the curious one’s Shoni and the quiet one’s our American interpreter Charley but she’s not often all that quiet!” Charley gave a snort at this. Then the woman introduced herself as Ayeshu.
Charley asked, “You sail that boat all the way here?” she nodded “Who was with you?” Kelly asked. Ayeshu smiled and told us, “No one – just me!” This impressed us no end - in fact we were in awe.

How to describe Ayeshu well I would say that she was about the size of Charley and I that is about 5’ 10; she had light brown hair and was very slender no doubt through all the sailing she did her smile was open and welcoming even to a bunch of girls like us full of questions and talking over each other.

“Do you girls fancy a cup of tea?” she asked. Did we ever we were parched so we stood up expecting to go to a café but no Ayeshu headed for her boat.
This involved a trip in a (what looked to us) a very small dingy thingy! Slightly nervous we hung back. She turned and said, “Come on it won’t sink – at least it hasn’t up to now!”
So we followed her onto this ittsy bitsy little dingy thingy then onto her yacht where we spent a really nice afternoon drinking tea (this woman seemed to be tea powered) and talking. We went on a grand tour of her ship (oops sorry boat) which as it was only 27 feet long didn’t take much time.
She was very reticent to speak about herself you would think that she was an international spy or something!
But our continual stupid questions must have worn her down and we found out she had sailed around the world BY HERSELF (well impressed) been through the North West passage (we had to ask where that was) as crew on someone else’s yacht AND she had even sailed down to Antarctica! (Even more impressed.) To say we were amazed is putting it mildly she was really an amazing person and oh so friendly.
I personally even though I had only known her a short time felt a real affinity to her – why I don’t know but I seemed to have something in common with her.

As we prepared to leave we mentioned that we had to get some food she decided to get some food as well so back into the dingy thingy and the five of us ended up at a chip shop that did ‘mussel fritters to die for’ her words not mine. (Never tried these before)
Then after stuffing our faces we ended up having a couple of beers with her before heading back to the campsite. After promising to have a look around Sydney harbour, as that was her next port of call.

We learned a couple of things that afternoon one was you are never too old to live your life as you want to and two she was right about the fritters they were dreamy.
However we never did find out the difference between a ship and a boat!

After Whangarei we were going to cycle the Two Coast Trail and start working our way around the North Island. But we got side tracked by Whangarei Adventure Forest – this is great fun where you do all sorts of scary stupid things on trees there are zip wires obstacle courses high wires. We started on the practice Maki Maki Explorer next was the Discovery, Adventure Vertigo finally the Challenge, Adrenaline, Acrobat course. Kitted out in harnesses safety helmets and arrester ropes – we all managed to fall at least once which really got you pumped up.

We only intended staying a couple of hours but had such fun we were there longer than that finally getting away about 3pm which meant we really had to get a move on to make our campsite at the start of the Two Coast Trail.
To get there on time we used every gear on our nine speed cycles and on good tarmacked roads we could really get some speed up.
We managed to get to the campsite before dark and set up boiling some water for a drink and having a sandwich each then sleep.

A quick breakdown of our route around the North Island. We started up in Northland on the Twin Coast Trail this is about 85km and passes through some really historic places and forest areas, all along the trail there are Pou erected along the route. Hand-carved by local iwi, these Pou recall the history and stories of both iwi and Pakeha settlements in and around the area.
Next we passed Auckland stocking up on food then headed for the Hauraki Rail Trail. Next was the Te Ara Ahi which is described as thermals by Bike and is a 51 km cycle ride through a thermal wonderland of steaming vents, bubbling mud pools and spectacular geysers You really have to see these to believe them.

And so it went on spectacular trail after spectacular trail with amazing countryside and friendly people.
We found that our schedule of 150km a day was easily achievable in fact some days we managed 200km. And we even did 2 weeks grape picking in the Hawks Bay area.
We camped on the farm and met up with four of the guys we spent Christmas and New Year with.
Everywhere we went we found other travellers and naturally camped together.
With Charley on the guitar Kelly harmonica and Shoni and I vocals we spent some great nights.

At a place called Rotorua we went on a Maori Hungi, which everyone said was an absolute MUST do thing while on the North Island.
And they were right, this is an organised event for the tourists there was about 30 people of all ages in the party going to the Te Pō (the night) plays a significant role in Maori culture, as it is the time when Ranginui (Sky Father) and Papatūānuku (Earth Mother) embraced prior to the creation of Te Ao Mārama (The Natural World).
There you go even I understood the significance of it.
The Hangi is the food, which is prepared in pit ovens and you watch it coming out of these.
The whole ceremony is awesome you get the traditional Maori welcome the Powhiri – the sound of the conch makes your spine tingle it seems so ancient.
A warrior challenges the visitors (The Wero) this is followed by a woman bidding us welcome with a chant called the Karanga (welcome call).
After this there are speeches of welcome and traditional entertainment including the well-known Haka

Then comes the food there are starters of mussels, corn on the cob, traditional rewana bread and dips, and a local drink made from kawakawa extract and manuka honey. This drink is soooooo gorgeous
Then comes main meal; this is an event in itself, with the hangi-cooked foods accompanied by flavored meats, chicken, lamb, vegetables and salads. A range of drinks comes with the meal - wine, beer, juices, tea and coffee.
Then come the sweets Oh we were in heaven it was well worth the expense.

Finally we all went on board the motorised waka for a journey into the valley at night. We really enjoyed the ride and the sights were unbelievable we got off at Pohutu Geyser.
We ended what was an unforgettable evening by sitting upon the warmth of the naturally hot rocks with a delicious hot chocolate. Listening to the guide tell stories while Pohutu Geyser is majestically illuminated beneath the amazing starry skies.

We headed back to our camp site absolutely stuffed full of food and feeling like we had scratched the surface of New Zealand even though it was an arranged tourist event.
From Rotorua then headed towards Wellington and the ferry across the Cook Straights.
Our final cycle trail in the North Island was the Rimutaka trail which we joined a short way in where the main road goes into the trait this took us all the way into the city of Wellington
We decided to have a look around Wellington decided to book into a backpackers hostel.
Some guys we met told us about the Moana Lodge in Plimmerton it was outside the city but had good bus routes.
This was nearly as good as the accommodation in Auckland it was more like a hotel than a hostel.
We got a family room that was ample for us four.
There was a lounge that overlooked the bay a shared kitchen and huge dining room.
Danny the owner found somewhere we could safely store the bikes for the week we were there.

After a month on the road camping we needed a bit of pampering so we showered then really washed and conditioned our hair spending some time being girley.
We tidied up our eyebrows gave each other a manicure and pedicure face pack the works.
Then we dressed in our most feminine clothes and headed for Wellington.
This is a lovely city we spent our week exploring it Cuba Street is really cool shops, bars, café’s, street entertainers and the world famous Bucket Fountain.

We also found a hairdresser that cut and blow-dried our hair for us even though Kelly could trim ours she was a bit wary letting us trim her hair! (I don’t know why)
Then it was time to catch the ferry to the south island we loaded up the bikes and said our goodbyes then off to the ferry terminal.
I would really recommend the ferry from Wellington to Picton. The trip is about 4 hours and the scenery is stunning!
On the way across the Cook Strait my phone rang. It was Aunty Val! I stared at the phone like it was going to bite me.
In truth I had been in turmoil all the way around the North Island – and the girls knew this.

Shonali said, “Susie, for go sake answer it.” I was terrified absolutely terrified!

I pressed the accept button and timidly answered.

“Hi, Aunty Val.” (I didn’t dare say my name in case she hated me!)

“St..... Oh damn Susanna love I’m so sorry I have taken so long
But I was taken ill on New Years Eve.”

“Aunty Val, it wasn’t the shock about me...........” (I was going to carry on but she broke in)

“No you silly girl - that WAS a shock but I think some undercooked Chicken made me poorly.”

“I’m so glad it wasn’t the shock....... (Then I realised) Aunty Val, you just called me a silly girl!”

“Of course darling you told me that you are a girl. Don’t you dare say you’ve changed your mind?
It took me a while to get used to the fact that I now have a niece. And, judging by the pictures a very pretty one at that.”

“Oh Aunty Val thank you, thank you so much (I was crying now with relief I’d been accepted by one member of my family)”

By now I was a complete wreck! I was unable to speak so Shonali took the phone off me explaining to my aunty the state I was in.
Shonali seemed to be getting on with my aunty quite well. This didn’t surprise me at all as Shoni is a real people person.
Eventually I composed myself and got back on the phone – I was so relieved someone had accepted me in my family.

“Aunty Val, sorry about that its that I’m so relieved. I can’t thank you enough for being understanding.”

“Oh darling, I won’t say it was easy but while I was ill I did some reading – and well let me say my eyes were opened. But sweetheart where do we go from here?”

“Aunty Val, I’ve never thought that far, all I knew was that I had to tell someone I loved! Oh, this call must be costing a fortune! Hang up and I’ll call back.”

“Rubbish Susanna – Look sweetheart do you want me to tell anyone to sound out how they feel?”

“I’ll leave it up to you. You know I trust your judgement do what you think is fit!”

“Ok dear I’ll do that but you must promise me two things.”

“Anything, anything you want.”

“Careful St.... Damn! Susanna all I want is for you to visit me when you get back. AND young lady keep in touch you can always text me. Oh and thank the girl who spoke to me earlier she sounded really nice.”

“That’s Shonali” I said with a smile, “She is nice. I promise I’ll keep in touch – I Love you Aunty Val I Love you.”

“And I love you darling I’ll look forward to hearing from you. I think I’ll start by sounding out your Uncle Frank. And speaking of him I suppose I better hang up before he has a heart attack over the phone bill!
Give my love to your friends – Bye, Bye.”

I broke the connection and looked at my three friends I was trembling with relief.
Briskly Kelly said, “There that wasn’t too bad was it?”
I looked amazed and managed to answer, “Bad! Bad! It was terrible! I’ve been tearing myself apart.”
Kell realised that I was a bit overwrought and replied, “Susie I know you’ve been worrying. What I meant was now it’s over you’ve started building bridges with your family.”
“Oh Kell! I knew what you meant it’s just me letting off steam – I’m sorry I jumped down your throat.”

We arrived in Picton mid afternoon and booked into a hostel for a night before setting off around the South Island.

Our route was through the county of Nelson/Tasman onto the west coast Wilderness Trail which was a series of old tracks linked up and was about 120km along the way we tried gold panning, rafting, dolphin watching, jade, wood and bone carving at different craft studios. Then we went on the Around the Mountains Trail – only it wasn’t completed in fact it was hard going with a lot of off trail riding the 200km took us about 5 days and many punctures!

South Island was in many places a lot flatter than the North Island. But when you got to the mountains in the south they were spectacular. And really hard cycling!
If you have ever seen Lord of the Rings then these were those mountains.
Our route around the south island was again logical chosen so we finished up in Christchurch for our next flight to Australia.

We decided that we were going to be adrenalin junkies and do some bungee!
As we would have been camping for 3 weeks by the time we arrived at Queenstown we booked into a hostel.
After looking on the ‘Lonely Planet’ and ‘Trip Advisor’ we decided on the ‘Nomad Hostel’ and booked a 4-bed en-suit dorm for a week.

The Hostel was in the centre of Queenstown we could store the bikes under the building for a nominal fee.
There was a Cinema room, kitchen, sauna, lounge, Internet AND we got a free breakfast!
The dorm was spacious and clean with shower and toilet so the first thing we did was shower, hair wash then head for the sauna.
There was a great crowd staying the mix was about 60:40 boys to girls and everyone was about our age.
Much to our surprise (and theirs) we met up again with Andy and Kelly – so we celebrated.

Next day we booked our Bungee jump at the Nevis Bungie (NZ spelling) we also booked for the ‘swing’ whatever that was! Andy and Kelly had already been there ad decided against doing a jump SO they decided to come with us.
We would be picked up in the morning and driven out to the site.
The next day when we got out to the Nevis bungie and I nearly bottled it! There was a spectacular gorge - wires went across the gorge and you threw yourself out of a gondola suspended about 500’ above the river.
The walkway to the gondola was also hanging on these wires – it was some experience just getting out there! Andy looked at our faces and commented, “See what I mean?” But we were going to do this I for one was determined to conquer my fears.

For some reason I was pushed to the front to go first (thanks friends!). The girls who strapped me up onto the bungie were very friendly very reassuring and really, really helped boost my confidence.
Then I was shuffled to the edge the three witches were watching me egging me on. (Thanks friends!)
The safety gear was checked for the last time and the attendant tapped me on the shoulder and said, “Susie, when you’re ready. LETS BUNGIE!”
I stared at the view it was spectacular then I took a deep breath then launched myself into space!
The feeling was like nothing I had ever experienced before the adrenaline was really pumping everything was a blur – and I was letting out the longest, loudest girlish scream ever!
I screamed until the bungie bounced me at the bottom and then finally on the upward bounce I stopped screaming and drew a breath as I went down for the second bounce - and my second scream.

I had never felt so alive! I was buzzing and I wanted to do it again! They got me recovered onto Terra Firma
I was so full of life it just wasn’t true! I was literally bouncing with the adrenalin I was ribbed something rotten over my wonderfully long girly scream but I wanted to go again!
The other three went – all screamed just as loud – maybe not quite as long as I had done but all three loved it as much as I did! We actually went three times each!
Andy and Kelly were shaking their heads in amazement at the state of us buzzing girls.
Then we went to the swing the girl working there told us, “A tandem swing is better as it gets up more speed and if you do it upside-down it’s even more exciting.”

That was it for me! I paired up with Kelly and demanded we go upside down. She had to agree or else she knew that I’d never let her forget the time she chickened out!
We got secured into the webbing for the swing. Then we were suspended 160m above the river on the end of 120m of swing.
Then we were released – no warning at all! The opposite side of the gorge came rushing towards us, both of us screamed – long and loud.
When we returned to terra firma again we were both bouncing both of us on adrenalin-fuelled highs. (And I had experienced a tremendous orgasm! I was so embarrassed as I headed to the ladies room to clean up)
Then it was Charley and Shoni’s turn they were upside down too Charley faced towards the gorge while Shonali faced away!
When they joined us while we were still high. The two of them were bouncing with the adrenalin rush.
However Shonali was very flushed and she headed to the ladies. I realised I was not alone!
This was the most exciting thing I personally had ever done.
We had paid extra and had photo’s; video’s and on line keep sakes of our experience.

We were still bouncing when we got back to the hostel so we went and booked for the sunrise jet boat ride on the Shotover River.
This was the first ride of the day and was cheaper – but we had to dress warm which was really no problem as with our ‘technical’ clothing we simply added layers.
Up early next morning for the river ride. This is named because it’s the first trip of the day not because it takes place at sunrise. It started at 8:15! I simply don’t know how much more adrenalin my body could take.
You have to wear a life jacket sunglasses and hat a poncho type thing is optional.
You board the ‘big red boat’ as they call it and WOW you skim the canyon walls at about 80kph inches from the rocks. The ride is 25 minutes long and is awesome. Andy and Kelly came on this with us and like us ended up on an adrenaline high.
For an extra $19 you can have an instant replay where you are booked on the next sailing if there’s seats – needless to say we did that and soon we had all been down the canyons three times and were buzzing once again.

Being high on adrenalin certainly gives you an appetite – so we had to eat. When in Queenstown the only place when you’re starving is ‘Fergburger’ so off we trooped.
One hour’s wait and we finally had what can only be described as the best burger in the world! Even Charley said these were the best she had ever tasted. (We laughed when she said this and called her a traitor to American burgers)
I haven’t a clue what was in the sauce but it was amazing. (I am Sorry to all of the USA – but you really must try these! Anybody who has read this entire story knows how much we loved the food in America)

We cycled some of the local Central Otago trails and went up ‘Bob’s Peak’ where we found the Luge Track. This is a cross between carting and the luge and is great fun. Our first ride was under instruction on the easy slope. THEN we were on our own where we raced each other on the steep track and in truth spent more money on this than we should have.

Finally after just over 3 months in New Zealand it was time to move onto Christchurch and our flight to Australia. This last section was reasonably easy. We camped out every night now it was autumn so the nights were getting cooler but it was still pleasant thanks to our hi-spec sleeping bags.
We booked into ‘Dorset House’ hostel and arranged our flights on Air New Zealand for the Wednesday. This was so we had a couple of days to prepare.
The hostel was very close to the shuttle bus to the airport and it was quite close to where we drop the bikes off.
Arriving in Christchurch on the Sunday we decided that on the Monday we would have a girly day.

This would mean that we had spent all our wages!
So in effect we had see the whole of New Zealand without dipping into our main funds what a result!

That night we discussed what had happened so far. Shonali commented, “Girls remember our schedule?”
“Err yes” said Kelly. “Well” Shonali continued, “we aren’t really keeping to it are we”
I was explaining to Charley all about the schedule we had originally devised and which we were already well behind.
Charley nodded and asked, “So are we having fun?” We all nodded at that because we were having great fun.
Charley continued, “Any of us got jobs to go back to?” We all could see where this was going.
Kelly then said, “Charley’s right let’s keep going until we start running out of money!”
This evoked a “YEH” and a high fives from the four of us.

Christchurch was still rebuilding after the earthquake some 14 months earlier however we could see that it had been a beautiful city but the devastation caused by the earthquake was still terrible to behold.
BUT a shopping mall had opened called re-START. Made entirely (I think) of shipping containers and of course we found this (Shops are like a magnet to us).
We also found somewhere that we could get our hair nails and eyebrows professionally done.
After a few hours we all felt like girls again though in a couple of days I would be travelling in ‘boy’ mode.

We wandered around the city; my heart really went out to the poor people who had suffered during the earthquake. But they were rebuilding their lives and were still friendly and cheerful. (How? I simply don’t know)
Then it was time to leave; for some reason I didn’t get into my usual panic about travelling – had I finally come to terms? I simply didn’t know.
This time instead of being androgynous I wore a bra that showed my boobies off. Gone was the tight bun this time I travelled with my hair in a loose bouncy ponytail.
And I had minimal make up on! Sod what my passport said I WAS A GIRL!

So we got to the airport and boarded the Air New Zealand flight to Sydney, a three and a half hour flight. The girls were travelling again!

Footnote: The Around the Mountain Trail should be completed this year, which means I’m going to have to return and take the easier trail – what a bummer!

This is a gentle coming-of-age story about a college-aged boy becoming the girl he knows he truly is.
With the help of his two girl friends he becomes Susanna as they teach him all about life as a girl.
Please note this is a gentle, sentimental tale and although there is some sexual content it is inferred, NOT graphic and tagged where it occurs.

During the flight my nerves were again getting the better of me as once again I was entering a country.
We were discussing my problems with the male box on my passport. Charley as usual hit the nail right on the head saying, “Susie, when you filled in the form with your new name and photo why didn’t you simply leave the box blank?”

My mouth hung open with the simplicity of the statement. Shaking my head I replied, “To be honest I never thought about it – bloody hell if I’d have done that I probably would be ok.”
Charley simply shrugged and said, “I just thought I’d ask.” The flight to Sydney was three and a half hours. And again the closer we got the more nervous I became.
But once again as I went through immigrations no one batted an eyelid – this time I actually looked more feminine.

We picked up our bags and got the shuttle bus into the city. We knew that Kelly’s aunty didn’t have room for us but we had arranged to camp on their back lawn while we were there!
When we got into Sydney we had to find our way to Picton where Kelly’s relations lived.
Railway was the answer! The Southern Highland Line stopped at Picton station and it was a short walk to Kelly’s Aunties place (About 1.5km) when we pitched up at the door it was answered by an attractive girl about the same age as the four of us.
She made a beeline directly for Kelly throwing herself at her and squealing, “Kelly, you must be Kelly – you look like a younger mum.”
A voice from inside the house shouted, “Ceri who’s there?” “It’s Kelly and her friends mum.” Shouted Ceri.

We heard footsteps and Kelly’s Aunty Sue came to greet us! Ceri was right there was a striking resemblance between Kelly and her Aunty Sue. Kelly’s aunt threw her arms around Kelly’s neck welcoming her and us warmly.
We were ushered in and after we had settled down with some fruit juice we got a telling off for walking from the station.
Ceri had a thousand and one questions for us and soon it was like we had known her all our lives. It was the same with aunty Sue (she told us to call her either Sue or aunty Sue but not Mrs Hind) so the four of us settled on Aunty Sue.

We were shown where we would be sleeping we thought we would use the tent but aunty Sue had different ideas. The garage had been converted into what Australians call a ‘rumpus room’ that I assume is a chill out space this was our bedroom for as long as we wanted it!

We were left talking to Ceri she was really a great girl and we all felt at ease in her company Ceri was our age she had a younger sister Shelly who was 16 and an older brother Greg who lived and worked in Sydney.

We found out that Ceri loved surfing, beach volleyball, dancing and cheerleading! We mentioned that we had practiced cheerleading in California and found it fun and great exercise.
She got excited at this and asked us if we wanted to practice with her and her friends – is seemed like a good idea so we happily accepted.
When she found out we had never surfed she promised to teach us then we got to discuss travelling Australia.

Now to any Australians reading this this will sound really stupid but we had thought about cycling around Australia – this was until we realised that the distances involved were impossibly HUGE!
To cycle this would take ages and would be very difficult if not impossible!
Ceri then mentioned the Greyhound bus that covers all of the country so we stored this away in our mind to research later.

It was now four in the afternoon aunty Sue was back talking with us when Ceri stood up saying, “You girls want to come to practice with me?” “Ceri” her mum chided her, “Ceri the girls have only just got here at least give them chance to recover.”
Poor Ceri looked so crestfallen; she had been so very friendly towards us that I stirred and said, “Well I’m up for it – c’mon guys we’ve been sat down all day!” Ceri’s face lit up, “Gee guys – if you’re sure?” Kell answered, “We’re sure now what do we wear?”

We were told stretchy shorts, sports bra and top. I rummaged in my backpack and emerged clutching the uniform we wore in Auckland (we begged one set each as a souvenir).
Me pulling these out caused great hilarity among the three of them much to the wonderment of Ceri and her mum. So Kelly took great delight in telling them the story of me refusing to wear them.
So we squeezed into them – actually after cycling nearly 4000km they were a bit big!
Off we went to the local sports hall where we met with the other girls including Ceri there were 10 in all.
We quickly got to know the girls and with my limited knowledge; the moves they were doing were quite basic so the four of us could easily keep up! Not bad for 16 hours training some 2 months ago!

We got some sodas and sat outside chatting away and joking. We were asked about out kit (which had the name of the bar and ‘Auckland’ splattered all over our boobs).
So the story was again told this time with me adding my bit into the story.
The girls were training for an audition to be cheerleaders at the Pepsi IPL T20 tournament. The audition was in 2 weeks time and the all were getting nervous.

For those of you not used to cricket. The IPL or Indian Premier League is arguably the best twenty-twenty cricket tournament in the world.
It runs for 6 to eight week starting May and finishing in June. (The Aussie Big Bash is the next best! Any Aussie will certainly disagree with me – but’s that’s a natural thing – they always disagree with a Pom!)

We left the girls about six thirty and arranged that tomorrow we were going to the beach where we would be taught how to surf!
In absolute truth we had an idyllic time with Kelly’s relations Ceri was great she was friendly, open and very giving.
So daily we went to the beach hung around with the girls and went every night to practice our cheerleading skills.
Thanks to the dancing we did we were quite good – not up to the standards of the California Girls who enter contests but we could do all the routines the girls in Australia could do.

True to her word Ceri and her friends took a lot of time to teach us how to surf and while we were not world class after a week we could stand on the board and make the beach riding a wave I was made up! As this added another pastime to our growing repertoire of different sports.
It was fun and good exercise! One downside of all this beach time is that I had to let my boy bits breathe more often as once salt water dried it becomes a little abrasive so I got into a routine of removing my ‘vagina’ every time I showered.

We planned our trip around Australia bus was the best option but it cut down the chance for working.
Greyhound (Australia) has a pass system where you buy a ticket for a given number of Kilometres this can translate into distance travelled by bus and/or accommodation.
As I said before the distances in Australia are huge we planned to start at Cairns, travel down the coast back to Sydney then Melbourne, Adelaide, Alice Springs (Uluru), Darwin, then to Broome, Coral Bay, Perth then finally back to Adelaide.

We reckoned that a 25,000km pass would see us but this costs Aus. $2,500 or about £1700!
We checked our finances which thanks to Gill’s contribution was very healthy and reckoned that if we worked for a while along the way we could easily manage this.
To keep costs down we would camp where possible and cook our own food.

Just before we went to buy our tickets and I mean like the day before we were going to buy them - disaster struck the cheerleading squad.
The parents of three of the girls refused to let them travel to India as someone had been telling them stories about what the cheerleaders got up to!
So the whole adventure was off.
We arrived with Ceri for practice only to be told the whole thing was cancelled as the squad had to be nine or ten girls - the rest girls were disconsolate.

Then without thinking I blurted out, “Gee if only there were someway we could help!”
I realised exactly what I had said when six pairs of eyes stared at me. I thought ‘Oh, Oh I know what’s coming here’.
Ceri said, “Can you guys help us pleeeeease? If we pass the audition all the flights to and from India are paid for your hotels and food are paid for you get to see India and you get about US$80 a game – oh and a manager looks after you and you go to some parties with the players and things. Come on guys it’ll be fun – say you’ll do it!”
We looked at each other these girls had been so friendly so welcoming we just had to do this for them – little did I know exactly how much this would change my life!

The girls continued to bombarded us pleading and to be honest I think we all felt that this would be fun so really we didn’t take much persuading. So we joined a cheerleading squad.
We were certainly experiencing life in all its many varied forms (I wondered if I was the first boy girl cheerleader – if you see what I mean)

So instead of travelling around Australia we practiced for a week then went to Sydney for the Audition the four of us now had the same costumes as the rest of the squad.
Now hair tied back skimpy costumes on (I was used to showing my body now – in fact I got a thrill from it) pom poms in hand we gave it our best shot in front of the men (and woman) from the club we could be dancing for – and waited for the outcome.

There were four other squads being auditioned so the wait was a good few hours we sat there sipping soda and talking and very, very nervous finally one after another the squads went in to hear the verdict.
There must have been two doors (or else they were thrown to the lions or something equally horrid!) As they never came back out!
Finally it was our turn all ten of us trooped into the room facing us were the people we had danced for - the representatives of the team. To say we were nervous was an understatement! And yes there was a second door in the room.

It didn’t really sink in that we had got the job! In just under two weeks time we would be travelling to India as a Cheerleading squad for one of the premier teams in the IPL.
To say we were over the moon was putting it mildly we were pumped up. Then we were introduced to our manager for the tour he was a middle aged man called Mr Ghoshal.
A woman came and took our measurements for our uniforms then we filled in all the paperwork for our visas we were given a list of do’s and don’ts and a list of what we should take with us.
Finally another list of how we were expected to behave while we were in India!
Then we were sent home and told to be back in Sydney in just over a week for our flight to India!

The train journey home was memorable to say the least we all were buzzing with excitement. The girls kept thanking us for stepping in and keeping their dreams alive.
We told them that in truth we didn’t need much persuading we were happy to help out friends.
When we got home everyone was over the moon for us, we set off getting what we needed on the list. Mr Ghoshal had told us that we would be better buying the skirts and dresses in India as we would find it cheaper. (And I assume that he made something out of it)

Preparation included getting the necessary shots we would need for a visit to India the time went so quickly but soon it was time for our trip to Sydney and India.
After saying goodbye to everyone we knew the ten of us boarded the train and headed into the City.

We met Mr Ghoshal at a mid ranged hotel and more was explained to us. In India we would be sharing rooms, which to us four were no problems as we were well used to sharing.
If asked we had to say that we were visiting on a holiday. But he said with a smile, “But everyone knows what 10 young foreign girls are in India doing.”
He had a quaint way of speaking and I never did get to know his other names he was always Mr Ghoshal.

We were two days in Sydney then we flew out to Kolkata. Shonali was really excited, as this was the first time she had ever been to the land of her mother’s birth.
Me well as usual I was panicking about my passport but again there were no problems Mr Ghoshal seemed to take care of everything in fact he took our passports and all the paperwork – we never even saw an official we were simply whisked outside to the waiting transport. All the formalities completed.

We left the airport and headed into the city of Kolkata. We travelled in a private mini bus and I was sat next to Charlie and like her I was amazed at what I was seeing.
India to someone who has never been there before is an assault on your senses!
Every sense you have gets thrown into overload the amount of traffic number of people is beyond anything you can imagine. The main road into the city was a cross between a parking lot and a pedestrian precinct!
Kelly (who was sat behind up) popped her head between us and said, “Have you ever seen anything like it?” All the other girls were similarly stunned.

When we got out of the bus at the hotel, the rest of our senses were assaulted. The noise, the smell also the sight of an elephant sedately proceeding among the traffic oh and sacred cows just wandering around the streets.
The heat and humidity the temperature must have been upper 30’s C and the humidity nearly 100%!

Shonali gasped, “Mum said I would be blown away; but this is like something I have never seen before it’s amazing.”
The four of us had a room together while Ceri and three of her friends had another room with the three remaining girls in the third room – they were adjacent to each other with Ceri’s room being in the middle.

We settled into the rooms then set off to explore now as you can imagine 10 western girls, young and fit and very attractive do not blend into the scenery.
But apart from polite curiosity we were left alone as we wandered around amazed.
Shonali tried some of her Hindi and was quite amazed that she could be understood even though Bengali was the main language of Kolkata.

Getting back to the hotel Mr Ghoshal had arranged for a seamstress to measure us and make the extra dresses we would need then we ate.
We had tasted Indian food in the UK; BUT this was totally different and really tasty.
Charley on the other hand had not really tasted this type of food she was immediately hooked and became an Indian food nut!
In this heat I had to be very careful with my hygiene so every night I slept without my vagina putting it on again during the day – the others understood my reason for this.

Next day we went to the stadium where the team we were cheerleaders for had their home games – Eden Gardens the place was huge my mouth hung open in surprise and shock.
Kelly looked at me and with a grin said, “Well Susie, you were worried about flashing the flesh to a few people – how you feel about this?”
I was stunned! I was going to be on display to thousands! I think I went into shock I was unable to speak.
The stadium could hold 80,000 people!

We were taken on a tour. The cricket team were practicing but when they saw the ‘new meat’ had arrived (us) we were soon surrounded by these hunks of men all nationalities.
After they had had their fun teasing us the coach and captain got them back to practice while we were shown the changing room and our uniforms.
Deep purple ultra tight fitting very stretchy tops with gold trim also a matching micro-mini skirt with tight fitted panties the pom-poms were mainly gold with some purple shot through there were also long ¾ leggings in purple for the more conservative area’s where games are played to go with these leggings a long there was sleeve fitted top also in purple and gold.

These conservative uniforms covered more of our bodies but certainly didn’t hide anything.
Then it was down to practice for us ten girls we divided into teams of three the spare girl was in case of injuries and to rotate the girls giving one a rest.
We would practice in the mornings until the heat started to build then again in the evenings we had our own practice kit but realised that we would need a couple of extra sets each.
Cue Mr Ghoshal! He fixed us up and soon we had all the kit we wanted plus someone to wash them each day and deliver them to the ground.

The idea of us cheerleaders was the following. We were in teams of three strategically placed for the home fans (the away team had their own squads) we had to dance when a six was scored in between overs and when a significant score milestone was reached (50 runs etc.) And when an opposing player was out and also between innings this amounted to a lot of dancing.
An afternoon game the temperature could be in the 40’s C with 90 to100% humidity, while the evenings were ‘cooler’ a mere 35C and still 90 to 100% humidity.
So apart from 2 hours in the morning and two hours in the evening plus an hour in the gym we were free to see India as we wanted.

Kolkata I believe means City of Joy and is HUGE there are loads of places to see so in our free time we wandered around the city.
Things to see are many and varied temples and religious places abound of course there is the Ghats on the River Hooghly the Prinsep Ghat is beautiful and so serene in the manic city.
Then the palaces and places of interest the Kolkata Marble Palace is another place that sticks in my mind it is absolutely beautiful.
Another place we visited was the Sunderbun National Park, which is also a sanctuary for the beautiful Bengal Tiger. We went around riding on the backs of elephants, which we helped to scrub down in the river.
All the time we were practicing ready for the start of the tournament and getting to know the players socially.

The first game boy oh boy will I remember this! We were in our uniform skimpy top and mini skirt hair pulled back and waterproof make-up on (100% humidity).
Nervously we waited in our teams of three. Being one of the taller girls I was paired with two Kelly and Ceri who were slightly smaller so with me in the centre we were symmetrical.
Just before the players entered the arena we made our entrance.
The wall of noise and cheering was unbelievable it was deafening I for one was like a rabbit caught in the headlights of a car.
Luckily Kelly was behind me and gave me an almighty shove. (I hate that girl at times)
My entrance was not graceful as I stumbled into an arena of sound, smell and colour. We trotted to our seats next to the stage just in front of a high wire mesh fence the seats we sat on between dances were sheltered from the direct sun and had a good supply of chilled bottled water.

Before things started music came over the tannoy so we danced to warm the crows up (not that they needed much warming up!) This was some experience for us all.
As once we were seen dancing we became instant celebrities, instant wet dreams for thousands of men I think we were lusted after and loathed in equal measure.

It was hard work and at the end of the match (average length 3 hours) we were shattered but part of the job was making an appearance at after match parties when the sponsors wanted us to attend.
So we had to shower change get the waterproof make up off and be bright and chirpy at the party even though we were absolutely shattered.

A word here about cricket and India. Take Australia there is cricket, beer, beach and religion (mainly in that order). In the UK its football, beer, cricket and religion. But in India it’s cricket, cricket and more cricket then religion a very close second.

But it was FUN real FUN! The players were naughty flirting unashamedly with us cheerleaders – no hanky-panky was allowed (or don’t get caught doing it or tell any tales)
After the first match we arrived back at the hotel in the early hours of the next day and slept until noon.
A knock at the door woke us and a voice shouted through the door in Hindi.
Shoni rocketed out of bed squeaking, “It’s my surprise for you guys!” When she opened the door it was the dressmaker with a load of clothing.
Her and Shoni spoke for a while then Shoni ordered us to shower then her and the dressmaker would dress us in our Sari’s.
We showered and I replaced my vagina, slipped on some panties and wrap then back into the bedroom to see Kelly being shown the correct way to wear a sari.

Kelly being blonde had a most gorgeous pink and pastel sari she had her shoes and bra on then came the tight fitting shirt (or Choli) this matched the main sari. Her shirt was sleeveless and came to just below her breasts.
Next she fastened the petticoat around her waist. This is important as it holds the sari together.
The sari was draped around her and tucked into the petticoat then the lacy end of the sari was passed around her and draped over her left arm the sari was then pulled tight around her back to her right hip.
Then the dressmaker skilfully made pleats out of the remaining cloth tucking these into the petticoat the lacy end which is the more decorated end of the sari called the pillu was then draped over her left breast and shoulder held in place with a small safety pin.

She looked so elegant in fact she looked gorgeous. She stood in front of the mirror swirling this way and that admiring the cut, drape and fluidity of the sari.
Mine was in a gorgeous green colour while Charlie’s was a peacock blue and Shonali’s a beautiful red. All the time the dressmaker was tutting and clucking away finally she was happy with the way we looked.
We hugged Shoni thanking her profusely for this wonderful present the dressmaker spoke to Shoni causing Shoni to burst out laughing.
She translated for us, “Mother says that the sari will make ladies out of the westerners! I told her that it would take more than a sari. But she disagrees.”

We were a bit unsure about going outside in case the sight of us wearing the traditional Indian dress may be insulting. But the dressmaker (or mother as Shoni called her) made us go outside shepherding us through the door.
It felt really comfortable to wear the sheer light material was so cool and so comfortable to wear AND it was impossible not to look and feel elegant attired in a sari. These garments made you walk elegantly – it is truly a wonderful garment to wear.
We wandered about and I think we caused less of a stir than when we wore western clothing.

So our time in India continued every three days there was a cricket match we flew to the different venues rehearsed and danced at the match.
One venue really stuck in my mind and this was one that was overlooked by wonderful Himalaya mountains through the gap between the stands you could see the spectacular sight of the Himalaya’s with the huge moon in the background it was so atmospheric.

With there being ten of us one of us always had a match off - which is how we managed to let Shoni go and see her relations.
However before she left we were in Jharkhand in the North East of the country our team were playing at Ranchi stadium.
The others decided to stay in the hotel so Shonali and I went out for walk. The hotel was on the edge of the city so we walked into the country dressed in a sari as by now we all had a selection of them.
We sat under a tree on some rocks seeking some shade having a drink of water each lost in our own thoughts when a thin reedy voice disturbed us.

I opened my eyes and through the sunlight I made out two shapes one larger than the other.
As my eyes adjusted I made out the shapes to be a really old man with long white hair and beard wearing only a loincloth his skin was deeply wrinkled his eyes milky white.

With him was a small boy I would guess about 10 years old. Shoni spoke as I made to get up to offer the old man the rock I was sitting on.

The man spoke rattling off words the boy listened then spoke to Shoni in Hindi.
Shoni looked shocked then looked at me with concern etched all over her face.

“What did he say?” I asked. Shonali took a deep breath saying, “The old man said that you are the one he has been seeking - you are the girl caught between two worlds he is commanded to give you peace.”

I looked at her in amazement I was about to speak when Shoni said, “Susie, remember this is India this man is a mystic please listen to him with an open mind – please I beg you.”

I had never seen Shoni so agitated so earnest. I nodded not trusting myself to speak. I offered them a bottle of water the boy spoke to Shoni as he took a bottle. Shoni told me, “The mystic never drinks but he thanks you and bids you to sit!”

I slowly sat back down looking into the milky eyes of this withered old man in front of me.
He spoke again through the boy Shoni translating, “Susie the mystic says that you are caught between two worlds you are unsure where to go and that he was summoned to find you and bring you peace – now if he may he wants to lay his hands on your brow.”

I felt numb unable to speak I nodded my consent how did he know? How did he find me? What was happening?
The boy led his master up to where I was sitting he then took the old mans hands and placed them on my head.

The old man then moved his hands to my temples and held them there firmly but gently. He was muttering chanting but no translation came.
In the searing heat I suddenly started to feel cool, relaxed and calm.

Soon I was drifting, drifting but I was walking however I could feel no ground.
It was opaque like a milky mist but I knew that I must continue walking towards the light I could see in the distance. “Stephen, Stephen.” This was a voice I knew oh so well - before I turned I knew whom I would see!

This is a gentle coming-of-age story about a college-aged boy becoming the girl he knows he truly is.
With the help of his two girl friends he becomes Susanna as they teach him all about life as a girl.
Please note this is a gentle, sentimental tale and although there is some sexual content it is inferred, NOT graphic and tagged where it occurs.

I turned and saw the familiar outline of someone I knew so well and missed so badly. I moved closer until I could see her features.

“M, m, m, mum; but it can’t be you’re” I stammered I was interrupted by my mum, “Hush child don’t say that word.”

I nodded dumbly then asked, “Can I touch you?” Mum gave a radiant smile and nodding answered, “Of course I am your mother after all.”

I couldn’t move fast as it seemed like I was moving through treacle but I reached for her and hugged her! My mind didn’t question what was happening.

“Mum oh Mum I’ve missed you so much” I sobbed. I felt her stroke my hair then she whispered. “We have been trying to contact you; trying to tell you that we loved you!”

I blurted out, “Please don’t hate me mum please don’t hate who I have become. I know I promised dad that I would always be the man of the family but.........”

Then I was interrupted by another voice I knew so well, ‘Susanna you were five years old when you promised that to me – what else did I teach you!”

“Daddy’ I sobbed as he came closed and hugged mum and myself “you always told me to be myself and be proud.”
I looked him in the face and saw nothing but compassion. “Yes he said, I see now you have found yourself. Now be proud of yourself and give me another daughter. I release you from your promise. However you must promise me to be a good daughter and make us all proud.”

Sobbing I managed to make this new promise I asked, “Is Terry here (Theresa was my sister who was killed in the same accident as my parents). “Oh course I am Susie” I turned to one side and my sister was there.

“Oh Terry I’ve missed you all so much.” Terry smiled and said, “And we miss you we have seen you blossom and have tried to ease your anguish but until we found the mystic we couldn’t reach you – now we haven’t long as this takes a lot out of the conduit.”

My mother said, “Susanna we must go you must live your life become the woman you are destined to be. That will make us so happy and we can rest in peace.”

My dad then said, “Remember we love you – my daughter!”

Theresa finished, “I would have liked a sister you are a beautiful person – goodbye”

The each said goodbye in turn, my mother saying, “Susanna my jewellery in the bank is yours please enjoy them and remember us. Good bye my daughter Good Bye.”

“NO! NO! Don’t go please don’t go” I sobbed trying to follow them but it was no good I simply couldn’t move. Slowly I felt myself getting warmer then hot.

I was looking into the milky eyes of the ancient mystic.
The sun pierced my eyes and as I came back into this world I saw that the mystic looked drained.

“Susie are you ok” this was from a very concerned Shoni. I was in a daze the old man took his hands from my temples and slumped wearily onto the ground.

I looked at Shoni and managed to say, “I’ve just been talking to my parents” she nodded saying “I know.”
“But how?” I asked. Shonali shrugged and answered, “I simply don’t know or understand but this is India and these things do happen.”

The mystic croaked something and via the boy Shonali asked me, “The master would like to know if you have peace?”

“Oh yes I gasped please thank him for me - is there anything I can do for him –please I need to thank him.”
Shoni translated but the old man wouldn’t take anything saying his work had been done but as the boy needs food a few rupee’s would help.
I pulled out all the money I had and offered it to the boy who only took 100 rupees – which was about £1!
When I tried to give more it was flatly refused. The mystic got to his feet with the help of his staff and the young boy.
He simply gave me a weak smile turned and shuffled off leaving us sat under the tree.

I sat silent for a while Shonali respected the enormity of what I had just been through.
Eventually I stirred and stood up. “Well Shoni” I started, “It seems like I now know what was stopping me?”
She nodded saying, “A promise made all those years ago.”

“H, h, h, how do you know” I gasped. Shoni fanned herself theatrically saying, “Susie, it was soooooo spooky you really freaked me out!
You were sat there with your eyes wide open just looking into the old mans eyes. Oh god and then you started speaking OMG it was so freaky.”

She then told me that I spoke the whole conversation as I stared unblinking into the old mans eyes.
She told me that she heard me speaking in my own voice, a woman’s voice, a man’s voice and another girls voice similar to my own! I had sat unblinking staring into the mystic’s eye’s for over half an hour!

As we walked back to the hotel Shoni quietly asked, “What you going to do?”

I shook my head “I don’t really know, but I’m going to have to talk with Jill about this.” (Jill Harvey my councillor)
And as an afterthought I added “And you guy’s” Shoni looked at me asking, “Are you sure? After all this is a serious thing?”

“Shonali” I gently chided her, “You guys are my best friends I need to talk this through with the people that mean the most to me and that’s you three”

We got back to the hotel but had no time to talk as we had to be at the cricket ground to dance. The omens were really good as we beat the Royal Challengers Bangalore by five wickets.

We were not needed at the post match party so I told the girls that I needed to talk to them.
We grabbed some cola and went to the room where Shoni and I recounted the day’s events.

Charley was the first to react saying, “Are you sure you want me involved after all.......”
I cut her off telling her, “Charley I’m certain I want you involved you’re my friend please help me think this out.”
She smiled and simply answered, “sure”.

We discussed the days events long and hard and really we collectively came to the obvious conclusion my mental block was gone I was now ready to become Susanna.
Now that I had found out that I was now ready for the final step to make me whole. I sent an email to Jill asking if I could phone her
I received a reply suggesting a face time which suited me so I made sure we had loads of credit on the SIM card as face time uses up the allowance – fast.

The face time conversation with Jill was surreal. I was talking to a councillor about a mystic out of body like experience.
But she took it all in the stride and talked me through it. Finally she asked what was the next step for me.
Very shyly I answered, “I would like the operation as soon as possible I thought of Thailand because we are in the general area - but I don’t know........... Well how to go about it.”

I spluttered to a stop all embarrassed Jill laughed and said, “Once you get an idea into your head you don’t hang about. Look Susanna I’ll talk with Doctor Kendrick and we’ll see what we come up with – ok?”

I was so relieved, “Oh thank you I gasped I’ll wait to hear from you.” With that we broke to connection.
The girls were sat around me as Shonali had to tell the girls again what she saw today when we met the mystic.
Kelly puffed out her cheeks and commented, “I’ve always wanted to see Thailand.”
I was aghast! I didn’t want to ruin their trip so I said, “This is down to me! You guys needn’t spoil your trip you carry on. I’ll go by myself.”

Charley spoke then, “If you think we’re letting you go through this all by yourself – forget it we’re going with you AND we’re looking after you. So you can cut that crap!”

The others agreed so I was out voted we were going to Thailand (if I could find a doctor)

The last couple of weeks in India passed very quickly we had a game every 3 days. As there were 10 of us one of us could miss a game and rest so while it was hard work but it was fun and bearable.

It was amazing and speaking to the other cheerleading squads we found out that these girls were from all over the world Russia, South Africa, the USA, Canada and they had all experienced the same phenomenon. Like before the cricket started we were normal girls but now - well we were famous.
After the first match we were akin to super stars recognised wherever we went in this cricket mad country. If we walked the streets chants of ‘IPL, IPL’ would follow us.

Some of the after match parties got a bit naughty as these cricketers were men away from home but I will say those that were married flirted something rotten but it never got further than that.
Some of the unmarried players – well suffice to say liaisons were formed.
The West Indian players they were brilliant they partied really hard and they were always fun to be with. There were a couple of players that thought themselves gods gift to women and I felt looked on us a sex objects.
One was a South African that played for England Peter Kevinson and the other an Ozzie with blond hair we had many discussions as to whether his hair colour was out of a bottle or natural.

So when all this came to an end I was sorry it had been one hell of an experience. We got our wages - which were about US$1200 each. And our tickets back to Australia.
Shonali had seen her relations and was really happy to meet them. We had worked it out so she could have a week off (we would cover for her at the matches) all of the girls agreed to this it was hard work but at least Shoni managed to see her family.
They were great girls and really good friends. We would be sorry to leave them mind you we would be close to them when we were back in Oz.

I was in touch with Jill and she had great news Dr. Kendrick knew a surgeon and recommended him. They had contacted him and sent the necessary paperwork to him.
The four of us discussed this and we agreed that we would see Australia as agreed that would take us about into September/ October.

Then we would go to Thailand for my operation.

I would have at least a week in hospital after the operation then we needed to stay in Thailand for at least a month.
Through the magic of the Internet we found a 2-bedroom apartment for rent at US450 a month as this was close to the beach they – note the use of ‘they’ decided that we would rent it for 2 months! I had absolutely no say in the matter whatsoever!

So my operation was arranged for the first week in October at the Suporn Clinic in Chonburi.
The apartment was Sukumvit Road that was handy for the clinic. I arranged for the deposit for the operation to be paid.
I also insisted that I paid the rental for the apartment, which of course caused a squabble between us.

But eventually we had everything organised before we boarded our flight back to Sydney.
How did I feel? I felt great I would never forget the meeting with the mystic and never forget meeting my family and saying my good byes to them (which I never got the chance when they were killed). Though what had actually happened I simply don’t know.
Shonali and I knew what had transpired Charley and Kelly believed what we told them – and that’s all that mattered.

AND soon I would be the girl I always knew that I should be! But first there was the small matter of going around Australia.

We arrived back in Sydney and headed straight to Kelly’s Aunty Sue’s the welcome home was something to behold. They were so happy to see Ceri back home fit and well and thought it was down to us looking after her – in fact she did a good job looking after her self!

Well apart from one little excursion with a fast bowler from South Africa! On the way back to Australia she pleaded with us not to say anything – silly girl as if we would.
She took some reassuring but as usual Charley put it exactly right saying, “In the State’s we have a saying ‘What goes on in Vegas stays in Vegas!’”
Ceri looked confused and managed to say, “But we’ve been in India” Charley gave her one of her ‘are you stupid look’ while Kelly explained to her cousin what Charley meant.

To welcome us home they had a monster barbeque on the beach, where I met a real hunk he was your typical Aussie Guy. Tousled blonde hair a lean muscular body sun tanned and very good looking.
I don’t know if it was my stunning good looks OR the yellow micro bikini I was wearing! (My hang up’s about flashing the flesh had completely vanished.)
After all that gyrating in front of 60 or 70,000 people and being looked on as a sex object I was totally cured and adored my body.
But he was hot! Kelly hissed, “Susie, he’s yours, he can’t keep his eyes from you! Play it cool.”
Play it cool what a stupid thing to tell me I was hot for him! For some reason I was animally attracted to him.

He didn’t know it for certain - but tonight I was his! But I’d let him work for me.

The day turned into evening and the ‘oldies’ headed home leaving up young’uns to party we had all paired up - me with the hunky surfing dude.
Well one thing lead to another and we went into the sand dunes clutching a beach towel.

My bikini did not take much removing – after all it was only three triangles of silky cloth joined by string!
As he caressed my breasts I was hot for it (sounds disgusting I know but there it was!) my nipples tensed and I was already responding to his caresses.

I fleetingly wondered what it (sex) would be like after my operation!

I could feel his excitement, so I loosed him from the confines of his swim pants.
Soon I was lying on my back looking at the stars and seeing stars as he brought me to several climaxes before he exploded into the condom I had insisted he wear.

We re-joined the others and the party carried on, every so often a couple would disappear to return a while later – what they were doing I haven’t a clue.
We partied until sun up watching the sunrise on the beach in the arms on a hunky guy – bliss.

When we arrived home no one batted an eyelid! Apparently it was quite normal all night beach parties.
We slept most of the day and spent the evening washing out hair and doing other girley things.

Next day we planned our trip around Australia using the hop-on hop-off Greyhound kilometre ticket.
Starting at Cairns then heading al around the coast, inland to Uluru back down the west coast ending up in either Sydney or Melbourne Ceri was in the garden with us as we checked the map.
Wistfully she commented, “Gee guys I’m going to miss having you around. Kinda makes me wish I could go with you.”
We all really liked Ceri, she had been so open, friendly and welcoming so without thinking it through I told her, “As we told Charley having someone who speaks the language is handy. But there’s one big problem.”
The other three looked at me wondering what was coming. Wondering if I was going to tell Ceri my secret!
So I continued, “Our tent’s a three man tent and there’s already four sleeping in it – it’s cosy now but with another body it’ll be crowded.”

Sue (Ceri’s mum) passed us as we were talking and asked, “What’ll be crowded?” Ceri explained, “I was just wishing I could go with these guys – just around Aus. But their tents too small.”

Ceri had until October when she would start university so she was at a loose end.
Sue looked in our general direction then looked at her daughter and asked us, “Would you mind Ceri Travelling with you guy’s; after all you know each other so well.”

Charley, wonderful Charley then spoke for us all “ Sue, I only met these girls in Chicago, they told me – well Shonali told me to simply ‘be you’. That was good advice so I personally would love Ceri to join us and I’m sure these guy’s would.”

We looked in amazement as for Charley this was a long speech; not that she’s quiet the very opposite is true, but serious thing she normally expresses herself in just a few words – but this WOW.

Ceri looked animated asking, “You sure I can come with you – if I get a tent?” we nodded Kelly commented, “It’ll be handy having someone who speaks the language!” Charley nodded sagely saying, “And SHE said THAT to me!”

Sue smiled and then told her, “Greg’s got a tent he could lend you” then she added, “And a sleeping bag and back pack – I think! Phone him to see if he still has them.”

Ceri shot off to phone her brother; Sue looked at us and said, “Are you sure? Ceri can be such a chatterbox.” Kell answered for the rest of us telling her aunty, “There is no problem, we all like her and as for a chatterbox – well you’ve heard us four when we get going” Sue walked away shaking her head commenting as she left, “True”

We sat there, Charley went and got her beloved guitar, and was strumming while we talked. The ever-practical Kelly looked at me and asked, “Susanna what about, well you know.”
Now I was at peace with myself and ready to become a girl I simply answered, “I’ll cross that bridge when I come to it.” To be honest now I had no hang ups at all about who or what I was – I realised that I was ME for better or worse with or without the dangly bits soon it would be without them! – Mind you it has taken me a while to make that important discovery.

We continued making our plans then an excited Ceri arrived, “Yeeeeah” she screamed, “Greg’s still got the gear, he’s bringing it over –yeaah I’m going with you guys!”
Sue came past again and this time sat down with us asking Ceri, “And what about money young lady. Kelly how much is this going to cost you?”
Kelly thought for a while then answered, “Well the 25,000km pass is Aus$2500 we roughly budget on $10 each a day and we reckon the trip will take at least two months but now we’ve seen India we’ve until September to do it.”
Sue worked it out and told Ceri, “Well I reckon that you’ll need at least $3500 – have you got that?”
Crestfallen Ceri admitted that n she didn’t have that amount, with her earnings from India and her savings she could manage $2000 tops.

She looked so depressed I think we all felt sorry for her. Sue took a drink then simply said, “I’ll talk to your dad tonight – but no promises” before Ceri could speak Sue finished off, “And you’ll pay it back young lady!”

Looking at the Greyhound map shows our trip around Australia starting at Cooktown down the coast to Melbourne then to Adelaide across to Alice Springs then Darwin down to Broome, Coral Bay, Perth following the coast back to Adelaide then finally to Sydney for our flight to Thailand. Or at least this was the plan.

I got an email from Aunty Val asking me if I could give her a phone call. This worried me as I thought (a) she was ill or (b) she had changed her mind about me. I worked out the time difference and phoned hoping to get her about eight in the evening.

When she answered I was relieved to find that both my fears were groundless, she wanted me to phone to tell me that another relation lived in Darwin a cousin of my dad called Bert and Wanda Ellis and if we wanted to we could visit them.
My first thought was why not! Then I thought who was it they were expecting Susanna or my male self.
When I asked Aunty Val said, “Why darling – Susanna they know you as Susanna. Look sweetheart I am really proud that you felt that you could tell me. Now who else you tell is entirely up to you.”
“Oh thanks Aunty Val I really trust and respect you – err I have something rather strange to tell you that you may find impossible to believe.” I then went onto recount the meeting with the mystic.

When I had finished there was silence finally she said, “Lovie, I wasn’t going to say anything but I have had some strange dreams since you told me about your changes.
So I honestly believe you and you telling me this has put the dreams into a context – at least I now know that I’m not going crazy.”

We said out goodbyes Aunty Val promising to contact the relation I never knew I had.
Soon we would be setting off around Australia then to Thailand for me to truly become Susanna.

This is a gentle coming-of-age story about a college-aged boy becoming the girl he knows he truly is.
With the help of his two girl friends he becomes Susanna as they teach him all about life as a girl.
Please note this is a gentle, sentimental tale and although there is some sexual content it is inferred, NOT graphic and tagged where it occurs.

I came off my phone and looked at the girls. Apparently I’ve a relation in Darwin according to my Aunty Val – shall we call and see them? Shonali was the first to react, “Of course Susie we’re going to Darwin anyhow so it would be rude not to.”

So that was decided we continued talking telling Ceri what she would need. Australia is a wonderful country where the clothes you need are for hot weather so a lot of what we had we could leave at Aunty Sue’s until we brought Ceri home in September ready for her to start university!

We had a night slobbing about listening to music doing our nails and gently teasing each other. Ceri was so excited that she kept asking if we were sure we wanted her along.
After about the zillionth time Charley turned to her and said, “Ceri! We or rather they sure do want you to come with us – me, I’m just the American Translator for these crazy Brits. I decided that they needed looking after so I kinda tagged along after the States! So shut up asking if they really want you to come with us sorry - them right guys?” She said this last bit turning to the three of us.

Kelly said jokingly, “Don’t forget we’ve left the states – you’re redundant now! Charley pulled a face and said in a little girl voice, “And here’s me thinking you guy’s liked me.”

This ended up in a general wrestling and tickling match, which degenerated into a pillow fight.
Ceri was unsure as to whether it was ok to join in so Shonali cured that by grabbing her and tickling her so that there were five girls squealing, laughing and squirming on the floor battering each other with cushions when Aunty Sue came into the room.

“Geez girls I know this is the rumpus room but for gods sake keep it down!” She had to shout to make herself heard. “What’s going on love?” this was from Ted Ceri’s dad. “Ted luv” Sue said, “You don’t want to come in here there are boobs and bums everywhere!”

“Let me in!” Was the response to that as he stuck his head into the room “Geez I could sell tickets for this to the bloke’s down the pub.”
Mind you he had a broad grin on his face as he said this. The five of us were laid in a heap looking up at them grinning inanely clutching our weapons (cushions).

Aunt Sue continued, “Your dad has agreed to lend you $2000!” Ceri let out a whoop, leapt up and flung her arms around her mum and dad. She was bouncing up and down in excitement.
Her dad tempered this a little by saying, “And you’ll pay it all back young lady – understand?”

“Understood dad” she replied. Her mum commented, “It’ll be worth two grand for a couple of month’s peace and quiet.”

“I’ll hold you to that mum” Ceri quipped.

At supper we continued to discuss how we were going to get up to Cairns. This was a good example of our naivety as to the distances involved in Australia being from Sydney to Cairns it’s about 2,000 miles by car – and we were thinking about cycling!!!!!

Ceri’s dad then said, “Look girls I’ll ask around. There may be a trucker going up that way.”
Our alternatives were train (4 days including a one day stop in Brisbane.) Bus but that would use up some of our passes kilometres – and finally flying which was not too expensive at about $100 one way or of course a free ride on a truck!

We ended up flying, as there were no trucks going up that way. So we bought our 25,000km passes, packed up and said goodbye to everyone promising to see them in about three weeks when we passed through Sydney again. Then Aunty Sue took the five of us to the airport.

We arrived in Cairns and found a campsite right in the middle of the town and set up our tents in a shady area then set off to explore.
Of course we ended up at the beach and five young attractive girls soon grabbed the attention of the local guys.

The Aussie guys are great. Really friendly and open, great fun to be with – but most of them are a subtle as a 28lb sledgehammer.
Their idea of a chat up line is “Hi I’m Dave lets shag!” and their idea of foreplay is a shake followed by “Are you awake?”
BUT at least you know where you are with them. As I said, I personally really like them.

After a couple of days we boarded our first bus and set off down the coast to Townsville, MacKay, Bundaberg, Rainbow Beach then Brisbane.
We managed to find great campsites and had a great time. By now our impromptu music sessions were a well oiled performance and usually attracted people. So far Charley’s guitar was doing well though it did look a touch more battered now.

Brisbane..... How to describe the city?

It would be stupid to say it’s big because it is! And it’s warm even in winter because this is an obvious thing to say.
The hostel we decided on was ‘The Brisbane Backpackers Resort’ which looked really good.
As there were now five of us we had booked a 6-bed girls dorm with ensuite shower, air con, fridge and TV.
The resort had everything. Bar, Restaurant, pool and spa just about every game you could think of and a shuttle bus to the City. The last bus back was 7pm but Friday and Saturday there was a party bus, which left the city at 11pm.

So as usual, we got a brochure and decided what we would do for the coming week that we had decided to stay.
Today was Friday so of course the ‘Party Bus beckoned us. Piling on the shuttle bus about 6 pm in full girl mode, dress, heels, make up the lot we headed into the city.
We had been told that a place called Fortitude Valley had just about everything we needed. Bars, nightclubs and at this present moment FOOD - because the five of us were starving.

First place we found was a restaurant called ‘The Fat Dumpling’. This restaurant specialises in – well obviously dumplings.
So once seated we each ordered different types of dumplings poached, steamed and fried so we could try everything it was great and filled us up well.

Then we started wandering around Fortitude Valley calling in a few bars along the way, eventually ending up just making the bus, all a bit tipsy. A gaggle of giggling slightly pissed girls. I had a feeling that in the Fortitude Valley area you could get into trouble if you were that way inclined.

Saturday and we were going to visit “Davies Park market, which was in West End where our hostel was. This was a lovely place full of all sorts of stalls and nestled beneath some huge Fig trees.

We were wandering around drinking ice-cold yogurt drinks when a runaway dog battered us! Well really the dog collided with me. My drink shot out of my hand and I fell but I managed to grab hold of the lead of a very furry, very friendly Old English sheepdog.
Unfortunately my strawberry yogurt had landed all over a girl who looked to be in her mid 20’s and didn’t look too pleased with me.

“Jeez I love yogurt but not like this!” she managed to say looking at me on the floor being comprehensively licked by my new best friend.
Her companion was wetting herself looking at me on the floor trying to get up with the dog having different ideas and her friend who was splattered with strawberry yogurt.

I struggled to my feet apologising profusely while Kelly, Charley, Ceri and Shoni were trying to help the poor girl clean herself.

Then Kelly had a brainwave and said, “Err I’ve just bought a T shirt, you’re welcome to it to replace your top”.
The girl refused but her friend said, “Look Panda it’s either go home to get changed, walk around covered in goo or borrow the T shirt.”

Then she looked at us she carried on asking “Poms?” Ceri answered for us. Telling her “these three are Poms.” Then nodding towards Charley, “Charley’s a Septic.”
“And you’re from Sydney – right!” the blond girl said looking at Ceri.

Ceri nodded saying, “And I know who you are. You’re...........” She didn’t get any further, as the blonde girl interrupted her, “Please don’t say my name out loud I’m trying to get some peace and quiet.”

This piqued my interest so I started to ask, “Who........” Ceri said, “I’ll tell you later Susie. We all walked to the nearest toilet with the Yogurt covered girl telling us to call her Panda.
I was still hanging onto the lead of my new best friend, anxiously looking around for anyone looking remotely worried about their lost dog.

As we stood waiting Ceri asked in a quiet voice, “Are you really Nikki Stapleton?”
The blond girl grinned answering, “Yep but at the minute I’m trying to get some peace and quiet that’s why I’m wearing these huge shades! So please call me Louise - my middle name and please don’t broadcast that I’m here.”
Ceri excitedly answered, “Sure Louise but my Dad thinks you’re great.”
Kelly butted in saying, “You’re welcome to come with us. After all no one would expect to notice you especially with us, a load of tourists!”

Just then Panda came out of the loo sporting Kelly’s T-shirt and looking far more relaxed now she was clear of the yogurt.
Louise put our proposition to her grinning she said, “At least I’ll know where these three are. Especially the yogurt throwing one!” Looking directly at me and as usual I blushed crimson.
Then she looked at my new best friend and went all goofy sighing, “Jeeze, is this dog cute or is it cute?”
As she said this she knelt down and was giving the dog a really good cuddle, which the dog loved so now Panda had a new best friend.

“Oscar, Oscar.” The dog looked up very alert at the words being called out from guy running up to us. I commented, “I think we’re about to loose our friend Panda.”
She looked up saying, “That’s a shame I’d love one of these guys – Oh and the names Amanda it’s Louise that calls me Panda”
I apologised again but all she said was “That’s OK I’m used to it now.”
Finally a red-faced guy got to us. From the reaction of Oscar this was his owner.

The middle-aged guy panted, “The drongo did a runner – thanks girls for catching him”.
I smiled saying, “No problems it was a lucky catch here you go” I reluctantly handed him the lead and Amanda reluctantly stopped cuddling her new best friend.

And this is how we met Nikki Stapleton the scourge of any batsman facing her amazing spin bowling – or Louise as we called her when she was hiding behind the huge shades (like we all were).

As Kelly surmised seven girls from three nations attracted very little interest especially as five of us acted like the tourists we were so Nikki managed to get a quiet few days away from the public gaze.

We mentioned that we were heading back to the hostel for a beer and asked if they wanted to come with us.
Much to my amazement they accepted and soon we were back at the hostel drinking ice-cold lager - telling Louise and Amanda our story so far.
Especially our time in India while we didn’t give any real secrets away we did mention some names Nikki would know.
All this thanks to an errant Old English Sheepdog (OES) and a yogurt drink.

We met up with the two for them for a couple of days and on one of them experienced the hassle Nikki had to endure when she was recognised. Adoring fans surrounded her wanting her autograph, which she happily gave.
Especially the kids who she freely gave her time to; but we could see that ignorant people who simply thrust bit’s of paper under her nose really pissed her off but she didn’t show it - at least not too much!

Then Nikki had to go and do whatever famous cricketers do making personal appearances and such like.
On this last day, Ceri shyly asked her, “Do you think you could give me your autograph for my Dad because he thinks you’re fantastic. One of the best spinners the country’s produced he reckons.”

Nikki blushed at Ceri saying this to her before saying, “I’ll tell you what…. because your dad’s a fan if you’ll give me your address and his name I’ll send him something.”
Ceri was over the moon beaming from ear to ear, “Are you sure it’s no trouble?”

Amanda sighed answering for Nikki. “Ceri, give her you dad’s name and address. When she’s like this, there’s no stopping her!”

Ceri did as she was told and the five of us said farewell to these two great girls who had devoted so much time showing us around – Oh and we even had a personal tour around the world famous Gabba Stadium how she swung that I’ll never know! What a wonderful few days we had enjoyed.

From there we travelled down to Gold Coast where we spent a couple of days doing conservation work on Coomera Island. We had decided that we would do some work and volunteering seemed a good a way as any also Ceri was studying Zoology at University and she knew of some projects which would welcome 5 unskilled girls.

After the Gold Coast we carried on down the coast, missing Sydney. Well when I say missing we went to Ceri’s to have a home cooked meal and get ready for the next leg (and also do what washing we had amassed).

A very excited Uncle Ted wanting to know what the hell we had been doing greeted us.
As true to her word, Nikki had sent an autographed picture of herself BUT she’d also sent a test team autographed cricket bat as well. We told him the story about the OES and a strawberry yogurt drink.
AND she had sent us 5 identical bikinis in Green with Gold Stars and a note that said, ‘ When you wear these you’re supporting the Ozzie cricket team.’ And the note was signed Nikki.

From Sydney we travelled down to Canberra, Wagga Wagga and then Melbourne.
At the campsite in on the beach near Melbourne we pitched our tents made some supper and as usual sat around chatting.

I was on the ipad and using Facebook, when I saw a message on my page from Jill my counsellor, “Oh No!” I gasped.
Kelly looked at me and asked, “What’s up Susie?”
Being a bit of a drama queen I squeaked, “The clinic in Thailand – it’s had a fire and my operations been cancelled!”

Now I had totally forgotten that Ceri didn’t know about the other me. Ceri looked up and asked, “What operation Susie?”

What followed can only be described as a deathly silence (or a pregnant pause) as the four of us looked at each other.
I remembered that I had promised myself that now I was ready to become a girl I would be honest.
Kelly got up saying; “Ceri feel like a walk?” which translated into ‘Come for a walk’ by the tone of her voice.

I was just about to get up when Kelly looked at me and said, “Stay here Susie – I’ll fill Ceri in ok!”
When Kell was in this frame of mind it was best to acquiesce so I sat down and watched the two of the wander off. I gnawed my bottom lip in anguish.
Charley shuffled up to me and put her arm around me saying, “Don’t worry it’ll be ok. Ceri’s a good kid a bit sheltered but a good kid.”

Continuing on Charley asked, “But what are YOU going to do?” Numbly I shook my head, “I’ll email Jill and see what she advises.”
I had just finished sending Jill Harvey an email asking for advice, when Kelly and Ceri came back. Ceri was somewhat reluctant to say anything. I looked at Kelly and the smile and slight nod of her head gave me some hope.

The two of them sat down, with Ceri sitting well away from me. She looked at me and simply asked, “Why?”

I looked straight into her eyes and said, “because I hated being a man.......”
Ceri stopped me asking again, “Not that why! Why didn’t you tell me earlier – didn’t you trust me?”
Then she burst into tears it would seem my idea of not telling her to protect her and me had badly backfired.

While Kelly and Charley comforted her I thought about her question – why hadn’t I told her earlier? I took a deep breath and started, “Ceri I’m really sorry I’ve upset you, because that’s the last thing I would want to do. But it’s something I just don’t talk about.”

This gained me a sharp look from Charley as she hated liars, which is what I had just turned into and I decided that the truth needed telling never mind the half-truths!

So I started again, “I was very wrong not to tell you straight away since I told Charley on the first day we set off.”
This earned a smile and slight nod from Charley. I soldiered on, “The reason I told Charley was that we were setting off around the world and four of us would be using a three man tent so keeping something secret wasn’t an option. Also if Charley was uncomfortable travelling with someone like me she could go home and we would never see each other again.”

Ceri held my gaze and asked, “And me?”

I sighed and answered, “Ceri, you’re different. You’re one of my best friend’s cousins and there was every chance we would see you again and hear from you too. It was impossible for you to share our tent so I thought that I had a better chance of keeping my secret. I’m sorry that I’ve hurt you really, really sorry. I would never do that intentionally to you - please you have to believe me.”

I could feel tears pricking the back of my eyes. Shonali spoke then in a soft voice she said, “Ceri what Susie has just said is true. She would never knowingly hurt anybody she is too soft for her own good. Please give her the benefit of the doubt. What she did was for the best possible reasons - but it seems in your case they were the wrong reasons.”

In a small voice Ceri asked, “Is that why you have never shared my tent?” I nodded and told her, “Yes because I have to keep myself really clean down there, these guys tolerate me doing this.”

She nodded then asked, “I don’t understand what is it they tolerate.” I sighed again and quietly answered, “I wear a false silicon vagina and in this heat it needs to come off every night to stop any skin problems.”

“Y, y, y, you wear a what?” she asked amazed so I repeated myself. “WOW” she exclaimed, “That’s awesome. No wonder I’ve never noticed anything different especially with the bikini’s you wear!”

I had a feeling we had just crossed a bridge so I asked, “Do you forgive me for hurting you? And how do you feel about.... well things - errr me?”
Ceri looked steadily at me and after a while answered, “You really hurt me Susanna by not trusting me.”
I was about to speak when she carried on, “But I think I understand why you felt you had to do what you did. As for how do I feel about you? You’re still the same person just different!”

I knew what she meant and thanked her for her understanding. “Before we drop this will you promise me one thing?” she asked.
“What is it?” I asked in reply. She looked at me and said, “Please don’t keep anything from me in future – and please will you share my tent with me sometimes?”

I grinned at her and answered, “That’s two things and the answer’s yes to both of them but you’ll probably have to see my boy bit’s but I’ll try to be discreet.”

“Susanna” Ceri told me, “Just do what you normally do and don’t worry about me. I’ve seen boy bits before - ok.”
I smiled somewhat ruefully and said, “Ok, but if you want to ask anything then ask away. After all I’ve been through the third degree with these three.”

In a way I was glad that everything was out in the open. We had our camping stove on and were charging our phones in turn. This small light camping stove had been a brilliant investment.
It worked off twigs, boils enough water for us and with the waste heat, produced electricity to charge up a phone. It will even do our ipad – but that takes a bit more time

We started to discuss our trip and between us had come to the conclusion that Australia being such a huge place, we would never see everywhere in a couple of months. The same was true of America, where we had just scratched the surface.

Eventually we decided on staying a day here and there with a couple of days in really interesting places. If we did this, we should make it all round Australia in the 2 months we had given ourselves.

Kelly moaned, “Gee guy’s I was looking forward to checking out some more of those hunky ‘Aus.’ guys!”
Grinning at her I commented, “Slapper, but I know what you mean. There certainly are some hunks!” I finished off with a theatrical sigh.

Ceri looked at me with huge questioning eyes that I totally miss read. I grinned and told her, “Yes I love going with guys; but I’m not gay. Well when I say that, I guess I must be. But to me I’m a girl and as a girl I like guys. But when I was living as a guy I liked girls…. But as a girl - I like girls as friends, if you follow me!” I sat there for a second thinking about this very confused statement – I’d managed to confuse myself!

Kelly, Shonali and Charley looked at me their mouths hung open at the stupidity of what I had just said. Poor Ceri looked really confused and after that rather strange statement.
Shonali was the first to recover the power of speech looking at me she said, “Susie do you realise what you have just said?”
I looked at her nodded and replied, “I knew what I wanted to say but it came out all wrong.”
Kelly blew out her cheeks, “Phewwwww you aren’t kidding girl that was really mangling the English language.”

Ceri had recovered enough to ask“B, b, but how do you – well you know –err I mean..........” Poor Ceri tailed off here unable to finish.

Charley gave a broad grin and said to no one in particular, “Here is the first lesson in our Susie’s remarkable anatomy.”

Kelly spluttered and nearly choked at this adding, “And utterly unique anatomy – you know Ceri after a guy’s been with Susie the floosy they aren’t interested in any other girl she’s magic!”

“Kelly Jackson” I spluttered, “That’s just not true and you know it.” All Kell did was grin.

Ceri looked amazed at the banter between us. “Gee guy’s if it’s out of bounds I’m sorry I asked.”
She was looking very uncomfortable. I smiled warmly at her and told her, “No it’s no problem, these two are just jealous that I get all the hunky guys.” Now the poor girl was confused so I put her out of her misery.
“Ceri” I started, “I said earlier that I wear a silicon prosthetic vagina.” She nodded.

“Well that looks exactly like a girl, I can do everything a girl can do. Guy’s can’t tell the difference.”
Kelly snorted at this saying, “Mind you most guys can’t tell the time….never mind the difference!”
This set us all off laughing.
Ceri shook her head in amazement saying, “I never realised things like that existed.”
“Neither did we before we met Susie” Shonali chipped in.

It was getting late so we decided to get to sleep. Kelly crawled into our tent and threw my sleeping bag out. “You’re next door girl!” Charley groaned saying, “Damn evicted again – what a bitch! Back to Kelly’s snoring!”
This evoked a response from Kell, “I do not snore!” she exclaimed, “I simply breathe heavily.”
That caused the four of us to roll our eyes as much as to say ‘yeh right’.

This set us off bickering again. Eventually I retrieved my backpack got some clean panties and we headed off to the shower block to get ready for bed.
Which in my case was removing my vagina, washing, drying and powdering my boy bits and washing my vagina thoroughly so it was ready for the next day.

We headed back to the tents said good night and zipped up the flysheet. I spread out my sleeping bag and slipped into sleep shorts and camisole. Ceri was doing similar and in a small voice asked, “Susie can I see your errm well.”

“My boy bits?” I asked. She blushed furiously and nodded.
In truth I wasn’t in the slightest insulted or embarrassed so I slipped my shorts and panties down showing her my tiny boy bits.
Obviously fascinated, she watched as I slipped my panties and shorts back up, then we slipped into our sleeping bags and turned the small lamp off. “Susie?” came the voice in the dark.
I turned over to face her and through the dim light I could see her face.

“Yes Ceri” I prompted her. “Errm when you well - you know have sex what do you feel.”
Now that was some question with a lot of answers so I probed a bit deeper, “What do you mean? What do I feel?” I could see her squirm in embarrassment eventually she asked, “Do you have an orgasm?”

I smiled in the darkness, a lovely warm feeling coming over me as I remembered the last time in Sydney, “Oh yes I orgasm Ceri many, many times – I love the feeling. And before you ask no it doesn’t get hard and grow like a man’s does the hormones won’t let it. It simply gets a bit hard then Ohhhhh! It’s my clittie just that it’s a bit bigger than most girls.”

She was silent for a while and I thought she had gone to sleep. I was just drifting off when she murmured, “Thanks Susie”.
“What for” I asked and heard her sigh, then she said, “For being so honest and understanding and nice – I’ve never met anyone like you!”
I replied, “You mean for eventually being honest with you.”
“No” she said “I understand why you didn’t tell me at first I just over reacted I’m sorry.”

I struggled onto my elbow and told her, “Look it’s in the past Ceri. Let’s start again and be friends again.” “Mmmmmmmmm” she said, “I’d like that but I’ve always been your friend and I really like you! I was just upset.” And with that she finally went to sleep.

I lay there for a while. Secretly I was upset about not becoming a girl. My heart had been set on the operation and I would just have to see what Jill and Dr. Kendrick would advise. Before I went to sleep I made a promise to myself to abide by their advice and not be impulsive.

Next morning things were totally back to normal between us. Kelly commented, “I was thinking last night.”
Shonali glanced at Charley and quipped, “This usually means trouble for one of us.”

“Will you listen this is serious!” Kelly snapped. Now ‘that’ got our attention as we all looked at her waiting for her to continue.
Eventually she asked, “What are we going to do about the apartment in Thailand?”

“Bloody hell” I gasped “We’ve booked it for 2 months.” Thinking rapidly I continued, “I’ll send an email to the clinic – surely it wasn’t burned to the ground and the admin office is still going. I’ll see if they can do anything for us. After all I’ve only paid a deposit on it hopefully I’ll get the money back”.

I sent the email then we went and explored Melbourne. The first place we visited was the Eureka Skydeck 88 this is a really tall tower said to be the tallest in the Southern Hemisphere we went into the lift and shot up to level 88 in under 40 seconds then we went into the Edge which is a switchable glass cube which slides out from the building, with you inside even though you know what is going to happen I still gave a small squeal as it moved out over empty air both a terrifying and exhilarating experience – what a view of the city and surrounding area.
Then we followed a sign posted route to see public artworks; they were fantastic – and free, next was of course food and we found an American style diner called Bowery to Williamsburg as a treat for our resident American and the décor and food was really good.
Then we spent the afternoon wandering around the Chapel Street Precinct simply window-shopping. Then we discovered the Queen Victoria Market and from a great stall called The Chicken Pantry where we got everything food wise for our barbi tonight.

That night at the beach campsite we set up and had a barbeque on one of the communal barbeques. We had some meat - we were trying crocodile sausages and Peppered Kangaroo Fillet as well as chicken and naturally seafood, we also had some salad stuff and of course beer which we got from the supermarket near to the campsite.
We had also got ourselves a cheap cool box and a couple of bags of ice – we were set up!
Though we hadn’t quite figured out what we were going to do with the cool box after this campsite!

One of the ‘drawbacks’ (or advantage) from being 5 attractive young girls is that guys are attracted. Our simple Barbie ended up a full scale party with guys but also couples both young and old joining us.
Our music making soon started and as well as guitar and mouth organ, we had a fiddle and a banjo complete with a load of singers. People brought food and more drink so this was turning into a great night.

I was being chatted up something rotten by a real hunk called Simon. Charley leant over to Ceri and said in a stage whisper, “Ceri look and learn. Susie’s in action!” I stuck my tongue out at them then turned my attention to Simon giving him the smouldering eyes that I had learnt from Shonali.

Soon everyone had paired up for the evening and as the wine and beer flowed, things started to happen (In a nice way). I had decided that if Simon continued to be a nice guy I was his for the night! I was careful with what I drank and noticed that he was doing the same.

It is enough to say that he was really nice throughout the night and even better in the morning! Unfortunately we were leaving that morning, so my one night of passion was short lived as I would never see Simon again – or so I thought.

*****************************************
My many thanks to OES for letting me use her wonderful character Nikki Stapleton and of course Panda. And also for helping me with the Brisbane bits.
I simply can’t thank you enough.
******************************************

This is a gentle coming-of-age story about a college-aged boy becoming the girl he knows he truly is.
With the help of his two girl friends he becomes Susanna as they teach him all about life as a girl.
Please note this is a gentle, sentimental tale and although there is some sexual content it is inferred, NOT graphic and tagged where it occurs.

We were sitting around our tents having our breakfast when Ceri innocently commented, “Gee guys someone was having fun last night judging by the amount of moaning coming from the dunes!”
I cringed inwardly; Kelly choked on her tea and Shonali cackled away like an old crone!
Poor Ceri and to some extent Charley wondered what was wrong with us three.

Spluttering Shonali enlightened them, “That would be Susie!” I could feel myself blushing Shonali continued, “Susie is a moaner when she’s having good sex!”

She couldn’t continue for laughing. “Oh” was all Ceri could say once again the poor girl must have wondered what lunatics she was travelling with.

Charley on the other hand nodded and commented, “That explains the noise’s coming from the barn at Becca’s place.” Now I was blushing scarlet I was absolutely mortified.
Kelly was about to add something when Shonali steamrollered her saying, “Kelly’s night can’t have been as good as Susie’s cos our Kell there is a screamer!”
So that shut Kelly up but poor Ceri was once again confused, “A screamer? What’s that?”

It was Kelly’s turn to start blushing as Shonali too great delight is telling Ceri that her cousin tends to scream during good sex.
Charley was now rolling around the place laughing at our discomfort. Ceri started giggling and soon the five of us were a heap of giggling girls.

After breakfast we packed up our tents and gear and set off for the bus station to continue our trip to Adelaide. We went the coast route round by the Twelve Apostles, Warrnambool finally arriving in Adelaide a day later having stayed the night in Warrnambool.

We decided to stay in a hostel as we had been in a tent for nearly three weeks so we booked into the Backpack Oz as it was winter the rates were good we got a double room and a double room with a bunk so that was the five of us sorted.
We sorted ourselves out then went exploring Adelaide.
We got something to eat then back to the pub for a few drinks then plan the next few days.
We sat in the beer garden with a cardigan on (it’s winter in Aus.) and decided on what we would do.
The hostel offered all day bike hire so without thinking we went for this every day. Ceri didn’t say a word but the next morning she told us that she hadn’t cycled for years!
Now remember the four of us had not too long ago cycled around New Zealand so we were very fit. The answer to this problem was to go at Ceri’s pace until she got her confidence and strength.
We cycled to the Central Market on the first day followed by a trip to check out Rundle Street where all the nightlife is.

Kangaroo Island was a must so was cage diving with sharks (they were outside the cage).
The Barossa Valley to check out the wineries and of course chilling out on Glenelg Beach - which was a 20-minute tram ride and by chilling out I mean chilling.
Every night we hit the clubs, bars and restaurants on Hindley and Rundle streets we had a great week paid for 6 nights and got the seventh free – deal!
Now the time pressure was off and Ceri not starting uni until October we decided to slow down a bit and stay a few days at places we found interesting

But soon we were packing up to head across the red Centre of Australia our next stop was Coober Pedy. The bus left about 6pm and arrived at 6am!
We got to the central bus station early and managed to get seats all together – not that the bus was crowded.
We had some ‘munchies’ to keep hunger at bay and of course plenty of liquids. The bus was amazing leather reclining seats Wi-Fi USB connections bathrooms they were great coaches!

Before we settled down for the night we had another look at the map now we had some extra time so being girls (mainly) we changed our minds and decided to stay in Coober Pedy for a couple of days then backtrack to Port Augusta then around the coast towards Perth then head up the coast of western Australia towards Darwin.

Then to Alice Springs and Uluru when again we would double back to Tennant Creek then head over Mount Isla back into Queensland and the east coast finishing up in Brisbane again! (I hope you are keeping up!)
Just as it seemed we had sorted ourselves out travel wise Charley happened to mention that now we had time we could spend some of it diving on the Barrier Reef
Good Idea so we changed our minds yet again and finally decided on going to Townsville instead of Brisbane then spend time on the barrier reef! Honest this is the last change! Maybe.

I was sat next to Ceri, we snuggled down for some sleep I was having trouble sleeping ever though I lay quietly Ceri mumbled, “I can’t sleep either – can we talk some?”
“Sure” I said, “What’s on you mind?” I asked this because I had a feeling she had some stuff she wanted to ask me.

“Susie” she started, “I hope you don’t mind me asking but why do you want to be a girl?”
“WOW that’s some question,” I told her. “If you don’t want to tell me I’ll understand.” She said apologetically.
I thought for a second then answered, “No it’s ok you deserve to know. But it’s a long story.”
She grinned at me through the dim lighting the coach had on overnight, “We’ve loads of time.” “True” I conceded as I grabbed a bottle of water, which I had a feeling I may need.

“You know I lost my family?” she nodded so I carried on, “Well before that I was a ‘normal boy’ then about 13 or 14 I dressed in my sisters clothes for a fancy dress party.
And Terry my sister dressed in mine as we were going as each other.” I smiled to myself remembering that party and the feelings wearing my sister’s clothes evoked in me.
“After the party I used to sneak into Terry’s room and well wear her clothes I called myself Susanna when I was a girl.”

I took a long swig of the water then continued, “When I was at University my family got killed and to be honest I took it badly.
Susanna seemed to make it a bit better for some reason so more and more I became Susanna.
For a long time I missed a load of lectures the only person I had any contact with was Kelly who brought me course work.”
I stopped again remembering when Kelly first found out about me.
Continuing, “Well it was inevitable really one day Kell wanted to use the toilet unfortunately I had Susanna’s underwear hanging up drying.”

“And as I knew Stephen didn’t have a girlfriend” Kelly chipped in causing me to jump as I thought she was asleep!
“Kelly” I hissed, “You’re supposed to be asleep.”
“But I’m not so I’ll tell my bit now!” I gave a sigh. Kelly continued, “I saw the bra’s; panties and tights put two and two together and jumped to (as it happened) the right conclusion.” Kelly gave a happy smile she was remembering too, so,
“I gave Stephen an ultimatum either I saw him as a girl or else ------- well in truth there was no or else but he didn’t know that!” “You bitch I gasped, “You never told me that!” Kelly simply grinned.

She continued, “So the next night I turned up at six and first met Susanna – I’ll tell you something Ceri. He - as a she looked a lot better than most generic girls.
He was stunning and his voice was perfect.” Ceri looked at me in amazement as Kelly continued, “But I had forgotten that I was meeting Shonali so we could go for a drink.”
“And this is when I first met Susanna.” I groaned and whispered, “Is everyone awake?”
“Huh, huh” this came from Charley, “I wouldn’t miss this for the world.” I gave a theatrical groan.
Shonali then carried on, “I’ll never forget the first time I met Stephen as Susanna. It was - oh well over an hour before I realised that Susanna wasn’t all that she seemed – god she was so perfect.”

Kelly took over the story while I remembered, “Charley already knows but Susanna is very impulsive. That first night after Shoni and I had got locked out of our digs Stephen here made the decision that to hell with the world. He was going to live as he wanted namely as Susanna!”

Kelly grinned at me continuing, “And the rest they say is history. In that first week She changed her name by deed poll; got her hair and nails done went on a mad shopping spree. Oh and started University as Susanna”

Ceri looked amazed and asked, “In one week?” I nodded confirming this saying, “More or Less.”
“Then we moved in with her” Shonali added, “And we started training her in the arts of being a girl.”

“Four months later she had her Adams Apple shaved and her vocal chords tensioned and this is more or less the girl you see now!” Kelly triumphantly finished.
“But her boobs are bigger ----- and her bum------- and her hips” “Kelly’ I pleaded because my dignity was in tatters! All I got a broad grin for my troubles.

Charley butted in, “Ceri these three are the best friends you could ever have. But don’t trust Susie with your boyfriend – you’ve seen her operate with guys!”
“Charley” I gasped, “Shonali taught me how to do that – I’m a quick learner.”
We dissolved into gales of laughter and got shushed by passengers trying to sleep.

So we settled down Kelly of course had to have the last word saying, “Ceri Susie makes a lot better girl than she ever did a guy!”
I gave a snort of disgust saying, “And that’s my best friend!” “Hey what about me!” piped up Shoni. Which got us shushed again so giggling we settled down to sleep.
Which we didn’t (sleep that is) as my two best friends from England (Charley is American) kept relating stories of my crash course in being a girl.
My problems with eyeliner and false lashes; my fashion sense, which was very feminine/ girley, girley. The problems I had with really high heels.
My first ‘hot’ date with Rob and how I discovered that he was a virgin!
Story followed story all at my expense but all of us were giggling quietly but at times we got a bit loud and got shushed again.
Finally about eleven we drifted off to sleep to be woken at 6am on arrival at Coober Pedy.

Half asleep we staggered to the Radeka Downunder Underground Motel where we had booked a dorm room. This meant we got instant check in as they catered for the bus arrivals from Adelaide so we could get a shower and some sleep then see what Coober Pedy had to offer.
The dorm was basic but it was cheap, we had to use our own sleeping bags but we were well used to this. The staff was very friendly and we arranged to go on a couple of tours until we caught the coach back to Port Augusta!
Really this was the best way to see the area. Being winter the temperature was in the 20’s during the day but freezing at night.
As we were staying at the motel for three nights so as well as the sunset tour. We also booked the special Radeka Tour we got a free night sky presentation tour which took us a few miles out of town and we were shown the stars without light pollution. The last time we had darkness like that was in Monument Valley in the States.

The second night there who should I meet up with but Simon the guy who had been very nice in Melbourne. He wanted to take me for a meal but I was a bit reluctant to leave the girls.

Kelly said, “Susie go with him he’s very cute and you did enjoy yourself last time the two of you met.”
Then Ceri chipped in, “Well judging by the moans from the dunes you enjoyed yourself!”
I blushed while everyone else wet themselves laughing at me!

So it was arranged I had to dig something out of my backpack to wear. Luckily I had a Pareo (Sarong) and thanks to the power of the Internet I knew a few ways to tie it.
The material was a purple and white pattern and I decided to wear it as a halter style dress it made a very sexy dress which was about 4” above my knees, a pair of beaded sandals flimsy shrug as the nights are cool in the desert and I was ready.
Kelly chortled when she saw me saying to the others, “Well looking at Susie I would say we won’t hear her creeping in later tonight!”
“Kelly Jackson” I gasped. She stood hands on hips daring me to deny her – I didn’t because what she said was true so I gave in gracefully.

Charley was sat on her bunk near the door as I went out she said, “Susie” so I went back inside the room to see her brandishing a packet of condoms. “Don’t forget these girl – we can’t have you getting pregnant can we?”
This caused a great deal of mirth but I was ready.
I dug into my handbag and produced four condoms saying with a smirk, “From what I remember last time one pack just isn’t enough!” (Susie 1 the rest 1: a score draw!)
With that I flung my bag theatrically over my shoulder and flounced out with a big grin on my face.

I had a really good night Simon was the perfect gentleman attending to my every whim; he even bought me a flower now how romantic is that!
We dined at Tom and Mary’s Greek Taverna it was well after midnight when we left and yes I did end up spending the night with him and no I didn’t need all the condoms only three of them!

Needless to say when I got back to our dorm the four of them were waiting to give me the third degree. I told them some but not all! After all a girl has to have some secrets.

We bought some opal jewellery on the last day. Some people say it’s unlucky to give opals as a gift but the jewellery was so nice we had to
Kelly for her mum and sister in law Shonali for her mum and me for my Aunty Val. Charley for her Aunty in Chicago and Ceri for her mum and sister.

Then we made ready to catch the bus back to Port Augusta. The bus left at 7:30pm and arrived at 2am we had booked into the Shoreline Holiday Park (back to the tents again) but of course at that time in the morning there would be no one around which gave us a problem.
Luckily when Ceri phoned the site she was told that we could arrive and pitch out tents (they told us where the tent sites were) and sort things out later in the day.
What they didn’t mention that the walk to the campsite was about an hour so we were well ready for sleep by the time we got there.

We found the tent area and as quiet as we could we set to putting our tents up the nearest tent to us was quite large and judging by the soft snoring emanating from it someone had had a few beers!
By now this was a well-oiled operation, even Ceri was adept at it so with three putting our larger tent up and Ceri plus A.N.Other putting her tent up we were soon snuggled up in our sleeping bags.

Even in winter once the sun gets up it soon wakes even the weariest girl – except Kelly and Charley who have this amazing ability to sleep through anything.
So three of us were up and about by nine sitting around sipping tea our trusty stove fired up and charging our communal ipad!
Shonali stirred and said that she would walk over to the kiosk and pay for the pitch.
As she left the tent nearest to us unzipped its ‘door’ and this really hunky guy poked his head out.
As he looked around he saw us and did a double take, “Jeez have I died and gone to heaven? Where did you guys come from?” He exclaimed then sticking his head back into the tent we heard him say, “Guy’s we’ve died during the night cos there’s a couple of angles drinking tea next to us!”
This made Ceri and I giggle Ceri remarked, “Well that’s and original line!”

Their tent was about twice as big as ours. And joy of joys slowly four other equally gorgeous looking guys heads emerged!
Five into five goes perfectly! And they were all really hunky.
Ceri looked at me and licked her lips. Very quietly I said, “Wow the day’s just got a whole lot better!”
“Susie you’re not wrong there” she came back at me with a grin.

Oh, oh here’s Shoni lets see her reaction. Shonali can wandering back full of her usual efficiency then she spied our neighbours and must have been attracted as the went from full of efficiency Shonali - to Miss big seductive helpless little girl Shonali in the blinking of an eye!
Ceri looked at me and said, “I see who you learned from! You’re good but Shoni is better!” I simply grinned at her.

I decided to break the ice and said to the heads, “Look guys do you want some tea or coffee? Because if you do I’m going to have to get some water onto boil and you better find something to drink out of cos we’ve only enough mugs for the five of us.”

This was a subtle way of letting him know how many of us there was. At this four of the heads disappeared back inside a hand appeared holding 5 mugs while the rest I guess got some clothes on.

Hunk 1 said, “English?” Gee give the man a goldfish” I retorted. “I mean” he said, “Are you all English?” “Why” I asked, “Does it make a difference?”
“Err no” he answered, “Just curious that’s all.”
“You Kiwi’s are all the same” I grinned, “Nosey!”

He looked amazed asking, “You can tell the difference between and Aussie and a Kiwi?”
“You bet” I answered, “We didn’t spend a Christmas serving drinks then a couple of months cycling around for nothing!” I answered with a grin.

Continuing I said, “Now for your information in these two tents are three stunningly attractive English girls, one American Beauty and my extremely attractive Australian friend here!” There is nothing like blowing your own trumpet!

“Jeez I have died and gone to heaven!” He said again as he emerged from the tent.
The rest of him was as gorgeous as the head, tall muscled and obviously with only a pair of shorts and a weight lifting vest on very, very fit – does it sound like I’m drooling – well it should! Because I was!

Shoni said I’d better wake the other two up or else they’ll miss our guests. A voice from the inside of the tent indicated that Kelly was awake and getting ready to face the world!
Then Charley emerged from Ceri’s tent looked around just as the other four heads emerged from their tent.

Charley looked at Shonali and myself and breathed, “I love Port Augusta!”
Then Kelly appeared and commented, “Looks a whole lot better than it did last night!”
The five of us stood up and looked at the mass of gorgeous male flesh that stood before us.
While the guys appraised us apparently liking what they saw which was good as far as I was concerned; now the only thing that had to be sorted out was the pairings.
Hunk 1 was the one I fancied! Mind you hunks 2 through 5 would suffice they were all fit!

One of then went and got their stove – which had 2 burners while Kelly and hunk 3 went to get some water. Charley and hunk 5 sorted out the supplies. Hunk 1 helped me to make the tea while hunk 4 helped Ceri with the crusty rolls and stuff we had left also her. He then went into their tent and produced a frying pan and about half a pig’s worth of bacon!
Shonali and hunk 2 just stood there talking – typical man once Shoni plays the little miss lost guys loose all spatial awareness!
So it would seem that the parings had been decided on and I had got the hunk I wanted! YES RESULT!

As the bacon cooked on their stove and the water boiled on ours we got to know each other.
Hunk 1 was actually called George he was about 6’ very well built lovely wide shoulders and good looking.
Hunk 2 was called Tank – we never found his real name he was over 6’ and built like a brick outhouse but it was all muscle and dark brown hair
Hunk 3 was Will he was also over 6’ tall but very fit looking muscular legs. He was part Maori and had the features and dark complexion
Hunk 4 named Chris again well over 6’ he was easiest the tallest and had blond hair
Hunk 5 – you’ll love this was called Charles! So Charley was paired up with Charles – or Chuck as he liked to be called.
They all came from Christchurch and all knew each other through playing Rugby and they were travelling for a year or so.

Tank said, “Gee girls we’ve only three days left here as we are joining an adventure trek and the bus is picking us up.”
I looked at Kelly she raised her eyebrow at me as if to say ‘I wonder?’

Charley was also thinking the same because she said, “We’re leaving on a bus in three days too a company called Adventure Holidays” she left the sentence hanging in the air waiting for a response from the guys.

There was absolute silence then a massive yell erupted from Will, “YES!!! FOR GOD’S SAKE YES!”
We were right in what we were thinking these hunks were on the same tour as us – this was going to be an interesting tour.

This is a gentle coming-of-age story about a college-aged boy becoming the girl he knows he truly is.
With the help of his two girl friends he becomes Susanna as they teach him all about life as a girl.
Please note this is a gentle, sentimental tale and although there is some sexual content it is inferred, NOT graphic and tagged where it occurs.

Will settled back down grinning like an absolute idiot mind you I had a daft grin on my face with the expectation of spending the next three weeks with these gorgeous guys. And I could see that the other girls were similarly excited.

As for the guys – well men are not all that good at hiding their feelings they were grinning like a cat that’s got the cream - and in a way they had.
We munched our bacon sarnies and simply chatted we found out everything about them and told them a lot about us.

Then Tank said, “You know girl’s I’m sure I’ve seen you somewhere before! But I’m buggered if I can remember where – you’re not famous are you?” I think it clicked with all of us girls at the same time the IPL!
As both Australia and New Zealand are sports mad.

Charley in her disarming way commented, “Famous? Us? Nah the only thing famous thing we’ve ever done is get stuck while we were driving Route 66. Well when I say we got stuck it was Susie who was driving! So she got us stuck.”
This distracted them and they started asking about our travels across America while I shot Charley a glare. It was like water off a ducks back as Charley simply smiled at me – but it had worked they were on another subject.

About noon we all decided to take a wander and explore. We girls headed to the rest room to ‘freshen up’ which in girl speak means discuss how we were going to handle things.
Which didn’t take much discussing as we all were quite taken by our gaggle of Kiwi’s (what is the collective noun for a group of Kiwi’s?) and decided to let things take it’s course.

Kelly said, “For the time being Rule 1?” Shoni and I agreed but Charley and Ceri hadn’t a clue what we were talking about.
Shonali explained, “When we were teaching Susie we made rule’s up, rule 1 means that we arrive together and leave together really we keep an eye on each other.”
Charley nodded commenting, “Makes sense – good move guys.” We also decided that we would keep the IPL cheerleader bit quiet too. Guy’s may get the wrong idea!

We joined the guys and set off. It turned out that they like the similar thing that we do looking at the attractions of the places natural and historic so it would seem we would get on well.

We went around Port Augusta and saw the attractions we insisted on paying our way, as it wouldn’t be fair on the guys – after all if they had budgeted like us cash would be tight.
But what is it about guy’s they ALWAYS argue about things like that even though it makes total sense it’s just this stupid macho thing!

So we visited among other places the Wadlata Outback Centre we went to the Flinders Ranges and Outback of SA in Wadlata's Tunnel of Time; which was fascinating.
The Augusta Water Cruises that followed the course of Matthew Flinders and was a unique cruise of the Upper Spencer Gulf and we saw dolphins at really close quarters.
Every third Sunday there was a flea market; which was pretty cool and the guy’s while I wouldn’t say enjoyed it they indulged us.

Every night we all chipped in and cooked something back at the tents then wandered to the local pub for a few tinnies (as they say). Then back to the tents and sleep and before anyone says anything we slept in our own tents!

Then it was time to pick the tour up, we packed up and soon we were ready for the off.
The guys weren’t as practiced as the five of us also their kit was bigger so we ended up helping them.
They were really jealous of our very sophisticated lightweight equipment as our five backpacks together weighed as much as two of theirs! Ceri’s was a bit heavier as she didn’t have the lightweight kit we had so we did spread some of her stuff around our packs.

We headed for the tour bus and met up with the other travellers that had joined in Melbourne after stowing our gear in the hold of the bus we started to get to know our fellow travellers.
It was a very broad cross section with an age range from late 60’s to us five who were the youngest.
It was assumed that we were travelling with they guy’s - but in a spirit of freedom we soon dispelled that explaining that we were travelling around the world.
And had already drove across America cycled around New Zealand and now were seeing Australia the easier way – and of course looking after these poor lost Kiwi guys.

This tour was serious money and took up some of our kilometre pass it was a 9-day trip to Perth. There we joined a second tour to Darwin, which was a 19-day tour passing through some of the best bits of Australia.

We picked the bus up then to Iron Knob (love the name) then we stopped in Kimba (Halfway Across Australia) for lunch.
Next we headed heading to Venus Bay and did a coastal walk spotting dolphins surfing in the waves.

That was the first morning!

In the afternoon we went to Talia Caves and the Lake Newland sand dunes for a fun ride! Coodlie Park was the farm stay for the night. And we went on a unique nocturnal spotlight tour to look for kangaroos, wombats and emus!

You can see that this tour was a full on affair and it was like this for the whole 8 days. The next day we were surfing and swimming at Bairds Bay the night was spent in a shared dorm.

Day three was spent crossing the Great Australian Bight heading for the Nullabor Plain camping at a homestead
The next day was spent crossing the Nullabor – it was huge with all sorts of interesting features.

Nullabore

And so it went on until we reached Perth stunned by this amazing country and the vast distances involved – we now realised how stupid we had been thinking we could cycle around this massive country!

In Perth we booked into the Witches Hat Hostel – well we simply had to as we were the Wacky Witches we got a 6 berth dorm for the three days before picking up the next tour. And the Kiwi’s decided to stay in the same place but they had 2 double rooms and a single.

Witches Hat

The first day we had a pampering day much to the disgust of the guys – but they didn’t complain when we had finished.
Perth is a beautiful city nestled on the banks of the Swan River and the best view of it is from Kings Park another thing is that it’s hot - apparently this is the warmest city in Oz!

For the rest of the day we explored the city window-shopping and people watching with a gaggle (collective noun is a Flock of Kiwis but I prefer gaggle) of moaning Kiwis in tow.

The next day the guys got their revenge by taking us to the Railway Museum at Bassendene followed by the Midland Railway Workshops. – Phew a day of trains!
But that night we got revenge on them by saying we were going to the Balthazar Bar (we left the restaurant off our description) so they were all up for it until we got there and they discovered it was a really nice restaurant.
Then on the third day we were joining our second tour to Darwin. Again this was by bus and was a 4000km trip. As with the first trip it was full on for the 19 days.

We went sand boarding then fed the dolphins at Monkey Mia Dolphin resort then we went to visit the amazing breathing rock formations 'Stromatolites' in the shallow waters of Shark Bay. Our accommodation was right on the Ningaloo reef.

Stromolites

We spent the whole day in Coral bay while we spent all day scuba diving seeing the Manta Rays and the amazing coral in the bay. The Kiwi’s went Quad Biking and a Jet boat and snorkelling tour meeting up with them for the short trip to Exmouth for a full day there relaxing.

We were having a drink with the guy’s and some others from the tour in a bar in Exmouth; where we were overnighting we had just finished scuba diving in Coral Bay - which was amazing to see the water so clear.

We were sat at a large table and Shoni and I were sitting with our backs to the bar and TV when Kelly’s face changed and I noticed everyone was looking at Shonali and I.
I had a quick look to make sure I was not accidentally showing anything I shouldn’t be showing - as my top was a bit loose! I was all tucked in where I should have been so all I said was, “What’s up?”
Kell simply nodded to the TV. I turned to see the screen then I blushed scarlet.

The pub was showing a DVD of the IPL cricket and the barman had spotted two cheerleaders and froze the picture – it was Shoni and I shaking our stuff in our skimpy uniforms!

Cheerleaders

Well the place erupted instead of being treated as outcasts we were instant celebrities. The DVD started playing and it wasn’t long before Kelly, Charley and Ceri were spotted everyone realised that they had half a cheerleading squad in the pub!

What a brilliant night we had, some of the women wanted lessons and all of the men wanted us to strut our stuff which with a few tinnies inside us we happily did making sure that guy’s were dancing too.
The Kiwi’s were made up that we were ‘famous’ none of us bought a drink all night!

I really won’t bore you with the next 17 days it is suffice to say that we saw a lot of this amazing country - Australia.
Some of the highlights were a visit to a place called Tom Price which is the highest town in Western Australia here the tour stocked up as we were going to the fascinating Karijini National Park.
And it was truly awesome it shows in stark detail 2.5 billion years of evolution and 40.000 years of culture.
We hiked the gorges, swam in secluded rock pools and stood under waterfalls then explored the rock formations including Hancock Gorge, Weano Gorge and the adventurous Handrail Pool, Dales Gorge, Circular Pool, Fortescue Falls, Fern Pool many, many more.
Then late on the second day we traveled further north to Pardoo Roadhouse where we camped under the stars.

Next to 80 mile beach close to Broome where we spent 2 days staying at a back packers hostel.
I don’t know how it got its name, as it’s over 140 miles long – oh and when you walk on the dry sand it creaks it’s really weird.

80 mile beach

After Broome we headed up to Windjana Gorge where we saw our first fresh water crocodiles. Not quite as big as the salt water variety.
Then we travelled to Silent Grove, Mount Elizabeth; El Questro then to the Bungle Bungles, which is the strangest landscape I have ever seen we travelled around this in 4 x 4’s as I think anything else would have been destroyed!

Bungles

Our tour was now nearing the end and the final place before Darwin was a visit and a cruise on Lake Argyle that is Australia’s largest man made lake.
The final day was heading towards Darwin via the stunning Nitmiluk National Park with towering cliff walls and meandering streams and rivers. We visited Edith Falls arriving in Darwin in the early evening.

Our accommodation throughout the tour was a mixture of camping sometimes we stayed in safari tents which were worlds apart from our teeny weeny tent there were also some great hostels - and yes once we got to know the guy’s a lot better I think it is true to say we all had sex with our respective hunks.

After being with these guys for over a month it was sad saying good-bye. They had been good company and perfect gentlemen respecting our space until we gave indications we were ready for a more intimate relationship.
Then once the relationship had been formed none of them were possessive they were the perfect foil for us five.
Of course we all exchanged phone numbers and addresses; promising to keep in touch (as you do) but as usual life get’s in the way – or does it?? But before we went our separate ways there was one more night!

Darwin; before visiting my uncle we spent the night at a back packers hostel the Dingo Moon Lodge just off Mitchell Street we got ready then hit Mitchell Street for a night out with the Kiwi’s.
We hit most of the bars and pubs namely Kitty O’Shea’s; Fox Ale House the Deck Bar and finishing up at the Discovery Nightclub! (I think the only one is Darwin but no doubt I’ll be corrected if I’m wrong)

Needless to say we had a great night was an understatement but it was a great way to say farewell to these great Kiwi’s and needless to say we had a final night of passion!

Darwin now this deserves a mention, as not only is it a lovely quaint city but that aside my mention is due to the bigoted attitude of the asshole of an Uncle I never knew I had! As far as we are both concerned wish we had never met.

However I will say that his wife was really nice. We managed to stay in his company for about an hour before the five of us had endured as much as we could stand.
He hated me for what I had become and soon reduced me to tears with his cutting comments.

Because we were travelling alone he thought the five of us were below contempt ‘harlot’s’ he called us – this is the 21st century he was in the 19th century.

His wife Bindy who was an Australian tried to stem the flow of vitriol but got told by Kelly, “Bindy, thanks for what you are trying to do but we’re not hanging around this asshole he is so bigoted! I really feel sorry for you and pity his small narrow minded world!”

With that we picked up our gear and headed off to the bus station to get a bus to Alice Springs and ultimately Uluru.
Even though Darwin looked a nice place we simply decided that we were not even going to remain in the vicinity of that creep of an uncle of mine.

We were lucky as the bus left at noon arriving about nine in the morning the next day.
We had enough time to grab some food before the bus left Darwin also to buy munchies and drink for the trip and finally catch the coach.

I must admit I was very upset at the reception my uncle had given us and composed a long email to my Aunty Val. The rest of the girls comforted me, but I was hurt and wounded by his hatred to me – I felt very low.

Charley and Ceri sat each side of me and Charley put things into perspective by saying, “Look Susie us two haven’t known you as long as the other guys but please believe us when we tell you that your little toe is worth more than that bastards whole body. You are a kind considerate girl who certainly didn’t deserve all that abuse.
Just think about all the nice people you’ve met and that should make you see things in a different way.”

I sobbed, “But they didn’t know about me. He did and hated me!”
It was Ceri’s turn very softly she said, “Everyone else saw what you are – a very pretty loving young girl. I personally think you could have met that bastard as a man and he’d still have found fault. He’s a sad specimen of manhood – and I personally wouldn’t piss on him if he was on fire!”

Coming from Ceri this was a first! And her use of words made me giggle in spite of myself.
I felt a bit better and said to the two of them, “Thanks guys I feel better now, let’s get on with life and forget that asshole.”

While we were on the coach we took the opportunity to fully charge our phones and ipad. This would give out trusty stove some respite.
I finally got a reply from the clinic in Thailand the news was mixed. They were still closed for business but had refunded my deposit for my operation.
As far as the flat was concerned it had been cancelled but I had lost my deposit – which wasn’t too bad I suppose.

There were a few stops on the way to break the monotony and soon darkness fell and we all snuggled down to sleep.
These coaches are wonderful places to sleep even though parts of the road were a bit bumpy – well some of them were a lot bumpy.

Alice Springs was our goal. Then we planned to get a local tour to see Uluru at it’s very best that is at sunrise.
We had booked into the Alice Springs Haven Backpacker resort for 4 days. As there were 5 girls we went for an all female dorm, this cost us Aus$26 a day with free breakfast.
The place had Internet connection; pool; air conditioning in the rooms; beer garden; luggage store; communal kitchen.
It was a great place to stay and as usual friendly and clean and they hired bikes at $30 a day so of course we hired them for the first day, the second day we booked a trip to see sunset at Uluru.

Uluru

To go and see Uluru was an expensive business. If we had wanted to see the sunrise over Uluru - the best tour we could get was $500 so we got the cheapest we could find $200 which was a one day tour all inclusive including a bar-b-q but this really stretched our finances from now on we were going to have to camp as we had very little money left for this leg of our trip.
We still had about 8,000km left on our Greyhound travel pass, which should get us back to Sydney.

Uluru (aka Ayres Rock) is a very special place. Many of the other places we had visited had also been special but this was totally different it was awe-inspiring of course; serene yes very much so - but the overwhelming feeling of the place was sacred it felt sacred and very special.

The final day we spent simply at the pool in the hostel and getting ready for our next leg of the journey This was a complicated trip we went from Alice Springs back to Tennant Creek then we changed bus to go to Mount Isa where we changed bus again to get to Townsville at least that was the idea.

We got the bus back to Tennant Creek and waited for the next one to take us to Mount Isa.
We were sat waiting and of course talking when I said, “Guys when we get to Avon Downs there a camp site there opposite to the police station how about we have a wander around the outback?”
After a discussion we decided that this would be a good idea Ceri was really happy because as a zoology student she knew and loved the outback and couldn’t wait to show us ‘the real Australia’ – what a decision this turned out to be.

We stocked up on supplies at Tennant Creek for at least a two day stay at Avon Downs including some (lots) of bottled water there was water at the camp site but this was not really potable but with the police station opposite we reckoned that the guy’s there would look after five damsels in distress. (Again the power of women)

We got the bus and were dropped off at the police station at 2:15am asked at the police station about the campsite. The guy in the station not only showed us where the campsite was but illuminated the area with the lights on his police truck. He also told us that there was a shower and stuff at the site but to watch for spiders and snakes!

Next morning we soon woke up; as the sun was very hot. After making our breakfast we set off for on ‘walkabout’ or at least our version of a walkabout.
Ceri was in her element I had never seen her so animated pointing out the unusual flora and fauna or at least the tracks made by the few animals around the place which seemed to consist of lizards, snakes and spiders.
It was hot even in the Australian winter the temperature was mid 30’s C were we glad of our bush hats as usual the fly’s were relentless. We were great at the Ozzie wave.

We walked to a lake (billabong) where a flock of budgerigar’s took flight – it was amazing especially to us that associated this bird with cages they were hundreds if not thousands of them.

Budgies

A nice steady walk back to the tents then we cooked supper and charged our phones then sat back with the guitars mouthorgan and singing to spend a very pleasant evening we were joined by a couple who were using the rest they had a camper van and beer!

The next day was a repeat we packed a light lunch and set off in a different direction. It was then disaster struck as well as a snake. Kelly gave a scream Ceri who was close by uttered “Oh My god” we hurried across to where Kelly was in time to see a brown coloured snake disappear into the grass.

Eastern Brown

Ceri took immediate charge asking who was the best runner. This was without a doubt Charley so Ceri told her to run to the police station and tell them that Kelly had been bitten by an Eastern Brown snake she emphasised the name.

Charley shot off - like the proverbial greyhound. “Right you two keep Kell still while I put a pressure bandage onto the bite.

Having been fed on a diet of westerns I stupidly said, “shouldn’t we try and suck the venom out?” Ceri looked at me saying, “Susie that’s a load of crap the best thing we can do is to keep her still and apply a pressure bandage around the wound and up above the site to try and stop the spread of the toxins.”

It seemed an age but finally we heard the sound of an engine and the police Land Rover pulled up the guy leapt out saying, “You sure it was an Eastern Brown not a King Brown?”
Ceri assured him saying, “Yep it’s an Eastern, when it struck it was arched, about a metre and a half long mid brown with a light belly and orange spots.”
She then went onto describe more about it’s scaling and other features of the snake.
The officer asked if Ceri was certain and had not mixed the snake up with a King Brown.
Ceri assured him that she knew what she was talking about, as reptiles were her speciality.
All this questioning took less than a minute but once he was sure Ceri knew what she was talking about administered some anti venom then we got Kelly into the truck and he called for medical evacuation.

Just as we got her into the truck Kelly vomited and her bowls evacuated she was totally out of it.
We made our own way back to the campsite as worried as hell arriving just as the aeroplane landed with the doctor.
We decided that Ceri would go with Kelly as she was a relation and saw the incident while we followed with all our gear.

We all were really shaken by this incident and asked the police where Kelly had been taken to. It turns out she had gone to Camooweal Hospital which was the base hospital for the RFDS.

RFDS

The policeman offered to take us the 70km to Camooweal so we broke a world record packing our gear and piled into a quite smelly Land rover.
An attempt had been made to clean the interior but is still stunk of vomit and pooh! Poor Kelly!

On the drive to the hospital the police office really cheered us up by telling us that the Eastern Brown Snake is the second most venomous snake in the world.
He also told us that we were lucky to have a zoologist with us (well that was stretching things a bit but we knew what he meant) who gave him a rapid identification of the snake so the correct treatment was given improving Kelly’s chances of living greatly.

I was quietly crying as I felt it was my entire fault – after all it was me that suggested the stop over. If we had stayed on the stupid bus Kelly would have been ok.
I was weeping partly for me (being a selfish cow) but mainly I was absolutely devastated worried sick about my best friend Kelly.

We got to the hospital and were shown to where Kelly was, the three of us simply stood at the foot of the bed in fear and apprehension as to what the future may hold.
Kelly was ashen there were drips going into her lines coming out and she was on a ventilator with all sorts of leads monitoring her.
Ceri noticed us and hurried towards us now there were four of us huddled together for mutual support and comfort.

Ceri then told us what was going on. We were lucky that Ceri specialises in reptiles that’s why her identification of the snake was accepted and why she and the doctors knew exactly what treatment to give Kelly.
Brown snake venom has a very potent presynaptic neurotoxin - which apparently isn’t good!
She had to put in into layman’s terms as none of us had a clue what she was talking about when she told us in technical speak.

The venom interferes with messages from the brain to the nervous system and muscles causing a shut down of the body.
Blood refuses to clot and this is shown by a low platelet count. Ceri further said that there could be problems with the lymph nodes and renal failure.

All in all Kelly was one sick girl.

Ceri had phoned her mum who was going to phone Kelly’s mum so they could get to Australia to be with their daughter.
While Kelly was stable she was very poorly and was being transferred to Adelaide that is the major hospital in the central area.

We all panicked that we would be separated again and were working ourselves into a state when we were told we could travel with her this calmed us a lot as we didn’t want to be separated again.

When the time came to load Kelly on board the plane it was obvious that there wasn’t enough room for us all.

We had a quick discussion and decided that Ceri and Shonali would go while we would follow as fast as we could go meeting them at Adelaide.
Hurriedly we moved stuff between backpacks so Charley and myself would have everything we needed for our journey then tearfully we said goodbye.

As we watched the aeroplane taxi for take off Charley looked at me and said, “Well Suzie it’s the two of us now let’s haul ass girl!”
I grinned at her and hauling our backpacks onto our backs we set off towards the nearest coach stop.
Luckily the coach from Townsville to Tennant Creek stopped at Camooweal but we had seven hours to wait this would take us to Tennant Creek where we cold get a coach to Adelaide.

We got a nice meal inside us; for as Charley said when I said I wasn’t hungry, “Susanna I know you’re upset but you must eat you’ll be no good to Kel if you collapse.”
I thought about Charley’s dad and how much his comrades admired him – Charley was in the same mould quiet most of the time but decisive and confident when the sh1t hit the fan.

The bus dropped us off in Tennant Creek at 2am. Luckily we had just over an hour until the coach to Adelaide arrived the journey to Adelaide took about 30 hours!
This part took us to Alice Springs arriving at 9:15 am. The next coach took us to Adelaide arriving 0730 the next day.

It was a long journey punctuated by sleep eating and worrying, on the leg from Alice to Adelaide we had the same drivers we had been with previously and they asked if we all had had a bust up.
We told them what had happened and they apologised profusely but we were too far-gone to take any offence after all how were they to know.

Finally we arrived at Adelaide and phoned the girls, Charley got Ceri who was having a snack at the hospital while Shonali was with Kelly.
All too soon we were reunited having a group hug before going in to see Kelly.

This is a gentle coming-of-age story about a college-aged boy becoming the girl he knows he truly is.
With the help of his two girl friends he becomes Susanna as they teach him all about life as a girl.
Please note this is a gentle, sentimental tale and although there is some sexual content it is inferred, NOT graphic and tagged where it occurs.

After the group hug we all went it to see Kelly she was still wired up to the monitors and her breathing being done by a ventilator though later today they were going to see if she could breathe for herself.
Liquids were being give by drips though she looked pallid there was some colour to her she wasn’t that ghastly white/grey colour she had been last time we had seen her.

We decided that we were not going to leave Kelly alone so we organised ourselves into pairs doing 8 hours at a time with Kell.
So to this end I was sent to find a campsite close to the hospital. My first place was the hospital reception where I found out that the nearest campsite was 3 miles away.

They must have seen the disappointment in my face because they then told me that there was accommodation available at the hospital – for a price!

This was an emergency and 3 miles was too far to travel so I thought sod it I have the money available from Thailand as I was not now getting my operation done – yet; so I’ll use that so we could be close as possible to Kelly.

I explained that there were four of us and I ended up with an ensuit, which could accommodate up to 4 people and consisted of 2 bedrooms, toilet/shower facilities, small lounge/dining area with television. It also had refrigerator, microwave, kettle and toaster.

There was a kitchen on each level so we could cook there. Also Kelly’s mum and Dad could use it when they arrived which should be tomorrow.

So absolutely chuffed with myself I went back to the girls and told them what I had arranged and promptly got told off for paying for it on my own credit card!
I told them that I thought I was doing the right thing as we were not going to Thailand now and I got a little weepy as everything was getting on top of me.

I think the girls realized that I was a bit hyper so we compromised a little with the others paying for our food.

We decided that Shonali and Ceri would be together and Charley and as Charley and I had got some sleep on the coach we remained with Kelly.
This was because Ceri and Shoni had only cat napped so we sent them off to get some ‘proper’ sleep telling them not to rush we could start our time off when they had had enough sleep.

We settled down keeping our vigil over our friend.
Later that day we got shooed away while they removed the tubes that were breathing for her.
There were a few heart stopping moments when she either didn’t breathe or she coughed and choked finally after an hour or so the doctor was happy and we could return to the bedside.
Kelly was breathing by herself, which was a great leap forward. We sat next to her talking away just like she was with us we chatted away about everything and anything we gave her chapter and verse about our journey to Adelaide.

After nearly 12 hours Ceri and Shoni came to relieve us they explained that they had been so long because they had been shopping and there was a salad and fruit waiting for us in the fridge.
This was very thoughtful of them. They also told us that as Kell’s mum and dad would soon be here they had decided that we would use one of the two bedrooms using our sleeping bags then this would leave the other bedroom free for Kelly’s mum and dad.

When we arrived back at the ward Kelly’s mum and dad were there I hugged Kell’s mum exclaiming, “I’m so sorry Mrs. Jackson it’s all my fault I was the one who suggested the stop over.”
Shonali snapped at me, “Susanna Emma Johnson will you please shut up about it being your fault. WE all decided as we have always done. This was nothing but a tragic accident.”
“But” I started to say when Kelly’s mum stopped me, “Look child it was an accident no ones fault and I thought I told you to call me mum!”

Just then Charley who was at the bed close to Kelly exclaimed, “Guy’s be quiet I think Kelly’s trying to say something.” This got all our attention and we turned to the bed.
Charley was leant over Kell her ear close to Kelly’s mouth. We could see Kelly’s lips moving but not make anything out.
Then Charley grinned broadly and she said, “Ok Kell word for word!” a slight nod from Kelly – this was the most movement we had seen since the accident.

Charley looked at us all then focused on me and said, “A message from Kell to Susie.” I simply looked as Charley carried on, “Kell said would you please stop being such a stupid cow! You didn’t bite me the bloody snake did!”

My hand shot to my mouth and I gasped, “She said all that?” Charley grinned and admitted; “Well no she said most of the first bit; I simply finished it off for her! So are you going to stop beating yourself up?”

A bit sheepishly I nodded and mumbled, “OK I promise” Charley was not letting me off that easy saying, “Speak up Susanna Kelly can’t hear you!” I glared at Charley but as usual it was like water off a ducks back.
So I repeated myself in a louder voice and was rewarded by a slight smile from Kelly who so far had not opened her eyes.

Kelly’s mum said, “I take it that this is your friend Charley?” Shoni answered for us all saying, “Yes this is Charley Willis our best’est friend” the niceties over Kell’s dad gave an enormous yawn reminding us that they had just travelled from the UK and must be totally shattered.

We told them about the room we had and that one bedroom was theirs we also told them that one of us is always with Kelly so if they wanted to they could try and get some sleep.
They were a bit reluctant to leave Kelly but once again Charley’s level headedness came into play she said, “Look Mrs. Jackson You’ll be no good to Kelly if you are out of it so if anything changes we’ll get you here please get some sleep.”

Kelly’s mum looked at us with tears in her eyes and simply said, “You are all good girls our Kelly’s lucky to have friends as good as you four.”
Then Shonali and Ceri showed them to the place we called home for the time being.

While Charley and I sat with the now sleeping Kelly. “Susie” Charley said, “What’s the UK like this time of the year?”
I smiled telling her, “Well the end of October is usually wet, windy and cold, then things go downhill and it rains then if you’re lucky it freezes and snows.”
“Oh” she commented, “And if you aint lucky?” I gave her a broad grin and answered, “It just carries on raining and half the country floods – why?”

Charley smiled ruefully and said, “Well I have a feeling our trip is over and I was wondering if you guy’s would mind if I tagged along when you go home?”

This time when I smiled it was with genuine affection “Charley” I exclaimed of course you can! You can stay with the rest of us at the flat”
There was movement from Kelly we looked and she was looking at us gravely.

“Oh Kelly” I exclaimed, “We’ve been so worried about you!” she gave a wan smile and croaked, “I’ve been worried about me – where am I?”

Charley went to get a nurse while I told Kelly where she was and when it was she was amazed that it had been nearly a week since she had been bitten.
A nurse arrived and checked Kelly out, gave her some water then looking at us told us, “I think the worst is over but she’s still one very sick girl.”

As she made to leave she instructed us, “If Kelly asks for water give her small sips not a lot at once – OK?” We nodded our understanding then turned our attention to Kelly.

Kelly asked, “I thought I heard mum and dad?” we told her that they had just arrived and were asleep but we could fetch them if she wanted to see them.

She croaked, “No Susie let them sleep. I’ll only get told off for being so clumsy and treading on a snake.”
There was nothing wrong with her sense of humor at least.

We were talking – well Charley and I were doing most of the talking with poor Kelly listening and croaking the odd response. After about half an hour we could see she was tired so we gave her a sip of water and let her sleep.

The two of us simply sat by her bedside grinning at each other in relief because our friend was improving.
We decided to give Kelly’s mum and dad a few more hours sleep then wake them with the news that their daughter was awake and talking.

While Kelly slept Charley and I discussed us going home. I could see that Charley was despondent and by now she was a really good friend and a great person being down was so unlike her.

Eventually I asked, “Charley why so down?” Charley looked at me giving me that wry grin she does answering, “Well Susie since meeting you guys with your outlook on life I feel I really fit in. My life in Chicago seems a million miles away - it’s going to be hard leaving the three of you.”

“Then don’t” both of us looked around and saw Kelly was awake looking at us. “Huh” I snorted, “Eaves dropping again!”
Kell gave a wan smile answering, “It’s my bed you two are talking over – so I’m not eaves dropping.” Even this short sentence had taken some effort.

So I took over saying, “Look Charley; Kelly’s right you don’t have to leave us if you don’t want to. Our flat is really big enough and we have a spare room we just have to get it decorated for you.”
“It’s your flat not our flat” Kelly butted in. “Kelly Jackson how many times have I told you it’s our flat!” I informed her. Then added, “She’s a bolshie bitch even when she’s sick!” As I said it I glared at Kell but her eyes were closed again.

I continued, “Look Charley come to England and see how you like it. If you want to stay that’d be great with us – wouldn’t it Kell?” I looked around expecting her eyes to be open but she was asleep.
Charley still looked doubtful saying, “I’d love to guys but I like paying my way I don’t want to be a free loader.”

This made me snort so I answered, “Charley you’re our friend we’d love having you. But how’s this for an idea you come to the UK on a visitors visa.”

She nodded saying, “That sounds good to me – but what if I want to work?” I had all this planned out in my head but just how feasible it was I hadn’t a clue.

So I suggested, “Look your collage degree is in media studies – right?” She nodded so I carried on, “Well there is a huge media centre opened up close by where I live surely there must be a opening for a smart American girl with a relevant degree?”

I was excited but I didn’t know if this was possible visa wise. Charley said, “It sounds a good idea, but I’ve no smart clothes and what happens with the visa?”

Just then a voice from the pillow spoke – Kell was awake again, “You and Susie are the same size and she has more clothes than Top Shop (a well known UK store) share until you get some money – simple!”
Triumphantly I looked at Charley and said, “Sorted! Right I’ll go and wake Kelly’s mum and dad.”
Kelly groaned and said wearily, “Well I suppose I’ve got to get my bollocking over sometime. At least they’ll go easy on me”

After this Kelly made a rapid recovery though she was still very weak but the hospital would not let Kelly go home in case of serum sickness, which can occur up to 14 days from the time of the incident.

About nine days on and Kelly developed a fever and a wonderful full body rash and aching joints as the hospital told us they were watching for any signs of renal impairment.
So we had to watch her suffer throughout this luckily she showed no signs of renal problems.

Meanwhile we were arranging flights back to the UK and organizing Charley’s visa for visiting the UK.
Which when we looked into it as she was visiting friends and an American citizen she didn’t need one – but if she decided to work she would have to go through the hoop’s of officialdom!

The steroids that were used to treat the serum sickness worked well but Kelly was still weak and her muscles really hurt.
This was due to the action of the venom and while weakness would be there for some time the prognosis was now good.

Ceri’s mum and dad came to visit periodically but it was obvious to us all our trip was over so to help with their travel we all gave them our travel passes with what was left of the Kilometers.

Finally a month after the accident Kelly was given the all clear to travel. She could go on a ‘normal’ flight as long as she had someone with her that was medically trained – the insurance we had took care of this.

So we trawled around the websites until we all could travel together (us 4; plus Kelly’s mum and dad; plus a nurse!)

At Adelaide airport we said a tearful goodbye to Ceri and her mum and dad. Ceri had become a really good friend and we all would miss her.
Kelly joked that we’d come back to Aus. And finish our trip missing out the snake.
Ceri also promised to come to the UK to see us.

A final group hug and we were ready for boarding Ceri hugged me and whispered, “Let me know how your operation goes.”
And with that we trooped through security to board our flight.

I think we were a bit down our adventure of a lifetime had been cut short.
But and here’s the main thing I had a feeling that the rest of the girls felt like me deep down inside we were ready to go home.
All except Charley who apart from he aging aunt in Chicago had no one – we were her family and she was part of our family.

The flight was - well a flight as we approached the UK the sky’s below turned leaden and yes you guessed it when we landed in Manchester it was pouring down and cold and windy.

Manchester in the Rain

“Welcome to the UK” I joked to Charley. “Gee thanks” she ironically replied, “Is it always like this?”
“Oh no it changes completely in the summer.” I told her. Charley perked up a bit at this until Shonali grunted, “Yep Susie’s right in summer the rain’s warmer!”

We got through immigrations – it took Charley a bit longer than us but soon we were reunited with out backpacks.
The lovely weather had us frantically looting them looking for something warmer to put on.

Kelly was destined to go home to recover. Shonali not having seen her family in over a year got a lift with them back to Leeds while Charlie and myself headed for the apartment.

Kelly’s mum told us that as soon as we had got ourselves sorted to head across to Leeds and stay with them for a while.
An invitation we certainly could and would not refuse.

The nurse that travelled with Kelly headed for a hotel to get some sleep then she was flying back tomorrow – so we said our goodbyes to her

We got a cab and soon we were at the apartment block Charley looked at it and gave a low whistle, “Looks a nice place Susie.”

I smiled warmly at her saying, “We like it and don’t forget it’s your home for as long as you need it.”
I swiped the security pass and we went into the building as we took the elevator to the top floor I said, “I’ve got a spare set of keys for you and the I’ll phone the security desk and get security pass once we get inside and get warmed up.”

When we got into the flat Charley was well impressed I showed her bedroom and told her to decide how she wanted it as I would organize it to be decorated.

I showed her Kelly and Shonali’s rooms then mine did the whistle stop tour of the place including the balcony and sun deck hot tub then we made up my bed with clean fresh linen and slept solid for 24 hours snuggled up together.

When we finally woke up I opened my extensive wardrobe and told Charley, “Anything I have you are welcome to use please don’t feel stiff or uncomfortable you’ll soon get some clothes more suitable to the British weather.”

We dressed in jeans and warm woolen tops. Heading for the kitchen we found that we had – nothing at all in the house we, well I had forgotten this small thing. Even the fridge and freezer were turned off!

Again we emptied our backpacks and found some teabags some coffee and our emergency food rations that we had packed over a year ago. Four of these were porridge, which you simply added water to. So to fill us we had 2 packs each along with coffee and tea without fresh milk - but we had some powdered stuff as a substitute. (Not good but ok in an emergency)

Just then my phone rang I knew the ring it was Shonali. “Hi Shoni” I answered brightly “We’ve just woken up.”

A very distraught Shonali answered, “Is it ok for me to come home for a couple of days?”

This caught me unawares because she was at home so rather stupidly I answered, “Eh you’re at home.”
“Susanna Johnson” she snapped “I mean home with you before I kill that sniveling bastard coward of a brother of mine!”

Whoa she was in a temper so I said, “Ok, ok you know you can but what’s up?”
“I’ll tell you when I get home” came the terse reply.

“Look Shoni we’re going shopping do you want us to meet you at Piccadilly Station?” I asked.
She thought for a second and answered, “That’d be great I’ll phone when I set off – ok.”

I recounted my conversation with Shoni to Charley then we got ready to get some food in and do a big online order for delivery.
We went into the bedroom I said to Charley “Shoes and boots in there, handbags above them, jackets coats scarfs and hats it here.
Help yourself to makeup jewelry and perfume.” Charley grinned and threw up a mock salute saying, “Yes sir Ma’am!”

Soon we were ready for Charley’s exciting introduction to the UK! Which was shopping at the local Asda superstore!
We each took a trolley and absolutely piled it with everything we needed right now from toilet rolls to tampons, tea bags to chocolate (this was important as with the mood Shonali was in it could take a lot of chocolate to settle her down.)

To get this lot back to the flat took a taxi. We had just got the perishables stowed away and the wine in the wine cooler when my phone rang it was a text from Shoni saying she would be arriving at two pm.

So off we set again on the tram to the station Charley was taking all this in her stride like she had been here all her life as we got off at the station she asked, “Is it ok to do some shopping while we’re in the city?”

“Of course Charley you’re a free agent do what you want.” She smiled her thanks and set off saying, “Give me a call so we can meet up when Shoni arrives.” I nodded and pointed her in the direction of the main shopping area.

While I made my way to the station to collect a very irate Shonali wondering what her brother had done to her.

I stood waiting thinking about my next move I would have to see Jill Harvey and of course my surgeon Dr. Kendrick as now I was clear in my own mind I needed to discuss my surgery.

I spied Shonali coming down the platform and waved her face seemed to light up when she saw me.
Once through the barrier we hugged and greeted each other.

Instantly she asked me, “Has that bastard of a brother of mine phoned you?” I was a bit puzzled so I shook my head saying. “No why?”
“Oh Susanna” she wailed, “He’s no gut’s he promised he was going to phone and tell you!”
By now I was totally bewildered! But I had an inkling as Shonali was totally freaked out.

“Shonali” I begged, “For god’s sake calm down – look I’ll phone him!” as I spoke I took out my iphone. “B, b, but are you sure! I mean do you want to?”

I was starting to get a bit annoyed as I found Gill’s name in my contact list I said, “Look Shoni you’re not telling me what Gill’s done. So he better tell me what he’s done to get you so worked up.”

I pressed the call button and waited I had a good idea that Gill had found someone else but I needed it confirming – I wasn’t really worried either way but my friend was really upset.

As he answered I decided to take the bull by the horns and ask the worst question possible and really put him on the spot.

“Hi Gill how are you? And before you speak when are you getting married?” This had some effect at both ends of the phone. Shonali gasped looking at me with her mouth hung open.
While Gill descended into a coughing fit followed by hiccups. Finally he could talk and asked me, “I take it that cow of a sister of mine couldn’t wait to tell you?”

This annoyed me so I answered, “Shoni hasn’t said a thing I guessed – and please don’t call my friend and your sister names!”
I glanced at Shoni and continued, “Shonali please close your mouth!” (It snapped closed).

Gill told me that he hadn’t meant to meet someone else (as if I was interested) but it just happened.
In the end I had heard as much as I wanted to and was really cool with the situation so I simply said, “Look Gill we are freezing on Manchester station, I wish you and your fiancée all the best for the future. Oh and don’t forget my invite for the wedding.”

And with that I ended the call Shonali was looking at me amazed and managed to say, “You don’t mind Susie? You honestly don’t mind!”

I smiled wearily at her and hugged her close saying, “Shonali I honestly don’t mind!
I took a deep breath and continued, “What I do mind is that he didn’t have the gut’s to tell me. I do mind that you are upset. And I really do mind that I am absolutely bloody freezing stood here! So let’s phone Charley and join her shopping – OK?”

She returned my hug saying, “I’ll never understand you Susie but I love you.”
So with that we phoned Charley and arranged to meet her in a café close to where she was shopping.
Sounds easy until you remember that Charley had been in Manchester for a day and a half and most of that time we were asleep. Eventually we got a street name and the name of the café she was going into.

We walked to the place Charley was waiting for us and soon we were reunited. I had only left Charley for an hour but in that time she had four bags of shopping (she would definitely fit in with her liking of shopping) it was just after three in the afternoon so we decided to eat where we were then go home.

As we sat down with coffee waiting for our food I quietly said, “Shoni it would be nice to phone your mum to apologise for storming out. After all she hasn’t seen you for over a year and one day and you’ve stomped out.”

She looked at me then quietly said, “As usual you are right – I guess I over-reacted a bit?”
That made me grin, “A bit? I would say a lot but thanks for thinking about me – you’re a good friend.”

Shoni smiled ruefully and made the call telling her mum that she’d be home on Monday.
I phoned Kelly and found out that she was being killed with kindness her mum wouldn’t let her do a thing – and yes it was driving her crazy!
So I suggested that we go and see her on Monday as well.
I spoke to Kell’s mum and she was more than happy to see us to save any embarrassment I would stay with Kell while Charley would stay at Shoni’s.

Then we talked about getting Charley’s room redecorated to her taste. There was the usual argument about me doing this but we won and I phoned the designer that had done the work on the rest of the place.
He agreed to call by tomorrow afternoon to see what we wanted doing, as this was only one room getting the wardrobes and stuff should be relatively quick.

When we got home we did a huge on line food order to be delivered tomorrow morning – early!

I could see Charley was still ill at ease as she kept asking us if it was all right to do everyday simple things.

Eventually I said, “Charley please treat this place as your home you needn’t ask us if you want to do things it’s like......... err like.” I had run out of inspiration then Shonali chipped in with, “Charley think of ‘Friends’ but without the guy’s we are simply that Friends who live together.”

Then she went on her I-Phone and Wi- Fi’ed (is that a word?) the theme tune from Friends onto our sound system.
This got us giggling and dancing and started our three-girl party, which lasted late into the night and consisted of wine, chocolate and loads of laughter!

This is a gentle coming-of-age story about a college-aged boy becoming the girl he knows he truly is.
With the help of his two girl friends he becomes Susanna as they teach him all about life as a girl.
Please note this is a gentle, sentimental tale and although there is some sexual content it is inferred, NOT graphic and tagged where it occurs.

Thursday I contacted Jill my counsellor and she managed to fit me in late that very afternoon. And she asked me to bring Shonali along.
When Shoni and I discussed this it was obvious that it must be something to do with India.

Our grocery order arrived and after filling the freezer and fridge the three of us did the other mundane things in life namely cleaning and doing the washing.

We sorted Charley out with drawer space for the clothes she had bought which were mainly underwear, tights, some jeans, a few tops and a couple of skirts and a warm quilted jacket!
This was until her room was finished when she’d have loads of wardrobe space and loads of drawers.

The designer arrived and produced some sketches. Charley picked the colour scheme she liked and between us we chose the design of wardrobe and drawers – now to when the work could be done.
The designer phoned the decorator who had half a day free to do the room (Half a day! It would have taken us a week!)
The following Thursday the room would be decorated and the furniture delivered and fitted on the Friday.
So like last time I left the designer the key to the flat and one of his team would oversee the work.
All we had to do was empty the room! Which we could do before we went to Leeds and Kelly.

Then it was time for my appointment with my counsellor, we decided that we’d all go and call in at the Cross Keys where we used to work to see if any of the crowd was still frequenting the place. Then we could go to the Taj for something to eat.
So the three of us dressed semi smart skin-tight jeans, sparkly tops and fashion boots – I know I am biased but we looked HOT!

At Jill’s office Charley waited in reception while Shoni and I went in.
As we had thought Jill wanted Shonali to describe what she had seen that strange and fateful day in Northern India.
As Shonali told her tale it brought everything rushing back talking to my family touching them actually feeling them feeling the love.

I became very emotional remembering.

Then it was my turn, through the tears and emotion I told Jill my story and finished by asking her, “Do you think we’re crazy?”

I have always trusted Jill as my councillor for her candour and professionalism. However this time she was less sure but said, “Susanna no the two of you aren’t crazy – you certainly experienced something but what it was I personally have no idea.”

She looked steadily at me then asked, “Now what Susanna?”

This took no thinking on my part so I answered, “Now I know what was stopping me taking the final step and knowing that my family approve I want to become who I am – Susanna – it’s that simple Jill.”
Jill gave a broad smile saying, “Well you found the way to take this final step all by yourself! I’ll contact Dr. Kendrick and we’ll set things in progress – if that’s ok with you?”

Beaming with happiness I confirmed that this is what I wanted.
Jill gave a bit stretch and sighed, “It’s been a long day – I think I’ve earned my glass of wine tonight”
On the spur of the moment I asked, “Jill we’re going to the Keys then the Taj do you feel like coming with us?”
She thought for a moment then answered, “That sounds good girls but my husband has to come too as I was meeting him in town but he can meet us there. He used the Keys when he was at Uni too – in fact that’s where I met him.”

So it was arranged and the four of us got the bus to the university area and headed to the Cross Keys.
When we arrived there were still some there that we knew and soon we were back into the girls versus boys pool teams.
BUT now us girls had our secret weapon namely Charley who was ace at pool! Her dad had taught her how to play.
Much to the delight of the girls with myself, Jill and Charley we girls really kicked arse much to the delight of the regular girls and the disgust of the guy’s!

“Hi Susanna you’re looking well.” I turned around and there stood Rob I hadn’t seen him for over 18 months.
“Rob” I squealed giving his a hug and a peck on the cheek, “How are you keeping.”
While we caught up I introduced him to Charley, Jill and her husband Steve. (It seemed strange to be calling someone by the name that used to be mine)

It turns out that Rob was doing a postgraduate degree course in Medieval History something or other.

BUT - and here is the BIG thing. I was very much yesterday’s girl!

Today’s girl was our Charley and from the looks they kept giving each other the attraction was very, very mutual.

I glanced at Shonali and nodded towards the toilet we excused ourselves and headed to the loo.

Shoni said, “Looks like you’ve been dumped sister!” I grinned and was about to answer then the door opened and Jill walked in.
She saw the two of us standing talking and said, “I guess you are discussing your friend Charley and her new friend?”

The two of us giggled - Shoni commented, “There’s certainly an attraction there.” So between the three of us we decided that we’d give them the chance to be alone and go to eat just the four of us.

Both Rob and Charley knew where we lived and Charley could get in as she had the access code and an apartment key.

When we left the toilet I think the three of us did a double take Rob had moved to sit next to Charley and the two of them were in a deep conversation about something and it was a very tactile discussion.

We said that we were going to eat and would see them later. Charley looked a bit worried until Shoni said, “Why don’t you stay here and talk to Rob, you know where we live and Rob’s a perfect gentleman we’ll see you later – ok?”

Without giving her time to think Shonali, myself, Jill and Steve left to go down the street to the Taj Indian Restaurant.

This was the best Indian Restaurant in the area and being mainly a student area it was very reasonably priced. I liked Jill both as a councillor and a person and her husband Steve was brilliant company.

Jill knew about Rob and myself from our counselling sessions even though she had made the no work rule she simply had to ask me if I minded Charley and Rob becoming an item.

I laughed out loud at this and answered, “Good lord no Rob and myself would never work I need someone who I can argue with – Rob is just so very, very nice he’s a complete gentleman.”

We left about nine and headed to the bus as we walked Shonali said to me, “Susie you say you don’t mind about Gill and Rob.
There are not many girls who get dumped by two separate blokes on the same day and then say that they don’t mind! I’d be planning to murder one or both of them!”

We reached the bus stop and I squeezed her arm telling her, “But I’m not just any girl Shoni – I’m not even a girl.”

Shonali was about to argue but I stopped her carrying on, “Look Shoni you are my best friend so I feel comfortable telling you this.”
I took a deep breath and continued, “While we were away especially after India I have done a lot of thinking and one of the things I had decided was to not commit to any man until I was a complete woman.”

Shoni looked at me I could see she was thinking about what I had just said then she looked me straight in the eyes and gasped, “You were going to split with Gill and Rob anyway?”
I nodded Shoni giggled and carried on, “I’ve said it before but you are some girl Susanna!”

She squeezed my arm affectionately as the bus arrived saying, “I’m glad we are friends.”
I looked affectionately at her and quietly replied, “And so am I! Without you and Kelly I would never have made it as Susanna!”

We got on the bus and sat down Shoni then told me, “That’s crap Susie you would have made it” then she gave a giggle carrying on, “But you’d have been a bit rough round the edges and not as stylish!” That set us both laughing and lightened our mood a hell of a lot.

We had just arrived home and my phone rang and from the tone I knew it was my Aunty Val. She knew we were back in the UK and the reason we had returned in such a hurry.
She asked how we were and especially Kelly we spoke for a while then on a whim I said, “Aunty Val I was thinking of coming to see you tomorrow if that’s OK?”

I glanced at Shonali who cocked her eye questioningly at me. Aunty Val was - or sounded extremely happy at my news saying, “Oh Susanna that would be wonderful to meet my new niece in person what time are you arriving?”
I confessed I didn’t have a clue on the train times so I promised to phone her when I knew so we left it at that and hung up both of us anticipating tomorrow.

Shonali looked at me saying, “So where are we going tomorrow?” I smiled and said, “I’ve got to face my family sometime so I’m going to Durham to see my Aunty Val.”

Shoni gave that sigh she uses when I’m being silly! I looked at her asking, “What? What’s the matter?”
“Susanna” she sighed, “I SAID where are WE going tomorrow!” I looked at her for a moment then said, “It’s something I have to do........”

She broke in telling me, “I know sweetheart and you are not going alone!” “But” I started when she steamrollered me, “No but’s Susanna I’m going with you – and I suspect Charley will want to come to as she is very fond of you.”

Secretly I was pleased at this however I would have gone by myself but with my friends there I would feel loved if my family rejected me.
I simply said, “Oh well if you’re certain”

“I’m certain Susie, I’m certain.” Was all she said. So for the rest of the night we spent looking train times and packing as we had decided to stay the weekend at the Travelodge so we booked a room Friday until Monday morning when we would be going to Leeds to stay with Kelly.

Sure enough when Charley came home (with Rob) and we told her where we were going for the weekend we called it a family emergency.
She simply said to Rob, “Sorry Honey but Family call’s I’ll phone you when we get back – OK?”
Rob took it like the man he is and answered, “Family come first Charley – phone me ok?”

Charley promised then gave him a passionate kiss in front to us whispering, “Sorry but I’ll make up for tomorrow!”
Then there followed another bout of tongue wrestling between Charley and Rob.

After a somewhat bewildered Rob had left Charley looked dreamily at the door saying to us, “He is a really nice guy he’s so considerate and ------ well so English.”
She looked at me saying, “You sure you don’t mind Susie – Rob told me you used to be an item!”

I gave her a hug telling her, “That was in the past Charley but you’re right he in a really nice guy – but he needs a strong girl like you!” Charley looked dreamily at the door murmuring, “Well he’s got one if he want’s it.”

I have a feeling Charley was smitten with Rob and I think the feelings were very mutual – good for them both I thought.

We packed our bags for the week then went to bed. I must admit I was very worried about actually meeting Aunty Val in person and started wondering what I should wear. Now this is a BAD thing for a girl to do before she goes to sleep!

After changing my mind about 200 times I finally decided on a knitted dress that really suited me it was dark green and really brought out my eye’s and hair! Also sensible pair of boots and my cream quilted parka with the fur collar.
So it was well after midnight that I got to sleep to be woken by my alarm clock at seven!

We all met up in the kitchen the first thing Shoni asked was, “What are you wearing Susie?”
I told her my choice and added that I want to look feminine but not too girly-girly so I had decided on the knitted dress.
She thought about it for a while and agreed deciding that as we were going girly she would wear a dress.
So that forced Charley’s hand and we raided my wardrobe for Charley a dress.

I phoned my Aunty at nine and told her that we were catching the 10am train. I told her that two of my friends are coming with me and we plan to sleep at the travel-lodge.
I must admit that she did sound a bit disappointed that either because I was not staying at her house or that I was bringing two friends with me.

We arrived in Durham just before noon. For those of you who have never been there when you get off the train and turn to face the opposite platform you have the most amazing view of the Castle and the Cathedral – Durham is called ‘The Land of the Bishop Princes’.

I don’t think Charley had ever actually seen something this old that was man made.
She was mesmerised looking at the impressive sight I said to her, “I’m really glad you came – isn’t it spectacular?”
“Can we get close to it?” she asked I nodded telling her, “Do you want to go around it tomorrow?” “Oh yes you bet” was the reply.

As we turned and picked up our cases a woman approached; who I recognised – my Aunty Val.
My suppressed nerves rose to the surface how would she react when she saw me in the flesh.
It was one thing on the phone or emailing but to actually meet me was something else entirely.

“Susanna?” she asked in a questioning voice. My throat was as dry as a bone hesitantly I nodded. “Oh god” she gasped, “You are exactly like Helen! Err your mother. She looked exactly the same when she was your age!”
Then she ran the few steps separating me and threw her arms around me hugging me to her.

It was like a dam had burst inside me I had been dreading and perversely looking forward to this moment for so long!
And now I was in the arms of one member of my family who seemed to accept me for what I was – Susanna.

“Aunty Val” I sobbed for I was an emotional wreck, “You don’t mind? Honestly you don’t mind?”
She held me at arms length looked me up and down then hugged me to her again telling me, “No Lass I don’t mind you are a beautiful young woman. But I will admit I was dubious as to how I’d feel – but now no all my doubts have gone love.”

We released each other and aunty Val looked at Shoni and Charley. Proudly I introduced my friends, “Guy’s this is my Aunty Val. This is Shonali and this is Charley” then I added, “She’s and American!”

Charley grinned at my aunty and commented, “Pleased to meet you ma’am. You’re ok - you can’t catch being an American!”

I was mortified, “I didn’t mean ...... err I meant ...... but I only.” Charley gave me a broad grin saying, “Susie shut up girl before you die of embarrassment – we know what you meant! Pleased to meet you Ma’am.” The last part was directed to my aunty.

Everyone was grinning at my discomfort but the ice had been broken. My aunty said. “Girls please call me Val Ma’am makes me feel older than I am!”
We walked out of the station talking away like we all had known each other for years. I was silent thinking ‘well this is one member of my family who doesn’t hate me’

“What will uncle Frank say?” I worriedly asked my aunty. She simply smiled and told me, “Ask him” I looked around and saw a man looking at us with amazement etched all over his face. “Eeeee Val she looks just like your Helen!” he exclaimed.

Then to me her said, “Well lass aren’t you going to give me a hug.” I was so happy as I ran into his arms and received a big hug from him. Once again I was an emotional wreck.

After he had let me go he said to us all, “Right girls pile in and let’s get you home and settled in! And before you say anything we’ve cancelled your booking I’m not having my new niece stopping at a hotel.”

I looked at my aunty; she simply shrugged and said, “His idea not mine love.” I was dazed things were going far better than I could ever have dreamed about.

We arrived home their house was a three bedroom semi detached built in the thirties, we were shown our bedrooms and I had the smallest room to myself.
So we sorted ourselves out then went downstairs to talk.

While my aunty and uncle talked about the family and their reaction to my changes we told them about our travels.

About half past three the front door opened and a voice shouted, “It’s only us Mam!” Aunty Val commented that’s our Beth she’s just picked the kids up from school.

A woman of about 24 came in and smiled at us she directed her gaze at me and said, “Hi Susanna I’m your cousin Beth.”
Quietly I told her, “I know, I recognised you from when we were young but how.........”
“Did I know you? Family resemblance love” Beth finished then added, “But you’ve changed a lot – and for the better!” I was introduced to her kids, two little girls about 4 and 6.

Soon we were happily playing with them on the rug having a great time aunty Val warned me I’d make a mess of my dress. I simply grinned I was having so much fun I loved children!

Finally the girls were tired out the younger sat on my knee sucking her thumb while Charley had the elder who was fascinated by Charley’s accent asking her all sorts of questions – it was great to watch our Charley being interrogated by a blond haired 6 year old bundle of curiosity!

Finally I had to ask the question that was uppermost in my mind. I cleared my throat and asked, “Don’t any of you mind about...... Well about me?”

They looked at me and it was Beth who answered; she shuffled up alongside me and put her arm around me giving me a squeeze she started, “Look Susanna when mum first found out – well she was shocked.” “That right mam?”
My aunty nodded Beth carried on, “ She came to me and we talked it through then we both went on the Internet to find out more.”

She smiled and added; “You can’t half find some crap on the web but there are some sensible sites. So once we had sorted things out in our own minds we were really fine with what you had decided to do. After all it’s not everyday your cousin becomes a girl is it!”

I blushed and mumbled, “I suppose not” I was embarrassed but Beth gave me another squeeze and said, “Look we know this must be hard for you. God knows it’s hard enough for us to know how to treat you!”

Then she realised how that last statement sounded and started to apologise when Charley spoke, “I know I’m not family but I know Susie very well so please treat her just like any other girl. She is a loving, caring and compassionate human being I’m proud to call my best friend.”

Beth Nodded then carried on, “You’re right Charley what I just said came out all wrong and I’m so sorry Susie.
When Mam showed us pictures of you and I saw that you were so very happy and very pretty so I thought what the hell it’s her life.

Then we had to tell the old dinosaur over there.” She said this nodding towards her dad. Uncle Frank raised his eyebrows and said, “And?”
Beth snorted and told us, “The old bugger simply looked over his paper and said fine as long as he’s happy.

That was the last time he has ever spoke of you as a male! After that when he asked about you he always referred to you as our Susanna or simply she.”

I felt really good about this and said so.

Beth carried on saying, “Well Susie; tonight you’ll meet some more of the family, our Robin (Beth’s brother) Eva his wife and kids will be there.
” Uncle Frank chipped in saying, “Oh we forgot to tell you we’re going out for a meal about six so you can meet them, there may also be some others there but we haven’t invited them!

“How have the other’s in the family reacted?” I asked anxiously. Rather unusually it was Uncle Frank that answered.
Now I think most families have an ‘Uncle Frank’! He’s the normally quiet one but when he speaks people listen.

“Look Susie” he began, “Val and I have discussed this. Val is your mothers only family and that tosser in Australia is your fathers only family.”
(It seemed strange to my ears to hear my uncle refer to someone in those terms)
So all the rest around here are my family and to be honest they know I’ve got nieces and nephews but they haven’t a clue who they are apart from they’re related to me. Now girl a question for you – how many people know about you?”

I thought then answered, “There’s the girls. You and Aunty Val, Beth and Robin, my councillor and my tutor at uni and that’s about all.” Shoni added, “there’s the Dean at Uni and my brother Susie you’ve forgot about them.” Then Charley added, “And Ceri” I nodded my thanks to them then said, “Well that’s about 12 or 13 people.”

Uncle Frank continued, “And I assume that everything’s in your new name?” I nodded answering, “Except my birth certificate but that’ll be changed after my operation.”
He continued saying, “Let’s keep it that way I would suggest. I know that there are some bigots in my family but look girl only those that matter know. Why tell anyone else?”

I sat there and thought about this then I glanced at Shoni who was now being interrogated by Charley’s inquisitor.
Shonali nodded saying, “it does make sense Susie.”
I then looked at Charley who looked deep in thought. Slowly she nodded and said, “Why tell people that you don’t really know and that could hurt you – what your uncle says makes a lot of sense.”

I turned to my aunt and uncle my mind made up saying, “Ok, it makes sense to me too so we’ll do as you suggest after all you know best.”

Now that was settled Beth said, “It does make sense Susie. The old Grump does speak sense ----- at times!”
Then she stood up saying, “Come on kids we’ve got to get home and get ready for tonight!”

Uncle Frank got up saying and I’m getting to the bathroom now else I’ll never get in there with 4 bloody women in the house!
And with that he disappeared to the only bathroom in the house. Aunty Val shouted after him, “And don’t take all day you Frank!” Followed by, “And don’t use all the hot water either!”

After Uncle Frank had disappeared to the bathroom and Beth had gone home to get ready for this evening Aunty Val looked at us three then said to Shonali and Charley, “I take it you came with Susie in case you had to pick the pieced up?”

Shonali squirmed a bit uncomfortably saying, “Well something like that, Susanna is our friend.”

Aunty Val smiled broadly at them telling them, “Thanks for being so honest Susanna is very lucky to have two good friends like you.” Charley butted in saying, “There is another but she was stupid enough to have got bitten by a snake!”

“Ahhh yes Kelly isn’t it?” We nodded I added, “She’s with her mum getting killed with kindness – we’re going to see her on Monday.”

This is a gentle coming-of-age story about a college-aged boy becoming the girl he knows he truly is.
With the help of his two girl friends he becomes Susanna as they teach him all about life as a girl.
Please note this is a gentle, sentimental tale and although there is some sexual content it is inferred, NOT graphic and tagged where it occurs.

“Now girls I have to ask you about India – could you tell me what happened!” Aunty Val asked us.
I looked at Shoni and between us we started recounting our meeting with the mystic.

Aunty Val was fascinated and listened intently to our story.
After we had finished she started telling us about her strange dreams, “Your story explains a lot to me because about the time you say you started living as Susanna I started getting strange dreams.

In them either your Mum, Dad or Theresa would talk to me telling me to ‘look after her’ she needs you to look after her.

But it was mainly Helen – your mum she would come to me and in my dreams sit on the edge of the bed and tell me that it was meant to be and to look after her other daughter!” I will admit I was totally confused, as I knew Helen only had 2 children but the dreams continued.

We all looked at one another and Charley breathed, “Wow” My aunty Val looked and smiled saying, “Wow indeed Charley.”
She then carried on, “To be honest I thought I was going crazy I couldn’t understand what Helen meant that was until you decided to get in touch last Christmas then everything became clearer.”

I was enthralled by this story it would seem my dead family were really trying to help me from somewhere beyond our modern day comprehension.
Aunty Val then continued telling us, “Then the dreams changed it was always your mum that came to me and always she sat on the bed talking to me.

But once you had contacted me her message was slightly different she was telling me “Val I need you to look after her please promise me that you’ll look after her and protect her soon very soon I will be able to talk to her and give her my love and blessing.”

OMG this was as shocking as it was amazing the three of us were speechless then a voice came from the door – it was Uncle Frank who had finished in the bathroom and had come downstairs unheard.

He said, “You had strange dreams too Val – you never said.”
We all jumped and aunty Val said, “Frank you daft Ha’puth you scared the bloody life out of us! I never said because I thought you would laugh at me.”

He shook his head saying, “Nay lass your Helen spoke to me too why d’you think I was relaxed when you and our Beth told me?”

“I did wonder about that.” His wife said to him, “It was so unlike you.” He smiled saying, “Your Helen made me promise to look after’t lass and give her away when she’s wed!”

He looked at me saying, “Don’t you forget that our Susie!” I was speechless and totally blown away so I simply nodded then wondered if I should have shook my head and ended us mumbling, “I won’t Uncle Frank.”

Aunty Val asked him, “Do you still have these dreams?” He shook his head saying, “No they stopped about May or June – why?”
I looked at Shonali and Charley as Aunty Val commented, “Mine stopped about that time.”

Then I piped up, “That was about the time we met the mystic in India.”

No more could be said on this as to be totally honest none of us really understood what had happened to us but it certainly was strange.
Whatever it was it was certainly beyond our comprehension. Uncle Frank then said, “What happened in India?”

“You girls go and get ready” aunty Val said, “I’ll tell Frank.” And with that the three of us scampered upstairs to get ready for the evening. Luckily they had an electric shower so we took it in turns to shower and then finished getting ready.

With about half an hour to go aunty Val came upstairs to get ready she looked at us styling each others hair and finishing off our makeup and said, “God you three remind me of when I was young Helen and I were exactly the same” – then she went and got changed.

Somehow we were all ready when the taxi arrived to take us to the pub we all managed to squeeze in and off we went.
I must admit the night went really well. As Uncle Frank had said there were a couple of his nephews there and they really hit on the three of us competing for our attention it was quite funny.
With my close family well I got to know them a whole lot better Beth and Robin along with their partners and families.

We were not allowed to pay for anything though we did get a few rounds of drinks in Beth and Robin along with their spouses and kids left about nine while the rest of us left an hour later.

We all had had a great night. Now we knew each other we were part of the family once home we made a pot of tea before we all went to bed.
Uncle Frank was very mellow (read drunk) and was soon shooed off to bed leaving the four girls to talk for a while.

The next morning the aroma of bacon woke me and by the problems I had getting into the bathroom it had also woken Shonali and Charley.
Finally we all assembled in the kitchen.
As we were going around the Castle and Cathedral today we all were dressed sensibly in jeans, pullovers and trainers.

Charley was like a little kid! She simply couldn’t wait to go and have a look around these historic sites.

After a substantial breakfast we were given a spare key as my aunt and Uncle would in all probability out when we came home Aunty Val at the grandkids while Uncle Frank usually goes to the local pub to watch football on a Saturday.

As we left he commented, “Lasses if you feel like dropping in - the pub’s at the top of the street I’m willing to bet you’ll cause a stir.”
Hearing this my aunty snorted saying, “If you DO (and I stress the DO part) meet Frank in the pub; half the old codger’s will probably have a bloody heart attack.”

Now I’ll explain where my Aunty lives; it’s in a part of Durham known as Cross Gate Moor, which is on the promontory where the cathedral is overlooking the river.
In fact as they are in the parish bounds of the cathedral this is their local church (not that they are deeply religious).
The Dun Cow, which is my Uncle’s local is at top of the street except you have to walk about ½ a mile to it, you go across the River Weir by Elvet Bridge then down Elvet Street to the pub.
We were going the other way to down Saddler Street onto North Bailey thence to the Cathedral, which made our walk to the Cathedral quite easy.

As we walked Charley commented, “Well that went well Susie though it’s scary your aunty and Uncle having weird dreams.
I shuddered saying, “You’re not wrong there - it’s spooky but I think my parents are watching over me and want me to continue.”
Shonali looked at me and commented, “It’s a good job they’re on your side – just imagine what may have happened if they were against your new life!”

We arrived at the cathedral just as it opened its doors. Now for those of you not familiar with the building it is a UNESCO world heritage site built on a loop of the River Weir it is the largest Norman Church in the world and building was started in 1093 and it took only 40 years to build!
It is a truly impressive structure and in next to Durham Castle an equally impressive building that is part of the university complex.

Cathedral and castle from the air

I have never seen Charley so animated she was drinking in every piece of the cathedral she simply wouldn’t be rushed and explored everywhere guide book in hand making notes to (as she put it), “Ask Rob about things next time she was with him”
We spent over 4 hours going around the cathedral even climbed the 325 narrow stone steps of the spiral staircase that lead to the Tower – I know it’s 325 as it says so in the guide book AND Charley insisted on counting them!

Cathedral

Just before three in the afternoon we made it to the castle for a guided tour. As this is a working part of the university the only way we could see it was with a guide.
The castle predated the cathedral by about 20 years originally built in 1072 as a defended mound but later became the stupendous edifice it is today.

We all had a great day but it’s fair to say Charley had really enjoyed herself – it turns out she’s a history geek and places like this are like a drug to her.
As we walked back Shonali came up with a brilliant idea, “Girls” she started “How about a day or so in York?” I knew instantly what she was getting at and was all for it. Charley would love York with a capital L!

York

We explained to Charley what York was like and again she was all for it. Again for those who don’t know about York I’ll give a précis of the place.

It’s an ancient City - with a Wall all around the oldest part of the city.
It has been lived in for millennia by the native British, the Romans the Viking’s and the Normans.
Much of the original city is in situ and there are numerous museums that display York throughout the ages.
Guy Fawkes of the gunpowder plot fame came from York.
It also has a splendid Minster where the Archbishop of York holds sway he is the second ranked clergy in the UK after Canterbury.
There are streets that haven’t changed in centuries where the houses nearly meet at the second floor.

York Minster

By now we were heading back to the house. After our usual democratic discussion we decided that if Kelly was fit enough we’d spend a full day or a couple of days in York next week.

On the subject of Kelly judging by the number of texts we were getting off her she was doing well and I actually started feeling sorry for her mum!

As a bored Kelly is a pain in the bum! We all were missing her company greatly.

As we were walking home we were discussing the day when Charley said, “Let’s walk to the pub your Uncles go and see him.” I looked at Shonali who simply shrugged. So it was decided we crossed the river and wandered down Old Elvet
until we reached the pub. The pub was called the Dun Cow and it was about 400 years old it had a small front bar where we found my Uncle who to say the least looked surprised to see us.
His mate’s were all about the same age as him (50’s) and soon we were perched on the bench seats being outrageously flirted with.

Charley had some difficulty in understanding the local dialect but struggled on she actually tried some English beer and discovered she had a taste for it! (Her and Rob seemed like soul mates as they both enjoyed the same things – I was so happy for the two of them)

The bar staff were really friendly and my Uncle boasted about our antics on the other side of the world.
Telling everyone that we had been cheerleaders for the cricket (much to our embarrassment)
In fact after the football final scores had finished the barman dug out a set of DVD’s of the IPL (Does every pub in the world have these matches recorded??) and soon we were on display on the TV.
Word must have got through into the backroom because younger guys came through not to view the cricket but to view the very fit cheerleaders (us)! I think it’s fair to say we achieved minor celebrity status.

About six we gathered up Uncle Frank and made our way home for tea. We were a bit tiddly and Uncle Frank was slightly worse for wear he got a good-natured telling off from his wife.

We helped her prepare tea while her husband gently snored in ‘his’ easy chair we apologised for bringing him home late but aunty Val simply smiled and said, “Don’t worry about it girls I’m glad you three enjoyed yourselves – he’ll be talking about you three for ages.”

She looked at me and added, “And young lady he’s really proud of you and can’t wait to give you away.”
Then she hugged me saying, “And I’m proud too – you’ve turned out a really pretty lass.”
I was an emotional wreck inside but I was so, so happy half of my family had accepted me.

We set the table then woke Uncle Frank during tea aunty Val told us that tomorrow the whole family would be coming around for Sunday dinner.
We looked in amazement as the room was quite small aunty Val grinned and said, “We can fit everyone in girls; cos the kids eat in the other room!”

After tea the three of us cleared up and washed the pots. Uncle Frank went back to sleep – or as Aunty Val put it, “Watched the TV through his eyelids.”
We then settled down in the room and had a very quiet night watching the TV and doing each other’s nails.

Sunday was a lazy day! Dinner was scheduled for three in the afternoon so we helped get everything ready. The piece of Pork was huge – well there were nine adults and four healthy hungry kids.

Everyone arrived between 11 and 11:30 which I thought was very early until I found that everyone was heading to the pub until 2 then home ready for dinner, the meat was on slow cook and everything was ready to go.

This apparently was the norm when all the family gathered and aunty Val went to the pub to make sure her errant husband arrived home on time.

So the three of us had to shoot upstairs to get changed out of our scruffy clothes.
I decided on a short tunic dress and dark tights with 3” fashion boots – dressy but in keeping with what the other women were wearing Shoni and Charley dressed similar.

When we set off for the pub Charley had her little blonde haired inquisitor (Izzy) holding hands with her asking again why she ‘talked funny’ which I suppose to someone of that age having never met an American before seemed a logical question!

I had seven-year-old James hanging onto one hand while lucky Shonali had
Millie and Annie! Both her hands were full. We were all suffering the inquisition of inquisitive and brutally honest kids.

We arrived at the same pub we were in yesterday and filled half the small front bar with adults and kids. There were also many of my Uncles friends there along with sundry family kids and dogs it was mayhem but really good fun.

Once again the IPL games were shown – Charley groaned and said to me, “Gee is this going to follow us about forever?” Aunty Val answered, “No I doubt it – unless you’re thinking about making a career out of it!”

We desperately assured her that it was a one off job we’d done. Then big mouth Shonali mentioned the club in New Zealand and started to show pictures she had on her iPhone of us in that skimpy uniform! (It seems that Shonali is replacing big mouth Kelly as chief putter of foot in mouth!)

Aunty Val looked at the pictures and the cricket DVD’s and sighed “Eeeee I which I had a body like you young ‘uns!”
Uncle Frank gave her a squeeze and said, “You still have as far as I’m concerned.” And promptly got a clout for his attempt at gallantry!

The rest of the day was wonderful, and as Aunty Val had said we all managed to fit around the table with the kids in the next room (wooden floor easily cleaned).

Then it was Monday and time for us to leave we said goodbye to Uncle Frank before he left for work.
He told us we were welcome anytime and then to me he hugged me and whispered, “I’m proud of you lass.”

We then packed our cases. Aunty Val took us to the station, as she didn’t start work until eleven.
We said our goodbyes to her thanking her for a wonderful weekend. Again we were told that we were always welcome and next time we had to bring Kelly. Shonali groaned theatrically and said, “Do we have to?”

As we boarded the train I hugged my aunty and simply told her, “Thank you it means so much to me.”

Then we were off to Leeds to rescue Kelly’s mum from a obviously very bored Kelly – we could tell she was bored because the number of text messages we were getting were increasing and another clue was she was telling us she was bored.

We sent a text telling her we were on our way to Leeds then settled down, as usual we changed trains at York – this had more of an interest for Charley now she knew something of the history – she actually bought a book about the city.

At Leeds station we got a huge surprise Kelly was there waiting for us as we had a group hug it was great to see her but she was still weak still recovering that snake venom had really damaged her muscles and it would be some months before she recovered to full fitness.

But as she told us, “Can I come home with you guy’s I’m bored out of my head at home.”
We got a taxi and headed to the area where Shonali and Kelly lived and finally we got a very weak Kelly home.
She may be bored but she was still not right.

Three of us were greeted like long lost daughters while Kelly got a bollocking for disappearing without telling her mum!
We all went up to Kelly’s room where I was sleeping and hung my clothes up. I gathered my stuff for washing plus some of the other girls washing and Kelly’s and went down to see if I could use the washing machine.

As expected I got told off for doing my own washing – Kelly’s mum was great. I explained, “Look mum, we’re used to doing our own washing. Anyhow you have enough to do looking after Kelly.”

“God that daughter of mine is a bad patient!” She sighed. I laughed at that saying, “I can only imagine that cos she has a very low boredom threshold.”

We both laughed at that then she asked me, “Do you think you can persuade her to stay here until after Christmas at least the hospital physiotherapy is making progress she is getting stronger –but:”

Mum left that but hanging I gave her a squeeze and told her, “We’ll do our very best I promise.”
Kelly’s mum smiled wearily at me saying, “You’re a good girl Susie – and a good friend to that bloody headstrong daughter of mine.”

We then went to Shonali’s house where Charlie was staying. As with Kelly’s we were treated like family.
As Kell had remained at home as she was tired we had the chance to discuss our strategy for not letting her go back to Manchester with us – and to be honest we didn’t really have a strategy!

Gill wasn’t home when we arrived - he still had the flat but visited home regularly.
In a way I was glad about this as too many memories would surface but I knew that I couldn’t postpone meeting him.
Once they were settled in I walked the few streets back to Kelly’s and we had a quiet night in watching TV.

That night as we snuggled up together in bed Kelly said, “I’ve really missed you guys and I’ve really missed night’s like this where we can simply talk.”

I answered, “And we’ve missed you but you are still very weak Kell.”

She sighed and said, “I know and it really pisses me off. I want to do things but I’m too weak it’s so bloody annoying.” Then she sobbed and clung to me letting all her frustrations out.

As a friend I simply held her close and comforted her remembering all those months ago when she had done exactly the same with me when my grief at loosing my family exploded – I did what a best friend does best – simply be there for her.

Finally Kelly fell into a sleep of sorts. I could feel she was dreaming as every-so-often she would twitch and moan.
Finally I fell asleep spooned into my best friend.
Our week passed quickly we went to York and did a whistle stop tour of all the sights we promised Charley that we’d come back and spend a few days there really doing the tourist trail.

Kelly went to physio twice a week and each time she came home she was knackered but her determination was still there. We planned out days around her not pushing things too much.

One night in bed Kelly asked, “When are you having your operation Susie?” I gave a sigh and told her, “Probably in the New Year. I’ve got to see Dr. Kendrick next week so we’ll go from there.” “Are you looking forward to it?” She asked.

I snuggled in close and answered, “Oh yes so very much it’ll be great to be like you guys; and to be myself and not pretend.”
“You are like us Susie” she said, “If you wanted to stop as you are we wouldn’t care a bit.”

I hugged her close and whispered, “Thanks it means a lot to me – but I’m going to be a complete girl!”
We lay in silence for a while then she said, “I don’t think I’ll come home with you three.
I think I had better stay here and annoy mum until after Christmas then I’ll see how I feel.”
I gave her a squeeze and answered, “It’s probably for the best Kell – but we miss you terribly.”
Again we were lost in our own thoughts when she said, “Have you talked to Gill?”

I giggled replying, “Oh yes!”
“And?” She prompted
“And nothing Kell. He wasn’t the man I thought he was he was afraid to meet me face to face. I don’t like that in anybody – it’s so sad he doesn’t have any balls!”

“I thought you said before that he seemed to manage alright!!!” “Kelly Jackson!” I exclaimed, “You know exactly what I mean!” That set the two of us off giggling.

These discussions in bed really took some time usually it was well after midnight when we went to sleep.
But there was no rush to get up the next morning so in truth we had a restful week ready for some serious job-hunting when we got back to Manchester.

We left Leeds on the Monday morning arriving back home about midday. We all went to inspect Charley’s new bedroom.
It was perfect absolutely perfect. Then she spotted the present that Kelly, Shonali and myself had arranged to be done.
In Pride of place - still in the box was the medal that Max had given to Charley as a Christmas present along with the letter from Max telling Charley what her dad had done.
We had it mounted into a frame nestling on a purple velvet background it was hung on the wall opposite to Charley’s bed where she could see it.
She was overwhelmed and broke down in tears.

Once we got ourselves sorted out I left Charley talking to Rob on her mobile. Then I went to the University to see if anyone was taking on graduates while Shonali headed off to the nearest job centre and collected all the local papers to go through the situations vacant.

Now it was the first week in November. We continued scouring the vacancies page and made sure out CV’s were as good as we could get them. (Mind you there wasn’t much on them apart from bar work and other odd jobs we had done during our travels – including the cheerleader stint in India)
My visit to Dr. Kendrick went well and he agreed that I could have my surgery in the New Year.

It was about two weeks later when Shonali burst through the door bursting with Excitement, “Susie, Susie, Charley I’ve got an interview! I’ve actually got and interview!” She was bouncing with excitement – I was so happy for her!

The three of us had a group happy hug then managed to get Shonali to tell us about her interview.
It was with a newly formed small firm that had started up to service Media City the job she was being interviewed for was a combination of web building with graphic design.
This was great as it meant one of us had the chance of a job.
Shoni phoned Kelly to tell her (and her mum and dad) all of them were excited for her.
The interview was in a week’s time so Charley and myself spent the week helping her prepare finding as much out about the budding company as we could so Shonali if asked would show she had done some research and was genuinely interested in the company.

Charley and Rob were most definitely an item they fitted together like a hand in a well tailored glove I was so very happy for the two of them.

The night before Shonali’s interview I was sitting watching a chick flick – Shonali was in bed getting a good night sleep and Charley was out with Rob.

I was curled dabbing my eyes when Charley arrived home. She took off her jacket and plopped down next to me.

We watched the film for a while then Charley said, “Susie I’ve something to ask you – if you don’t want to answer it’s ok I’ll understand.”
I stirred reaching for another tissue and told her, “Ask away.”

Charley fidgeted for a second or two then blurted, “When you and Rob ----- well were an item. ------ Did you ------ I mean -------- did you errrr.”
“Make love?” I finished for her smiling gently.

She looked really worried so I asked, “Does it make a difference?”
She thought for a second before replying, “I don’t suppose it does I love Rob -----But --------.”
I caught the word love and thought Mmmmmmmmm!

“Charley” I started, “I’ll be perfectly honest with you I only went out with Rob for a couple of months. Then before Christmas Kelly and Shoni had gone home.
Rob was going home the next day and me? Well I was going into hospital to get my Adams Apple shaved and my voice done.”
I stopped and thought about that night with a soft smile. I realised that this did mean a lot to Charley.

I continued telling her, “I had the flat to myself and I borrowed that yellow dress that looks like its been painted on.” She nodded as she had seen me in the very dress.

I looked her straight in the eyes and continued, “That night Rob was going to make love to me I’ll admit that. And he hadn’t a clue about what I was planning.”

I took a sip of my once warm milk then continued, “We had a lovely evening – Rob was the perfect gentleman.” Charley nodded and murmured, “He still is.” That made me smile.

“We got back here and it was on this very sofa that I started to seduce him. Then I figured out that he was a virgin – if I went ahead I would have been his first girl.”
Charley’s jaw dropped she managed to say, “He was a virgin?” I nodded and said, “And as far as I know he still is!”

Her jaw dropped again at that and she stammered, “W, w, w, what happened ----- I mean why didn’t?”
“What you are trying to say is why didn’t I take him to bed?” I finished for her.

Charley nodded so I continued, “When I thought about things - to me it just didn’t seem right that his first girl should be a girl like me! I thought that he should have a real girl – someone like you Charley!”

“But” she started to say but I continued,“All we did was make out on this settee he felt my boobies and that but no further – does that answer your question?”

Charley looked steadily at me nodded slowly and said, “Thanks for telling me Susie – I’ll never figure you out - but you have some strange and very rigid values.”

I smiled and said, “No Charley I don’t -------- Now about what you said earlier.”
This really puzzled her until I reminded her, “You said you love Rob – remember!”

This is a gentle coming-of-age story about a college-aged boy becoming the girl he knows he truly is.
With the help of his two girl friends he becomes Susanna as they teach him all about life as a girl.
Please note this is a gentle, sentimental tale and although there is some sexual content it is inferred, NOT graphic and tagged where it occurs.

Charley’s face was a study her mouth hung open in surprise she looked at me and stammered, “I, I, I, I never said that!” she declared.
I simply grinned and answered, “Oh yes you did Charley Willis” “When” she retorted. “Well it was somewhere between you asking me if I had made love to Rob and me telling you what happened” I triumphantly told her. “Now do you love him?” I asked.

Charley went all quiet on me and finally answered, “Yes, yes I do.” I was so happy for her we had travelled half way around the world for her to find love in cold, soggy England!
I shuffled across the sofa and gave her a big hug saying, “I’m so very happy for the two of you.”
Charley returned the hug thanking me and asking again if I minded to which I answered, “Good Lord no we would never have made it – but you and Rob - well I have a feeling you’ve both found a soul mate.

I knew what Rob was like so I had to ask, “Does he have any idea?” Charley shook her head saying, “You know Rob Susie, he’s so nice he would never assume anything.”
I nodded at this Rob was one of natures true gentlemen quiet, unassuming, diligent and stunningly intelligent he needed a strong girlfriend like Charley.

So I simply said, “Then tell him how you feel I think you’re just what he needs!”
I gave her a hug and finished off by telling her, “I’m so pleased for you. I’m off to bed cos tomorrow I have an excited and nervous Shonali to get to a job interview!”

Charley gave an, “OH! I forgot about that. I’d better get some shuteye as two of us stand a better chance with Shoni!” And with that we both went to bed.

The next day was sheer hell! Shonali usually so calm and steady was a nervous wreck!
When I woke up and went to make sure she was awake her bed was covered in clothes – god alone knows what time she had got up!
I talked her into getting a shower while I did breakfast for the three of us AND I told her that Charley and I would decide what she was wearing for the interview.

So while a grumbling Shoni got showered I a made a full English breakfast for the three of us.
Dressed in her dressing gown Shonali arrived along with Charley and we tucked into the breakfast. Then we went to get Shonali ready.
Sorting through the clothes on her bed (which used to be neatly hung in her wardrobe) we finally decided on a Emerald green skater style dress that came about 2” above her knees this dress always had looked good on her it was a Jersey Fabric with a random faded black leaf pattern. We paired this with barely black tights and smart black court shoes a short black jacket.
When we looked at the finished article Shonali looked every inch a young professional woman out to impress – which is what we wanted.

We styled her hair and made sure her make-up showed her to her best - especially her wonderful expressive eyes.

I lent her my cream coloured wool overcoat and cream knitted hat (It is December in England and is COLD – you need more than a short jacket) finally we had to leave for her interview making sure that everything she needed (which was not a lot) was safely in her smart but feminine brief case/handbag.

We caught the tram to the area the interview was being held all the time prepping her – making sure she knew the right things to say; then we arranged to meet her in a nearby coffee shop.

Outside the building she straightened her shoulders gave the two of us a weak smile and headed for her first job interview.
Charley looked at me and said, “Phew that was hard – she was a wreck. I expect I’ll need you guys to do the same for me when I go for a job.”
I didn’t fully understand what Charley had said until we sat down in the coffee shop with our skinny latte’s then the penny dropped.

As I sat down I gasped, “Charley you mean you are thinking of working in the UK?”
She grinned and nodded saying, “I was wondering when you’d catch on – look I’ve nothing much to go back to the States for you guys are more like my family than my family so --------“
I prompted, “And there’s Rob?” She looked steadily at me and slowly said, “Yep then there’s Rob.”

We left it there and sipped out coffee. I stirred and said quietly, “I’m so happy you’ve decided to stay with us – I love you like a sister and was worried about loosing you.”

She grinned and said, “I hope you’re not going to get all emotional on me!” I sniffed away my tears and lied, “Of course not!” “Liar” she grinned then continued, “I wonder how Shoni’s doing?” “Hmmmmmmm” I responded.

To take our mind off things we decided to make our Christmas card list. So I got my diary out of my handbag and we started and it was quite a comprehensive list covering half the world!

We were into our second Latte when Charley looked up and said, “I’ll go and get another coffee – here she comes!” and sure enough Shoni was coming across the square heading towards us.

She joined us and was beaming as she told up all about her interview, which had lasted for nearly an hour and had gone well.
They would let her know by the end of the week if she had been successful (this meant we had three days of Hell until Friday as she would be a mess until she new one way or the other!)

Luckily for us we didn’t have to wait a week as they phoned the very next day telling her that the job was hers if she wanted it.

Needless to say she accepted and was told to start on the following Monday after she had hung up she exploded with a whoop of pure joy – so we had to go out that night to celebrate!

We got dressed ready to party: my dress was a glittery multi coloured mini dress reaching about 4” above the knee angel sleeves round neck and a back zipper.
I wore black tights and 4” towering heels in black patent. I had a small shoulder bag.

Shonali had decided on a sparking gold tunic top tight black PU mini skirt (Read wide belt) with diamond pattern black tights and black and gold 5” ankle strap shoes.

Charley had on a red bandage style mini dress form fitting that really suited her She had black fishnet tights and black ankle strap patent shoes.

We spent time doing out make-up especially highlighting our eyes with glitter eyeliner and mascara we were sex on two legs.

We looked good and we knew it.

We hit the city centre and toured the local pubs and clubs ending up at New York, New York in the centre of the gay village a really great place where we knew that we wouldn’t be hit on by ass holes.
We were not interested in guys we were three girls having fun and wanting to dance.
As we sat at a table catching our breath from dancing Shonali said to me, “Remember when we first came here? You were still doing stiff dad dancing! Now sweetie you’re all girl a real mover!” I answered, “God that seems like ages ago but soon I will be all girl to match.”

Charley was ready to dance again and soon we were dancing away having great fun.
We arrived home about three in the morning and slept until late. I had an appointment to have tests done so I would be ready for the New Year and the new me! (My operation and I simply couldn’t wait)

We went to see Kelly at the weekend and arranged for the New Year in Leeds – there was a proviso to that in-so-much-as Shonali didn’t know what she would be working.

Christmas well we left this hanging as we were all spending it with our families – with the exception of Charley and she could choose between three families.

Shonali who confided in me saying, “Susie, I have a feeling that Charley will go to Rob’s for Christmas!”
I will admit that I was sceptical but when I thought about it the were awfully close now – in fact I knew that Rob had spent some time at night at our place. (I didn’t think he was a virgin now!) I didn’t say anything to Charley but I was really happy for her!

Kelly looked stronger even though it was only a week since we last saw her she actually went clubbing with us on the Saturday night.
This was much to her mum’s distress but we promised to look after her and were home by 11pm much to Kelly’s disgust – but she was dead beat!
We had to leave on Sunday to get our working girl to work on Monday Morning – not good if you are late for your first day!

Monday morning was a repeat of the interview day except Shoni had less time to mess about deciding what to wear. We reminded her that she was 22 years old so dress your age finally she decided on a shift dress with a floral pattern sensible block heeled shoes with matching accessories.
The look was young, trendy and sensible as she left for work we wished her luck then Charley and I flopped down exhausted and it was only 7:30am!

Charley and I went to buy Christmas cards and some present’s as it would soon be the festive season.
We also made enquiries about Charley finding work in the UK. Charley’s degree was in media studies where she specialised in 2D and 3D computer animation and visual effects.
When we looked on the UKBS website we found that there is a chance that she would get a work permit for these specialties and as there is a Media City in Salford there may be a chance there – Shonali works in the area so we would get her to keep her ear to the ground.

So now it was Charley and I trawling through the job vacancies! Shonali arrived home after her first day absolutely hyper as her first day had really gone well.
The company she worked for was a very young, very new company and as such couldn’t pay high wages but from what we could gather it had big ideas and good potential contracts with some of the larger companies.

I hoped and prayed that the company would survive for my best friends sake. We told her about Charley wanting to stay in the UK and Shonali was over the moon, phoned Kelly and told her.
We spent the night doing each other’s nails and writing our extensive pile of Christmas cards. Which we posted the very next day.

By the second week of December I had decided to stop looking for a job until after Christmas.
I was wrapping Chrissie presents up when my phone rang, I didn’t recognised the caller’s number so was a bit wary answering, “Hello Susanna Johnson.”
“Oh Hi” a pleasant sounding woman answered, “My name’s Loren Epstein – you don’t know me but your friend Shonali gave me your number.”
I was a bit taken aback as we had a tacit agreement not to give out each other’s phone details.

I realised that the woman was still talking and I had missed some of he conversation so when she paused I asked, “Sorry I missed a lot of what you just said – the connection is not very good.”
She chuckled and answered, “No problems Susanna it was just to see if you are interested in a temporary position as we have one that has suddenly become vacant and Shonali mentioned you!”

Interested was I ever interested but I tried to be cool calm and collected about it – but failed miserably!
The upshot was that an hour later found me dressed in a pale lilac two-piece suit heading towards Salford Quay for a job interview as a temporary software engineer my head was spinning!

I had everything I needed in my voluminous handbag I alighted the tram and walked the short distance to where three weeks before we had dropped a very nervous Shonali off.

Now it was my turn I entered the building and approached the receptionist gave her my name and whom I was to see then I sat down.

In less than a minute a woman of about mid 20’s approached saying, “Susanna? Hi I’m Loren Epstein please come this way.”
I followed her into her office, which had Internet Security Manager on the door – this gave me an idea of what the job was.

Loren apologised for the short notice but a rival company had poached the guy that used to work for them.
Which meant that they needed someone to fill the vacancy until the New Year when a permanent position would be advertised and the correct procedure would be followed. (I figured that it could well improve my chances of getting a job if I was willing to help out).

I showed her my degree and went through the interview. Finally she said, “Look I’ll cut to the chase Susanna I am desperate as you may gather you have the correct degree and you come across well - so the position is yours if you want it!”

I was elated and all semblance of calmness disappeared I excitedly answered, “Want it – Oh yes please! When do you want me to start?”

She was about to answer when I carried on saying, “But before you answer there is something I must tell you that may make you change your mind about me.”

She looked concerned and joked, “You’re not a mass murderer are you?” I grinned despite myself answering, “No not that bad – I think! But I am a trans-sexual.” And in case it didn’t click I added, “I was born a boy!”

She looked steadily at me and I thought that I had blown it with my honesty then she looked me up and down and said, “Thank you for telling me – it must have been hard for you. I have to admit I would never have guessed you are a very pretty young lady.”

I stood up saying, “I’ll go then, sorry for wasting your time.”

She looked puzzled and asked, “I don’t understand Susanna don’t you want the position?”
I turned and looked at her saying, “I thought that with me ........ Well you know I thought that you wouldn’t want to employ someone like me.”

“Susanna come and sit down.” She ordered me.
As I sat knees together hands in my lap she looked at me shaking her head. “You asked me when could you start – yes?”
I nodded afraid to speak so she carried on, “How about now! I can show you around then explain what I would like you to do – then I suggest that you and Shonali come across to the coffee shop with me and I’ll buy you lunch!”

I was astounded I had a job well a temporary job. I asked, “You mean you don’t mind about me?” she shook her head saying, “Not in the slightest Susanna.”

“Please call me Susie” I chipped in. “Ok Susie” she carried on, “It doesn’t matter in the slightest you came across as a self confident, knowledgeable and very honest young lady – so do you accept the offer?”

I absolutely beamed answering, “Yes oh yes thank you ever-so-much!” She came around the desk and embraced me saying, “You are more than welcome – now let’s keep your secret just between ourselves ok?”
I nodded unable to speak I was so emotional – I HAD A JOB!! Well a temporary job but still a job.

We talked about money as Loren showed me around. This was a newly formed media company competing with some big named outfits.

As such the wages were really on the lower end of the scale but there was a profit’s sharing scheme (which didn’t apply to me as I was temporary) where the employee’s received a percentage of the profits of the company. There was also a scheme where the employees could own shares in the company.

On our tour around the offices I saw Shoni and waved to her. I could tell by her face she was wondering if I had got the job – I would have thought the beaming smile on my face would have answered the question.

I was taken back to an area close to Loren’s office and shown to my work area and Loren explained what she wanted me to work on.
She worked from a desk opposite mine – the office was for as she put it “Official business and chilling out.”

She took her time showing me the systems and different levels of access the time passed really quickly it was great actually putting what I had learnt into actual use!

It only seemed a few minutes when Loren said, “Let’s go and find your friend and grab some lunch – and I’ll find out more about you!”

We went and found Shoni who greeted the news with a squeal and a big hug then we got our coats and headed for the coffee shop for a light lunch.

There we chatted away Loren telling us about the company and how she had helped set it up.
It turned out that she helped set it up along with her partner and her brother so it was a family run enterprise that had some big idea’s all of which seemed to my young eyes very achievable.
She mentioned the salary scale saying, “At the moment we simply have to set our remuneration package at the low end until we either grow of fold.
But once the first years trading is over and we are still in business expect the package to increase.”

We in turn told her of our recent tour of America, New Zealand, Australia and of course India.
Many of our adventures had her in stitches and gasping in amazement.
Finally she asked, “Susie can I ask you a personal question?” I really felt comfortable with Loren so I answered, “Sure go ahead my life’s and open book.” Shonali gave a snort of disapproval but as usual I ignored her.

“Susie” Loren started, “Are you an errr well are you, I mean have you,” I put her out of her misery and finished, “If you mean am I a complete girl – the answer is no but I am getting my final operation early next year.”
Loren smiles in relief and commented, “Thanks for being so honest with me – but I have a feeling your friend disapproves of your total honesty.”

She cocked her eyebrow at Shonali who answered, “You bet I disapprove. When Susie meets anyone instead of introducing herself as Susie and letting people make there own mind up about the attractive girl in front of him or her. NO our Susie introduces herself as Susie the attractive girl who used to be a boy – it’s so very wrong of her!”
I looked alarmed as I could see that Shoni was very upset and was on the verge of tears!

“Shoni” I gasped, “I never realised you felt so strongly about this.”
Shoni waved her hand and managed to say, “I’m sorry Susie I love you dearly and I don’t want people to hurt you with your honesty. I really wish you would get it into your head that you are a girl, nearly a woman and a bloody attractive one at that – accept your femininity as much as you embrace it.”

I was shocked at my friend’s emotional outburst.

Loren said quietly, “Susie if I were you I would really listen and take notice of what your friend says.
I know I have just met you and I admire your honesty. But you really had no need to tell me about your past!”
She looked steadily at me before continuing, “Think about it! All your qualifications and papers you need for work are in the name of Susanna Emma Johnson! As Shonali says you scream femininity no one need ever know and as Shonali said some people may use this knowledge against you – please think about it dear.”

I was dumbfounded and looked from one to another finally I managed to mumble, “Ok thanks I never realised – it simply seems wrong to lie to people.”

Shonali gave another of her unladylike snorts and commented, “You’ve been around that Charley Willis for too long!”

So on the walk back to the office while I was deep in thought Shoni explained to Loren about Charley our best friend.

As we got to the office door Loren said to the two of us, “It’s our Christmas Party in two weeks time I really hope you can make it and please bring you friend Charley with you.”
She smiled and continued, “There’ll be people from other small companies there who maybe able point her in the direction of work after all her degree is quite a rare commodity!”
Then she added, “And don’t worry I’ll introduce the three of you to people who may be able to help. In our small world it’s not what you know but that is important! In-so-much-as who you know!”

The rest of the day passed really fast I found that I really loved being at work! I loved the challenge and as it was a small company I loved the way they just let you get on with your work and very soon I was immersed in their systems my software engineering theory was really being tested practically and not found lacking.

It was about five in the afternoon that I sensed that I was not alone and when I looked around there stood Shonali, “Ready for home Susie?”
Loren then walked up smiling and added, “You don’t have to learn everything in one day Susie – now scoot off home we’ll see you tomorrow.”

Picking up my coat, handbag and scarf I made ready for the cold outside, by now it was quite late.
Shoni and I linked arms in as friends do and headed to the tram stop. “Shoni” I started, “Thanks for mentioning me for the job – you’re a real friend.”
Shoni simply smiled and answered, “Well if I can’t help my best friend out!” I gave her arm a squeeze and we continued our walk.

Once we were on the tram I quietly said, “I’m going to do what you and Loren want me to do – from now on I’m Susanna Johnson end of story!”
“Susie I’m relieved that you have finally seen sense.” She squeezed my arm then we sat chatting away about work, the weekend and what we were having for tea!

Getting home we found that Charley had made chowder so we had her fish chowder and lovely warm crusty bread!
We told her about our day and also about the party in 2 weeks she got a bit excited about this.
Also Shoni told her about my decision not to tell anyone who asked about my past life.
She looked serious and commented, “About time girl. About time.”

We then settled into a routine and as Christmas approached I found out what I would be working which didn’t matter one iota as I adored work.
But my boss (Loren) kept me grounded and made sure that I didn’t stay late.

I was working up to midday Christmas Eve then started again the day after boxing day working until New Years eve then start again the 2nd January.

This was because the company had a potentially new contract starting the first week in January and the work was needed to ensure we were ready.

The night of the Christmas Party arrived and we finished work at three pm to get ready and by we this meant everyone from the managing director down to the receptionist.

Getting home we filled the Jacuzzi added some scented oils and the three of us slipped into the hot soothing waters letting the bubbles do their work.
Next were hair, nails and cleaning up eyebrows. Finally we completed our makeup and then into our party frocks.

My dress was a deep red fit and flare mini dress the dresses main colour was black with a red flock/lace overlay and a wide black hem. It was sleeveless and had glitter all over it was gorgeous with it I wore 4” black ankle strap shoes nude tights I had a small black handbag with a silver chain and a black faux fur ¾ jacket.

Shonali’s dress was a form fitting jade green ‘Lipsy’ designer dress it was a V necked mini dress it sparkled had lace sleeves and bodice but was lined to prevent too much being shown.
Shoni teamed the dress with black tights and 4” black ankle strap suede shoes. Matching suede evening bag and a cream wool coat.

Charley’s dress was a stunning Julien Macdonald scuba midi dress this had an animal print insert at the front while the rest of the dress was a blue floral design it was a stunning dress with a nipped in waist. Charley finally decided on barely black tights and black 4” velvet court shoes and a velvet clutch bag. Her coat was a purple fit-n-flare knee length coat.

Before we went out we checked each other over looking for imperfections deciding we looked good we took a selfie to remember the night, sent a copy to Kelly just to annoy her then we set off for the party.

We had a brilliant night the party was at a city centre venue and while modest was good fun.
Loren looked really great I met her partner who was the business manager I also met Loren’s brother who set up the company.
He greeted me by saying, “So you are Loren’s young protégé? I’ve heard so much about you from my sister.”
I was a bit shy wondering what he had heard about me so I smiled sweetly and behaved naturally towards him. Oh and I danced with him a couple of times.

As promised Loren introduced us (mainly for Charley’s benefit) to people who worked for other companies.
One company is particular seemed very interested they produced computer animations for the big TV companies and were always on the lookout for graduate 2D and 3D animators.
So Charley’s phone number went into the book of their director - we thought out of courtesy to us.
Though she promised that she would phone Charley in the New Year.

We spent the night dancing either just the three of us or sometimes some of the men decided that they were brave enough to split the three of us. And sometimes it was just a group of girls – Loren loved to dance but her partner hated dancing so she danced with us.

Finally about three in the morning the party broke up some were worse for wear but the three of us while we had consumed some wine through dancing all night we thought we were quite sober.

We said our goodbyes to those that were left (including Loren her Partner and brother) and headed home getting to bed about four in the morning! Thank the lord tomorrow was a Saturday.

A New Start in Life: After losing his family in a horrific road accident Stephen takes refuge in being Susanna part time. However a girl acquaintance visiting his flat accidentally discovers his secret.
Stephen then confesses that he wished that he could become Susanna and makes a very important decision that will give him the new start in life. He starts to live as Susanna with the help of his two best girl friends.

As the comedians say, “Last night we were more thunk than we drunk we was!” in fact all of us must have had quite a bit of alcohol because none of us remembered deciding to sleep together in my bed.
I woke up with a groan blearily looking at the clock. A hoarse voice said, “What time is it Susie?”
Squinting to see I managed to answer, “Nearly noon Charley!”
A sigh from her indicated that she was still alive.
I commented, “That was one good night last night! I didn’t think we had drunk all that much!”
“Dancing! It was all that dancing that kept the booze at bay,” Charley sagely informed me.

Shoni was still hard asleep hair all over the place as was her make-up talk about Panda Eyes! Shonali had them in spades.
Then I glanced at Charley followed by the pillow – none of us had taken our make-up off.
My eye’s then readjusted and I scanned the room there were dresses, bra’s panties and every other item of clothing we had worn last night scattered all over my bedroom!

I put my head back on the make-up stained pillow groaning looking at Charley propped up on one arm. “Susie” she started, “You know about Christmas?” I nodded waiting.

“Well” she carried on somewhat hesitantly, “Rob has asked me if I would like to spend it with his folks!”
“Told You!” Croaked Shonali who had just heard this as she woke up.

I squeezed Charley’s arm saying, “Good for you – will we see you for the New Year?”
Clearly Charley was happier now she knew we didn’t mind a bit and with what passed for a smile she said, “You bet, I’ll see you two back here after Christmas then we can travel together.

We lay around in bed for another hour talking and putting off getting up. Finally we stirred and looked at each other giggled then headed for the make-up remover skin cleanser and cotton wool.
But before we cleaned ourselves we too a selfie and sent it to Kell it was entitled ‘After’ so now she had one when we were drop dead gorgeous and one when we were a complete fright – it should cheer her up a little bit.
An hour later we were looking something like human again. We decided to have a chill day so we got our warm fleecy PJ’s on and our dressing gowns and set to changing the make-up smeared bedding throwing it in the washing machine.

We raided our supply of pampering thingy’s and decided we had enough for a pamper day – which is what we did! Ordered in a pizza and garlic bread and had a really relaxing Saturday!

Charley phoned Rob to tell him her news – from the expression on her face and the way she spoke on the phone the girl has a severe case of ‘being in Love!’
I really hoped so in fact we all really hoped so because Charley deserved some love in her life. (Apart from us three)

While the pain of losing her parents will never go away she was slowly getting over it (not that you ever get fully over something like that) but at times she would simply stare at the montage we had had done for her with the Medal of Honour in the centre and happy pictures of Charley, her Mom and Dad surrounding it.
We never intruded on these times – it simply wouldn’t be right!

We phoned Kelly. All three of us with the phone on speaker mode sat in the centre of the table.
We were talking for over an hour. Kell was coming on well and was determined to come back to Manchester with us after the New Year.
She too was happy about Charley and Rob.
She was fed up she missed last night and she loved the selfie’s of the three of us – taken last night when we were drop dead gorgeous and this morning when we looked a complete fright! As we thought they did cheer her up.

Sunday was spent doing the mundane things in life cleaning, washing and ironing we also packed our dresses up to get them dry cleaned not that we would be wearing them to the next party – that’s just not on!

Monday and it was back to work there were 10 days to Christmas of which seven and a half were working days.
When we got to work on Monday it was reasonably obvious that the three of us had made an impression on the guy’s in the office.
As Loren put it our cheerleading experiences really showed on the dance floor!

Shoni grinned and told her, “Susie can really move now far better than when she used to ‘dad dance’!” I spluttered into my coffee and threw her a disapproving glower.

We both settled into work and the days passed very quickly I confided to Shoni that I would be sorry to leave when the job was advertised.
As usual she simply said, “Well I assume you’ll be putting in for the permanent job?”
I nodded so she carried on, “Well then surely being willing to step in at short notice must stand you in good stead.” I wasn’t sure and simply shrugged.

Charley bless her had taken to doing the cooking for when we got home – and she was a good cook but she was getting frustrated over the lack of work.
We tried to help by saying that not many people are hiring because it’s Christmas – I like to think this helped a bit.

But Rob helped her even more he was a regular visitor and after the initial stiffness when in my company soon relaxed and was his usual really nice self. Charley was hopelessly in love.

Then one day there was a marked change in Rob! He looked very happy and oh so relaxed and the way he looked at Charley spoke volumes – I know what I thought but held my peace until he had gone back to his lodgings.

Charley was heading to her bedroom when I shouted after her, “You’ve told him – haven’t you?” Charley came back into the lounge like a little girl caught out asking, “Yes how d’you know?”

I gave a broad grin and told her, “Charley he’s absolutely head over heels in love with you so before he was afraid he was going to loose you.
Now he’s so relaxed and happy” I thought for a moment and carried on, “Yes happy is the right word. I’m so happy for you.”

She came and flopped down on the settee saying, “I’m so glad I told him so very glad!” The three of us had a group hug then one by one headed off to bed.

Finally it was nearly Christmas Charley left to travel with Rob a day before us and was really nervous about meeting Rob’s parents and I mean REALLY NERVOUS!
She agonised over what to wear what to take with her in fact just about everything she could worry about she did!

We had never seen our calm confident and practical Charley like this!
In the end Shoni and I sat her down and told her, “Just be your self! Remember we said that to you leaving Chicago?”
She nodded miserably so I continued, “Charley don’t be something your not – you are you so BE you!”

She looked confused with all the ‘you’s’ Shonali commented, “Susie I don’t think that last sentence was grammatically correct – way too many you’s and yours!”
That set the three of us giggling Charley looked at the two of us and said, “Thanks guys I’ll try and remember! I love you two - you are the best.”

We helped her to finish packing then gave her our presents so she could open them on Christmas day and she gave us ours.
The door buzzer sounded and I went and let Rob in I greeted him warmly and whispered, “Charley’s as nervous as hell!
The thought that your parents may hate her has turned her to mush.”

Rob Bless him gave a wry grin and quietly told me, “She’s nervous! I’m a mess but she’s no fears about mum and dad they’re fine and always say that I need a good woman!”
“Well” I said, “You’ve certainly got one there – look after her right?” Rob looked at me and answered, “I will Susie and thanks you’re a great girl.”

Rob and Charley left while Shoni and I finished packing our small cases (which would go to work with us tomorrow)
We exchanged presents and I gave her mine to give to Kelly then we settled down to watch the TV.
The next day at work we in truth didn’t do an awful lot but enough to give us a head start when we returned after the break.
Everyone in the office got a small present from the management and as we left Loren gave me a hug and said, “Thanks for your help. Have a lovely Christmas and I’ll see you next week.”

Shoni and I got the same train with her getting off at Leeds while I continued to Durham changing at York.
When I arrived at my Auntie’s I was greeted like a daughter I settled in my room (My Aunty Val called it this) and headed downstairs to put my presents under the tree.
Everybody was coming to aunty Val’s for Christmas including all the kids. I helped my aunty with preparing food for the next day then about eight we got changed and headed to the pub.
We managed to get uncle Frank home about midnight I had a really good chat with my aunty while he was sleeping in ‘his’ chair.
She asked me about my job and when I was going into hospital and how the other girls were doing.
We had a laugh over Charley aunty Val commented, “She’s a real canny lass she should be fine if she acts naturally.”

Then she looked at my uncle Frank hard asleep gently snoring and commented, “I should leave him there? – I’m tempted but he’ll only wake me up when he finally falls into bed!”
So between us we got him upstairs and into bed.

As I went to my room She asked, “Are you happy Susie? I mean really happy?”
Stopping with my hand on the doorknob I looked at her and honestly answered, “I am so very happy and at ease I can’t wait for my operation and I’ve you to thank for accepting me.”

We hugged and my aunty said, “Happy Christmas Susanna – you’re a fine lass your mother would be so proud of you.”
The thought of my dead parents caused both of us to tear up so we both retreated into our bedrooms.

The next day – Christmas Day I helped Aunty Val get the dinner ready my cousins along with their families arrived about noon. As usual the kids were hyper active and very, very excited.
We got them their presents from under the Christmas tree telling them that Santa Claus had had a drink with their granddad had got drunk and left some of their presents here by mistake (they seemed to believe this.)

All the men went for a drink before their Christmas dinner under instructions to be back by 3pm. leaving us girls and the kids to get things ready.
Izzy and Annie demanded to know where their friend Charley was I told them she was with her boyfriend this made the girls grimace as at their age all boys were yucky!

I spent most of the time playing with the kid’s keeping them from under the feet of the people doing the proper work namely my Aunty Val, Beth and Jayne I was having great fun and the kid’s were too.
Jayne came through to where mayhem reigned there I was on my hands and knees chasing three little girls around while the only boy James was trying to shoot us with a toy gun!
Jayne commented, “Susie you’ll make a great mother someday!” I grinned and commented, “I adore children.......... “ I was about to continue when I got attacked by the girls who wrestled me to the floor and a mass tickling session began! The noise was tremendous with squealing and laughing.
As I rolled around the floor I thought to myself, ‘I’d love to have children of my own but.........’

The men arrived back well before the appointed hour and helped where my aunty would let them - but the kept well away from the crèche where I was!
Dinner was fantastic! Loads of really excellent home cooked food. Lots of wine; lots of fun and lots of friendly family banter.
I felt totally at peace and at home for really the first time since I lost my family
I knew that I had made the right decision about my life. And now? I was accepted by my family and so very happy.

Boxing day and it was off to the SALES for us women leaving the half the kids with the men so they could watch the sport in peace. (No chance with 4 hyper active kids)We took the two eldest girls with us (train them in the art of shopping young!) We set off at seven in the morning arriving at the Metro Centre ready to hit the shops.
That is once we had negotiated the traffic jam on the road leading to the Metro Centre
We shopped the whole day I spent my vouchers getting some great bargains for my money then it was home to tea then bed ready for leaving the next morning

I was sad to leave but this was how it must be. I caught the early train meeting Shonali when she got on at Leeds and arriving back in Manchester by 11am making it to work just before noon.

We worked happily until five then home. Once at home Shoni filled me in on Kelly – it would seem that Kelly’s mum was surrendering to her wayward daughter so it seemed certain she would be returning with us after the New Year!

After that first day Loren and I worked really hard getting everything perfect for the new contract.
Well when I said we to be totally honest it was Loren that did the bulk of the work with little old me relieving some of the more mundane tasks but we worked well in out little team of two!
Charley arrived home two days after us she was glowing Rob’s parents were as nice as Rob.
She had really enjoyed her Christmas as a member of an affectionate and loving family.

New Year in Leeds was exactly like the one three years ago (was it all that time ago? Then I was 19 years old so shy and insecure with my new status. Now I’m a confident outgoing 22 year old girl – and of course loving it!)
I met Gill of course but he did his best to avoid me was he ashamed of me? I simply didn’t know but one thing I did know was he wasn’t much of a man if he was afraid to be seen with me.
Even Shoni mentioned it and was very derogatory about her brother.

The second of January and I got the early train back to Manchester - as there was still some work to do before the new contract started. I arrived in the office and started tidying up the loose ends with my boss.
Finally we had everything done and the systems were ready to be shown to the new clients. As we finished we both sat back in our swivel chairs and breathed a sigh of pure relief – we had done it.

Loren looked at me and said, “Well little Susie we make one hell of a team!” I grinned in acknowledgement as she continued, “I want you with us on Monday when we show the clients – you know as much as I do so your pretty face will help smooth the way. Men are such suckers for a pretty girl!”
I was astounded I was going to be there with the three joint owners showing new clients the systems we had done – what was I going to wear?

As soon as I thought this I fully realised how far I had come. I didn’t think ‘ why me’ or ‘how am I going to do this’.
No my first thought was ‘what am I going to wear!’
I saw Loren smiling broadly and wondered why until she told me, “Wear something business like but sexy – no sense in hiding your assets!” I had only blurted out my thoughts.
“Come on little Susie I’ll take you for a meal. I think we deserve it!” She said picking up her winter coat.

The cold air was cutting as we left the warmth of our office I was surprised it was so late as I was totally engrossed in my work. As we walked to her car she asked me if I had any preferences with regard to food – the answer to that was certainly not. So we ended up at a lovely Italian place where the food was really good – well at least to my young palate.

We talked a lot and I told her my story. She looked at me appraisingly saying, “There you go again telling everyone about yourself! Susanna you should really stop doing that.”
I blushed and retorted, “But it’s different with you – like you know about me....... and things.” I finished off lamely. I felt really comfortable with Loren I loved working for her but soon I would be competing for my job when the selection process begins.
I did feel sad but very soon it would be time for my operation the thought of which made me very happy!

About nine we left and I was about to head for the nearest Tram stop when she said, “I’ll take you home you’re not wandering around alone at this time of night!”
I protested that I was ok but she was having none of it. So I directed her to where we lived.
When she saw the very upmarket apartment block she whistled then said, “What the hell are you working for? – These places cost a fortune what are they like?”

So I invited her up to have a look at our place. At the same time I directed her to the off street parking opening the security gate with my key fob. (I had never before used this and was surprised when it worked!)

We took the lift up to our penthouse apartment again Loren was amazed. As we got closer I could hear some loud music even in the lift!
This really puzzled me as we were the only apartment on this floor and as far as I knew I was the only person in it until tomorrow.
I opened the door and we went into the madhouse because this is exactly what it was!

The girls had come home a day early and Kelly was celebrating her freedom from Mum by having a dance!
Charley was sat on the couch facing the door when she saw us she gave us a wave followed by a shrug of the shoulders as much as to say ‘don’t ask!

There were a couple of bottles of wine involved. Shonali was trying to get Kelly to at least sit down but no such luck!

Just then Kell turned round and spied the two of us standing there in amazement. She stopped dancing and regarded the two of us gravely – like a short-sighted owl!

I could see that she had drunk far more than she normally ever does.
“Shushie my besht’est friend!” she exclaimed as she skipped across to us she threw her arms around me, “Shushie my besht’est friend I’sh mished you!”

Then she seemed to notice Loren who was watching with some amusement. “Who’sh thish?” Kelly burbled to me regarding the two of us like the short-sighted owl again.

I replied, “This is my boss Loren, Loren this drunken mess is Kelly.” Kell looked at me indignantly waving her finger at me she managed to say, “I’sh not drunk I’sh happy! Shushie not my besht’est friend! Shoni’s my best’est friend now cosh you shaid I’sh drunk!”

She swung around to look at Shoni who was wetting herself laughing at the tableau being acted out.
I think Kell must have swung around too fast because she started to turn a weird shade of white-ish green-ish then mumbled, “Toilet – musht got to toilet!” and with that she made a bolt for the nearest Loo.

I looked at Shoni who must have read my mind saying, “Don’t ask me Susie? She had a couple of cans of cider on the train and ended up like this – I haven’t a clue!”
I started to apologise to Loren but she waved me away because she had a severe attack of the giggles.

From the toilet we could hear Kelly yodelling down the big white telephone.
Charley heaved herself off the settee saying, “I suppose I’d better see how she is.”
As she stood up we heard a thump and a moan from the loo and the four of us rushed to the door to find out what had happened.

Luckily Kelly hadn’t locked the door and we found her on the floor with her arms around the toilet bowl – she was fast asleep AND she’s missed the toilet at some stage AND she was snoring like a stuck pig!

Three of us looked aghast while Loren had got a severe attack of the giggles again!
She spluttered, “Things never change this reminds me when I used to share – let’s get her to bed so she can sleep it off!”

Shonali and I protested that Kelly was our problem but Loren was having none of it. She took her coat off and between the four of us we got a very floppy Kelly into her bedroom; cleaned her up a bit, made sure that the light in her ensuit was on and the door open and as an added precaution left a bucket near the bed.

Charley and I then cleaned the toilet so it could be used again while Shonali and Loren made coffee.

We all flopped down with a mug of coffee I again tried to apologise but Loren simply brushed my protestations aside telling us, “Don’t worry about it – it happens to everyone – boy is she’s going to feel bad tomorrow!”

I then showed her around the flat the sun deck and games room our bedrooms she had already seen the huge kitchen and lounge and was very impressed.
As she left I handed her the key fob so she could get out of the secure parking telling her, “You can give it back to me on Monday.”

Loren thanked me then her parting shot was, “I’ll pick you up on Monday Susie we’ll drive straight to the clients and remember dress business like but sexy – no sense in hiding those gorgeous legs and stunning figure!”
I blushed crimson but was secretly I was very flattered as Loren was a very attractive woman in her own right!

After saying goodnight to her I was questioned about Monday and explained that I was going with the management team to give the presentation on Monday Morning. Shonali commented, “You know Susie with the impression you’ve made the job could be offered to you!”

I had been so busy that I never even thought about is. My main thoughts were on my operation and the date (which I didn’t know yet). Shoni’s comment took me by surprise and I exclaimed, “No Shoni’ you’re wrong about that! Anyhow I’d have to turn it down because of my operation THAT’S the most important thing in my life right now!”

Shoni sighed and said, “I know sweetheart but you never know they may let you have the time off – how long did the doctor say you’d be off work?” I answered “In total about a month to six weeks depending on how fast I healed – as long as I don’t so anything strenuous.”
“Well there you go!” Shoni said briskly, “ You’re work isn’t strenuous sitting on your bum at a desk – if the want you they’ll wait!”

I was unsure and answered none committedly “We’ll see Shoni we’ll see. Right I’m going to bed I’ll look in on the pisshead before I settle down – make sure she’s ok!”
She was so I settled into sleep thinking about my operation my work and Kelly hoping she’d be ok.

A New Start in Life: After losing his family in a horrific road accident Stephen takes refuge in being Susanna part time. However a girl acquaintance visiting his flat accidentally discovers his secret.
Stephen then confesses that he wished that he could become Susanna and makes a very important decision that will give him the new start in life. He starts to live as Susanna with the help of his two best girl friends.

The next morning I awoke and remembered yesterday night I gave a wry smile wondering how Kell was feeling this morning.

Kelly was OK as long as you discount the monumental hangover she had.
She couldn’t remember a thing about last night so we took great delight in telling her every lurid detail and it must be said embellishing the story somewhat!

So as well as feeling rough she felt very ashamed of herself.
She took her medication! Medication now that rung some alarm bells for us so we read the leaflet and discovered that alcohol will (not may) give an adverse reaction – well it certainly had done this!

Hopefully once she returned to full strength she would be able to stop taking this medication. But until then we decided to help her by not drinking very much ourselves.

The big news of the day – as far as I was concerned came in a letter giving me the date for my operation I had to go into the hospital on the 13th February for my operation on the 14th Valentines Day! How very appropriate!
There was also a list of 3 appointments for me to undergo tests prior to surgery. I was so excited I was bouncing soon I would be complete!
The girls were so happy for me I realised I was really lucky to have such good friends as these.

We had a really mundane weekend then on Sunday afternoon I became a wreck trying to decide what to wear for the presentation on Monday smart business like but with an undercurrent of sexy!
This time it was my bed that was covered in clothes I must have emptied not only my extensive wardrobe but also most of Kelly’s. Finally after what must have been my 200th outfit the three of them took me in hand and told me what I was wearing!

My outfit consisted of a floral print dress in muted pastel colours this had short sleeves and a round neck the hem was 3” above my knee. I wore nude tights with black court shoes, a black jacket and handbag. Over this I would wear my calf length cream wool coat. Once it was all assembled and I was in the clothes I realised that the girls were (as usual) right.
The finished look was young business like but subtly sexy as the dress was form fitting showing a hint of my figure without being ‘In your Face!’

The next morning I spent some time with my electric tongs giving my hair a bit of a wave so it framed my face. My makeup was subtle but brought out my best features (and disguised the others)

Finally I was ready just before Loren was due to pick me up. Nervously I got into her car she nodded satisfied at my appearance and we set of to the other end of Media City for the presentation.

As I took off my top coat anxiously I looked at Loren and asked, “Do I look ok?” she gave me a warm smile saying, “Perfect Susie exactly what I meant – oh and how’s Kelly?”

I explained about Kelly and her medication, which gave us both a good laugh and went some way to easing my tension before we met Loren’s partner and her brother

The presentation went very well with Loren doing all the work all I did was assist her and answer some questions the clients had about our work.
But I think we did well.

While I cleared up the presentation room Loren, Greg and David went to discuss the contract.
I was happily clearing away singing to myself when a voice startled me, “You sound happy” I sucked in my breath in surprise swinging round there was standing in the doorway a guy of about my own age.

He was leaning casually on the door watching me tidying up. “I’ll give you a hand,” he said entering the room.
“No you’re ok I’m managing” I managed to say - but he DID look Ohhhhhhhh gorgeous!
He didn’t stop simply came close to me and started tidying up the wires and things.
As we worked I was secretly eyeing him up. He really was very handsome. Standing about 6’ 2” (He was a lot taller than I even when I was wearing 3” heels)
He had a shock of light brown hair cut in a modern style.
With gorgeous blue eyes and nice lips with a firm jaw – he was a hunk!
He was quite slender and looked like he kept himself in shape all in all I must admit I liked what I saw and my heart started beating a bit faster.

As we finished he turned to me saying, “Hi I’m Giles you are?” “Oh” I managed to say, “I’m Susanna – Susie to my friends.”
He cocked an eye at me saying, “Am I a friend because I’d certainly like to be!”

This flustered me a bit I managed to stammer, “Oh, oh yes that’d be nice!” (What did I just say!)
He grinned at me - he had a lovely smile one that sent me all wobbly he said, “Care for a drink after work then we can see if we can be friends?”

Again his directness left me stammering, “O, oh yes that’d be nice.” “Great” he said, “If you give me a phone number I’ll give you a ring when I leave work to pick you up.”
In a bit of a daze I gave him my office number adding, “I finish at five.” He grinned that grin at me saying, “In that case I’ll be outside your office waiting for you now let’s get this stuff to your car.”
I managed to say, “Err I don’t have a car my boss drove me and she has the keys – but thanks anyway.”
He smiled that smile at me saying, “That’s a shame I’d like to spend more time with you but still I’ll see you after work – bye.”

As he went through the door Loren entered the room, “Crikey Susie you’ve worked fast.” She commented!
Between Giles and myself everything was packed up ready to leave. I shook myself out of my trance and managed to make a sensible reply, “Oh I had some help.”
Loren grinned at me saying, “Not that hunk I passed in the corridor?” I nodded saying, “I think it must have been.”
Loren smiles saying, “He was quite good looking – another conquest Susie?”

I could feel myself blushing as I stammered, “Errr, no well yes, err maybe!” then I tailed off before I made myself look any more stupid I had never been so effected by one person!

And he was gorgeous.

On the drive back Loren was very excited, as the company had gotten the contract with a promise of more work.
As she drove she told me, “Thanks for your help today it took a lot of pressure off me.” I protested that I had done very little but she was having none of it.

We arrived back at the office and I got back to work. Time passed very slowly as I was thinking about tonight and meeting Giles.
I mentioned this to Shonali and as usual she nearly had me married off!

About three in the afternoon Loren came to me and said, “Susie would you come into the office for a few minutes?”
My heart sank this was where my time at work ended if I wanted to work here I would have to apply with other candidates except I couldn’t do this as I would be in hospital having my operation!

I followed her in like a prisoner going to the gallows. When I got there the two men who owned the company were there (Loren’s Partner and her brother in fact Loren herself was also a partner in the business) – so my employment was going to end in style!

I was asked to take a seat and I sat on the edge the seat my hands clasped on my knee anxiously twisting my fingers.
Even though I knew this day was coming now I was actually stopping work I was really sad and to be honest a bit upset.

David cleared his throat and began telling me, “Susanna you realise that this position you were so good as to cover was a temporary one?” Miserably I nodded quietly saying, “Yes I did understand that.”
“Good” he carried on, “My sister is really impressed with your commitment and work ethic in fact she has told me that she really enjoys working with you.”
I glanced at Loren in thanks and said, “I’m glad about that I’ve enjoyed working with her.”

“That’s great,” he said, “Because we would like to offer you the permanent position if you want it!” I sat there with my head bowed then I realised what he had just said!
I raised my head and looked at the three of them, “W, w, what?” I stammered (like a total idiot) he repeated that the job was mine if I wanted it. “Oh” my brain was mush then I managed to pull myself together.

I looked at Loren who was grinning broadly she gave a small nod.
I felt myself breaking into a beaming smile as I answered, “You mean it, you really mean it?”
All three of them nodded at that. I was soooo excited I exclaimed, “Yes oh yes please! Thank you so much. I’ll do my best to live up to your expectations - honest!”

Loren couldn’t stand it she got up came around the desk and gave me a hug telling me, “My brother is a terrible tease – he could have told you a lot faster than he just did. Now are you certain you want the job?”

I was bubbling with excitement and answered, “Yes oh yes I’m so very relieved I thought...........” Loren finished for me saying, “You thought that we were going to release you didn’t you?”

I nodded then I remembered! Clapping my hand to my mouth I exclaimed, “Oh! Oh No! Loren I’m so sorry I can’t take the job!”
My tears started to flow I simply couldn’t take my dream job because of my operation – BUT that had to come first!

She looked at me exclaiming, “Why ever not Susanna? I thought you enjoyed working here!” When I looked at the two men through my tears they also looked baffled.

I wailed, “I do love it here! But I’m going into hospital for an operation in February – it wouldn’t be fair on you with me being off work!”
Greg (Loren’s partner) asked could it be postponed for a few months?

Loren had caught on straight away and answered for me, “No Greg it cannot be put off! Susie’s put this off for too long now. She need’s her operation!”

I smiled weakly at Loren in thanks she had figured out what my operation entailed.
She sat down opposite me and took my hands calming me down.
In a soothing voice she asked, “How long after your op will you need to be off work?” I sobbed, “About 4 to 6 weeks so in total about 2 months. Oh that way too long for me to be off work – I’m so sorry to let you down!” I was back crying again.

Loren turned to the two men and said, “Look you two could you leave us we’re going to talk girl stuff – and you don’t want to know.”

As with most men where women’s health is concerned they cleared off very quickly. I smiled my thanks to Loren.
She still had hold of my hands and asked, “I assume the hospital visit is for your final operation?” I sniffed and nodded.
“Right” she briskly said, “That is far more important than any stupid job!

We’ll get cover for you for your time off! I want you working here ok?” I nodded smiling through my tears sniffling, “If you’re certain Loren.”
“I’m certain – now there’s the simple matter of getting temporary cover for you.” She answered somewhat sardonically.

I was so relieved and so happy impulsively I threw my arms about her neck and hugged her telling her, “Thank you. Thank you. Thank you I’m so happy!”
She hugged me back telling me to go and get myself cleaned up and we’ll talk about getting a stand-in for you later.

I left the office and went to the ladies room to tidy myself up. Shonali saw me going and as usual followed me in.
When she saw that I’d been crying she was very concerned until I told her my news her reaction was to hug me and say, “I told you so. Oh it’s going to be great working together.”

I smiled happily at her agreeing then I commented, “There only the slight matter of finding someone to stand in for me.”
Instantly Shoni retorted, “Kelly, she did the same degree as you – she could stand in for you – you never know the three of us could end up working together.”

I thought about this. Kelly’s degree was in Software Engineering and Advanced Routeing.
Mine was in Computer Forensics and Software Engineering.
Kelly would be perfect.
Excitedly I told Shoni, “You are brilliant! Kell would be perfect! I’ll speak to Loren and suggest Kelly.”
After all it was just over a month before I went into hospital so I had better try my very best at work.

As I retouched my make up Shoni asked, “Any idea when you’ll be home tonight?”
I thought for a second then answered, “Well this is only a drink after work so I would think about seven – why?”
With an airy wave she said, “Oh nothing really just that I’ll know how much you fancy him by how much after seven you are!”
I smiled affectionately at my best friend saying, “Ok, ok he is really cute though a smile that sends me wobbly and such a gorgeous tight bum!”

We were both laughing as we left the rest room. I went straight to Loren and suggested Kelly to cover for me assuring her that Kelly is usually such a sensible straightforward girl – nothing like she was on Friday.

Loren commented, “At this rate we’ll soon have everyone in your flat working for us! Could you ask her to come in for an interview in a weeks time if she is interested.”
We then went on to talk about my remuneration package as a permanent staff member. She apologised that she couldn’t pay sick pay while I was in hospital but to be honest I didn’t expect any and really didn’t mind.
I was now enrolled into the profit sharing scheme as well as being eligible for the share buying scheme.

It was after five when I grabbed my coat and handbag there was no sign of Shoni so I assumed that she had already left for home.
As I left the office I spotted her and she was talking to Giles! Giving him those big brown eyes I really felt a stab of jealousy and sorrow that my best friend would do this to me!

As I approached Giles spotted me and instantly that smile worked it’s magic on me! Shoni turned and said, “See I told you she would be out in a minute.” Then she continued, “Don’t get jealous Susie! I saw this hunk loitering about the place and asked him if he was waiting for you – so I kept him company oh and asked him if there were any more hunks like him in his office.”

I tucked my arm into Giles’s in as much as to say he’s mine keep off – what was the matter with me! Shoni was my best friend we would never do anything like steal each other’s guys!
I have been with guys before – but none has even come close to what feelings Giles awoke in me.

With other guys I had been with it was totally different I needed them (as I justified to myself) to establish my budding status as a girl after all I had never done what ‘normal girls’ had done grown up around boys having to be a girl around boys and experiencing stolen kisses and I suppose the fumbling around that inexperienced kids do.
No me, being me I went at it full tilt cramming years of knowing boys into a couple of years!

I was lucky in a way as I couldn’t get pregnant, I couldn’t catch an STD and apart from the periods the girls made me have I didn’t have them. (if you see what I mean)

But after India and me discovering what was stopping me having my final operation – now I had decided to become a total woman (I was 22 after all) I would only give myself to my husband!
Talk about a U turn this was the U turn to beat all U turns! Slapper to nun in one easy step!

The three of us walked towards the tram stop me snuggling into Giles when we got to the stop I waved goodbye to Shoni as we got onto the tram taking us to the city centre where we went into a trendy wine bar to get to know each other better.

For the whole of the time we simply talked about one another getting to know each other I felt really at ease in his company and we really seemed to hit it off something was happening inside me I was feeling sensations I know I shouldn’t have.
Giles was a really nice guy and the way he talked to me made me feel like I was the centre of his universe – silly I know but WOW he did have some effect on me.

“Oh, oh” he suddenly said, “We had better make a move it’s already nine!” We had been talking for 5 hours and I didn’t want the night to end but I knew it must, as we were both at work the next day.

We walked to the tram stop and as we waited for my tram he put his arms around me holding me close to him.
It sounds melodramatic but I nearly swooned with the closeness of him I was in a world of my own when I realised he was speaking I tilted my head up saying, “Pardon...........” the rest of what I said was muffled as he gently kissed me on the lips.
The kiss lasted for a second or so when he pulled back saying, “Oh Susie I’m so sorry I don’t know what came over me!”

I pretended to play it cool but my insides were total mush never had a kiss done this to me before.
“What were you saying before....... well you know?” I asked smiling dreamily at him.
He looked at me answering, “I was asking if I could see you again?”
I smiled coyly at him and told him, “I’d love that” just then my tram arrived as I boarded he said, “Drink after work tomorrow?” I nodded and waved as the tram pulled away.

Getting off the tram I was walking on air needless to say I got a lot of ribbing for getting home so late.
Shoni took me to one side saying, “Susie I’d never do anything like that to you – the look of hatred in your eyes was horrid! Please believe me.”

I knew she was telling the truth and I hadn’t realised that I had given my feeling away.
I smiled ruefully and told her, “Shoni we are best friends I know we wouldn’t do anything as awful to each other. I’m so sorry I don’t know what came over me.”

As we hugged she said quietly I’m glad we’re still friends.

I was appalled and exclaimed, “Shoni we’ll always be friends it’s just....... Well it’s just that....... “
For once I was lost for words; quietly Shoni said, “I take it you like him?” I gave her a radiant smile answering, “Oh yesssssss he’s so dreamy!”
She gave my arm a friendly squeeze saying “Good I’m happy for you – let’s get to bed shall we.”

As I lay in bed I was wondering why I suddenly felt that way when I saw Shoni talking to Giles I hated jealous people now it seems like I was one – this was so not me!

The next morning as we had breakfast I casually mentioned the Kelly that I had arranged for her an interview for a temporary job – mine while I was recovering.

She was really excited until I said to her, “Remember the woman who was with me last Friday when you were errr well tipsy?” “Yeeesss” she slowly answered.

“Well” I carried on briskly as I put my coat on and picked up my handbag, “That was Loren – she’s doing the interview!”
As we left the flat the stricken look on Kell’s face was something to behold.

Both of us were chuckling as we walked to the tram stop Shonali said, “You have a wicked sense of humour Susanna Johnson.”
I grinned back at her and said, “Just a little but I’ll put her out of her misery tonight.
And I’m so embarrassed about yesterday I simply don’t know what came over me I’m so, so very sorry– I’m not usually a jealous person.”

Shoni looked at me smiling and said, “I know what’s the matter with you.” “What!” I asked. My best friend simply smiled and said, “I think you’re in love for the very first time!”
I had no reply to that but simply said, “Oh” as our tram arrived.

I worked steadily away then about eleven my phone rang it was Giles I simply couldn’t help it a warm smile came to my lips. “Just a quick call Susanna your friend will she be with you tonight?”

I felt that surge go through me a little coldly I answered, “Yes why?” “Well I was wondering if she fancied a blind date with a friend of mine tonight when we meet?” He continued.
I was so relieved and very mixed up I managed to answer, “Is he as hunky as you?” (did I actually say that to him?)

“I’ll have a look he’s stood with me now” he replied I giggled at this he had a good sense of humour – well he made me laugh.
“No! Not quite Susie but he’s not too bad!” I heard some talking at his end of the phone then Giles came back telling me, “He says he’s better looking than I am – but...” I butted in, “I don’t think so! You’re cute! (Did I just say that – what was happening to me?) I’ll ask Shoni and phone you back – ok?”

I wandered across to Shonali who was interested but she was also aware of how I may feel. I confided in her that I wasn’t used to feeling jealous and it really disturbs me, as I didn’t want to become one of those clingy insecure girls!

I really had to sort myself out and I said as much to Shonali.

As usual she spoke a lot of sense telling me, “Well Susanna only you can do that! But look at it logically you are a stunning girl! You are confident, intelligent and very, very likable so why feel insecure – please think about it Susie?”

I phone Giles back and he said they would meet us after work – and maybe a meal or something?
I was happy at this then thought about what Shonali had said to me.
Getting out my small mirror I critically looked at myself and was reasonably happy with what stared back at me.
Shonali was right I was reasonably attractive so why was I acting this way? This was something I was going to have to tackle.

We left work at five and sure enough the guys were outside waiting for us Giles looked gorgeous and his friend Si (short for Simon) was quite fit too!
I could see that Shoni was really interested. We started walking and ended up at a place called the Dockyard, which was a rustic style pub.
This was right opposite the BBC building the food was burgers and such like BUT really good (as Giles put it Kick Ass Burgers.)
We got to know the guys better and I began to see that Giles was really genuinely interested in me, which eased my insecurities a good bit.
Si and Shoni were getting on like a house on fire this was brilliant so again it was nine when we finally arrived home after arranging to go on a double date on Friday.

The days passed slowly for me very slowly. Kelly arrived for her interview and impressed Loren so early in February I started handing my job over the Kelly.
This was easy because as we had been to Uni together and we lived together we thought on the same wavelength.

Charley and Rob were still going very strong they were an item. Charley so far had not got a job and it wasn’t for the lack of trying.
As the time came for me to go into hospital she said to me very seriously, “Susie at least I’ll be able to look after you when you get home I’m certainly not going to start working until you’re fit and well.”

This started an argument between the two of us and eventually I made her see sense look after me by all means but if a job suddenly appeared then take it – after all I would be a big girl after my operation literally!

The more I went out with Giles the more my feeling of jealousy receded. I thought about what Shonali had said to me and as usual with me I analysed her words to death.

My conclusion was that she was right - oh so right as usual I was so lucky to have her as a friend.
Many times I looked in the mirror and studied my reflection with my doe like eyes and sculpted facial bones full lips and cute nose I realised that I could hold my own with any girl.
So over the course of a month my insecurities disappeared – But even so when I was out with Giles I found myself looking at other girls and imagining them trying to steal Giles from me.

This may sound strange but when we first got together I would have happily clawed any girls eyes out if they had even looked at him – now after a month all these feelings had gone and I was so very pleased so very, very pleased I had learnt a valuable lesson in girlhood one some girls never learn.

Now the time was approaching for me to begin the next phase of my life!

This is a gentle coming-of-age story about a college-aged boy becoming the girl he knows he truly is.
With the help of his two girl friends he becomes Susanna as they teach him all about life as a girl.
Please note this is a gentle, sentimental tale and although there is some sexual content it is inferred, NOT graphic and tagged where it occurs.

Finally the 13th of February came and I packed a small bag and headed into hospital escorted by my three friends who wouldn’t leave me until the nurses threw them out.
Doctor Kendrick examined me and pronounced that I was ready for surgery. On the morning of the 14th I was given my pre-med and wheeled to the operating theatre.
I remember the trip to the theatre looking at the ceiling counting the fluorescent lights as my trolley passed (there were 48 in total including the two in the lift which took us to the theatre – strange what you remember)
Needless to say I didn’t count the lights on the way back to the ward!
As I slowly came to I had three sensations first the hellish uncomfortable packing that was between my legs.
The second thing was the bright light, which assailed my eyes as they tried to adjust and finally the low throbbing pain I could feel all around my groin area.
As well as these there was the annoying oxygen mask, which helped to rid my body of the anaesthetic – but I didn’t appreciate it at the time and kept trying to remove it while Charley replaced it much to my annoyance.

“She’s with us!” a voice near me said. This was a voice I recognised it was my Aunty Val! I remember thinking ‘What’s she doing here?’
I looked her in the eyes and croaked, “Is it over? Am I....” My Aunty smiled and interrupted me saying, “Yes pet it’s all over and you are most definitely a girl – or so the doctors have told me!”

The next person I saw was a nurse who checked me to make sure I was ok and moistened my lips with cold water.
Then my friends gathered around the bed, presenting me with cards and a heart shaped balloon for a new-born baby all saying ‘Congratulations It’s A Girl’
The sentiments behind these cards really made me smile even though I was not feeling 100% in fact I wasn’t feeling 1%
They hugged me and all had tears in their eyes. I never realised the importance my friend put on my welfare.

Charley as she hugged me whispered, “I really love you Susie – I just had to tell your Aunty hope you’ll forgive me.”
I croaked, “Thanks Charley” even those two words took it out of me. My Aunty Val was like a mother hen making sure that I was resting and not getting too tired.
A huge bouquet of flowers arrive they were from Loren and there was another heart shaped balloon with much the same message ‘Congratulations On Your New Baby Girl’ this was tied to my bed – much to the confusion of others as I was on a surgical ward not a maternity ward!

For the first couple of days I confined to bed I had a catheter and other tubes and my food was soups and broth along with milk – this was to minimise bowel movements!
My dressings were changed on a regular basis and I was amazed at the amount of packing that there was. It was such a relief to get unpacked then they repacked me much to my chagrin and it started all over again.
Four days after my operation I was allowed out of bed to start moving about which is very difficult when you are so packed with bandages and stuff that you felt that your legs were bowed like John Wayne minus the horse.
But I managed some exercise. Then slowly the packing was reduced and moving became easier. Before the nurses had been stenting for me, now I was shown how to do this myself.
I could have cried the first time I saw my new pussy. I was still swollen, bruised and stitches were still in place I was battered and bruised but I was a girl – the dangly bits had gone!

Just over 10 days from the operation most of the packing was removed; to be replaced with something I could put on myself but the drain was still inside me and I could move around freely.
I was given what is called a ‘Foley’ catheter and bags well 2 bags actually one for day use and a larger one with a longer tube for nights!

Once again I was shown how to dilate myself and it was really stressed that this must be done daily along with douche’s and pads and bed pads and scrupulous hygiene down there.
Oh and I was introduced to what was to become my new best friend – my inflatable rubber ring for sitting on. (remember where the operation was and when you sit all the pressure is in that area)
I was allowed home with an appointment to return in a week and telephone numbers should I need to contact in case of problems.

Now 10 days after my “Birth” I was home and looking after myself but again that is not strictly true as my Aunty Val was living with us she was mother-hen-in-chief! Charley was relegated to assistant mother hen.

And as for me? I had no say on anything what so ever. I rested exercised and stented – how exciting!

But I loved them being there. My first appointment went well and the drain and catheter removed. I was taking steady exercise walking but no lifting - this included shopping bags.

By now after a month had passed my bodily functions had returned to somewhat normal though at times I had some slight discomfort.
My appetite was back the catheter had long gone and I was weeing normally though at first I had a spray, which was like a watering can! This sprayed all over the inside of my thighs.
This worried me so I phoned the number only to be told that this was quite normal and would soon sort itself out but it wasn’t nice having soaking thighs after a wee. But as they told me I was soon weeing in a stream instead of a spray!

Giles was very worried about me I had told him that I was going into hospital for one of those “woman things” he pestered Shonali to visit me but she kept putting him off finally after being home for two weeks I relented and phoned him as I really missed him and we arranged for him to come over to the flat and take me for a drive for a couple of hours.

I had forgotten how gorgeous he was and I turned to mush again – but I wasn’t jealous!
Aunty Val vetted him and told him not to tire me out! (She can be very bossy at times – but I adore her)

He drove me into the country it was great to be out of the city then after an hour in the fresh air he drove me back home.
Reaching home we sat in the car simply talking then he said, “Can I kiss you?” I grinned at him cheekily saying, “I’d be disappointed if you didn’t!”

He slipped his arm around me and kissed me very gently like I was made of glass.
I was having none of it and whispered into his lips, “I won’t break sweetheart please kiss me properly.”
Which he did - and as with the first time my insides went all wobbly.

By now my bottom was starting to hurt a little (this is because I didn’t want to take my blow up ring which I used to sit on) so a little carefully I got out of the car – bless him he noticed and was very worried for me I explained about sitting and he scolded me for not taking my ring to sit on.

The next big milestone was that CHARLEY GOT A JOB!!!!! I was absolutely delighted for her.
It came from someone we had met at the Christmas Party one of the people that said they were looking for someone with her degree.

The reason it had taken so long was that the contract they were bidding on was delayed and had only just been awarded.
The work she was going to do for a start was perfect for her – she was helping to make animated films to teach history to children. And even better the historical advisor was a certain Dr Robert Dickenson (aka Rob)

Talk about a match made in heaven her degree and hobby combined and as an added bonus she was working with her fiancé!
So they went through the hoops so she could legally work in the UK and there we were all of us working. (Except for me, as I was still not fit – just yet!)

Aunty Val went home about 6 weeks after I left hospital. Two weeks later I was good to go to work.
I contacted Loren with the news the only proviso was I couldn’t lift which didn’t really cause any problem.
I told Kelly that night and she looked depressed as like me she loved working for Loren.

The next morning as we got ready she commented, “I don’t know why I’m getting ready I’ll be home in a couple of hours!”
“Oh Kell” I gasped, “Look I’ll go and find another job I can’t have you all miserable!”
She looked at me and commented, “Susanna you are a silly cow you’ll do nothing of the sort – thing’s will sort themselves out. I’ll be ok”

The four of us left the flat together and headed for Media City and work. Three of us got off one stop before Charley but we arranged to meet up after work for a celebration drink. (No alcohol for me – well maybe a very weak spritzer)

And it was a celebration as things turned out. I went into the office and my desk was festooned in balloons welcoming me back and there was a big bouquet of flowers sitting there.

I did what any girl would do and burst into tears of absolute joy. After I had composed myself Kelly and I were asked to go into ‘The Office’ it was with trepidation that we entered.

Loren asked us to sit down the two of us perched on the edge of our chairs knees together hands clasped on them.
Loren looked at us and said, “Look I’m not like my brother I’ll tell you straight away.
We would like to keep the two of you with us – that is if you want to?”
Kelly and I exchanged looks of amazement and joy but before we could speak Loren continued, “The reason we have decided this is that the other two have decided that seeing as the business is taking off and we are getting really busy I need to do more developing and concept ideas so this leaves an opening for another engineer.

As there is nothing to choose between the two of you we decided.... Now do you accept?”
Simultaneously we answered, “Oh Loren thanks so much” or words to that effect we were ecstatic and both of us had beaming smiles on our faces. “Right” she said, “I’ll take that as a yes then.
Now go back to work and I’ll be out shortly to explain things to you.”

As I left I turned and said, “Thanks so much for the flowers they’re gorgeous.” With a smile she answered, “No problem’s Susie but they’re not from me!”
All I could say to that was, “Oh” as I rushed out to see who had sent them.
I found the envelope and opened it as I read the short message tears sprung to my eyes.
The flowers were from Giles and the note said,
“To the most beautiful girl in the world – I love you! Giles”

I showed Kelly who commented, “Well another of Susie’s conquests. How do you feel about him?”
In a daze I answered, “I like him a lot Kell.” She harrumphed and as she sat down saying, “Oh god moaning from your room soon!”
“Kelly Jackson” I managed to splutter blushing scarlet as I sat down at my desk in a daze.
All she did was cackle at my discomfort saying, “Well at least you now have the proper equipment girl!”
Which made be blush again – she really knows me too well!

When we left work at 5pm Giles and Si were waiting for us much to our surprise and my delight.
I thanked Giles for his beautiful flowers giving him a special kiss.
As we walked to meet Charley I found out that it was Shonali who had arranged all this.

We entered the bar where we were to meet and the first people we saw was Charley and Rob. Kelly took the hump and muttered, “If you think I’m playing wallflower.... “
She never got any further as a really hunky guy approached Si and Giles saying, “Hi guy’s I’ve been waiting for a while what you having to drink?”

Giles turned to Kelly saying, “I hope you don’t mind but Shoni suggested you may be up for a blind date!”
Kelly was speechless as she devoured this hunk of a man with her eyes. So taking the chance Si continued, “Kelly this is Conan – Conan this lovely girl is Kelly who I told you about.”
Conan smiled a gleaming smile and then I recognised him he was a weather presenter on the local TV station. (I was wondering how I knew him!)

He took Kell’s hand and gallantly raised it to his lips kissing it. I noticed his eyes never left Kelly’s and I think (read hoped) that there was a spark between them!
Kelly giggled saying, “I’ve never hand my hand kissed before” Ok Conan said and promptly kissed her hand again lingering a bit longer this time!

“I’ll help you with the drinks – if you want me to” a very breathlessly Kelly managed to say. Conan smiled telling Kelly, “If you’re sure – thanks.”

The two of them headed to the bar while the rest of us joined Rob and Charley we had a really wonderful evening, which lasted well into the night.
Kelly and Conan had been an inspired match, as they got on like a house on fire they complemented each other perfectly.
This was brilliant as we all could go out as a group.

On an outing to the ladies Charley commented to us, “I think this could really bring Rob out of his shell.
He needs to meet people outside the university environment.” As usual with Charley she knew exactly what she was saying.

The next day we all got ready for work together it was really great. Since my decision to live as Susanna I have never felt out of place with my three friends and they have never treat me any different this is still the case but now as a complete girl I felt for some reason more engaged with my three best friends.

Now I was wrestling with a demon of my own. I was getting to the stage where I think I was starting to love Giles! My problem is do I tell him or do I keep quiet about my past life?

I thought about this a lot especially after the Gender Recognition Panel allowed my birth certificate to be changed – this small thing was a big deal for me!
So now I was officially Susanna Emma Johnson and in the sex part of the certificate it had the (to me) magic word Female so now in every sense I was a girl.

I asked literally everyone for advice. My Aunty Val, my counsellors Jill and Gwen and my surgeon all of them told me that it was entirely my decision, which didn’t help me much as I had realised this already.

My Aunty Val went further telling me, “Look Susanna as far as I am concerned you are my niece and I love you dearly you really have to do what you think is right.

Of course I asked my friends and they said that I should keep quiet about it then Charley said, “You know I hate liars and what we are telling you to do is lie – but I love you and don’t want to see you hurt so just this once you have my blessing to lie!”
This was a big concession from Charley one which I really appreciated and caused tears to spring into my eyes.

It was Shonali who really made my mind up she said, “Susie I know what us three are saying to you. But we all know you and your bloody misplaced sense of right and wrong so really we all know that you’ll ignore us and tell him!”

The other two nodded in agreement and so my mind was made up I would tell Giles about my past now the question was where and when!

All these conversations took place over a number of weeks. I had continued to see Giles and the four of us went out all together.
So I agonised. I loved being kissed by Giles I adored feeling his hands gently stroke me as lovers do.
I listened to his endearments I was hungry for his kisses and I was head over heels in Love with him! ------------- Whoa what have I just admitted?

I must admit I procrastinated over this a lot, a real lot as I knew that when I told him things could irreversibly change and I was afraid – really, really afraid but finally I decided that I have to go through with it. Finally in early August the time was right.

We arranged to go to the coast for the weekend and I decided to tell him on the way there making sure that I was close to a station so I could get home if he rejected me.

I dressed very carefully that morning wearing tight shorts and a tunic style top. The shorts emphasised my pert bottom long smooth legs and were tight enough to show I was most definitely female.

The original plan was for us to stay the weekend but we would see. If we were still an item after I had told him he could take my virginity! If he still wanted to.
He would be my lover or so I desperately hoped and prayed.

As we drove out of Manchester on the M56 he surprised me by leaving the motorway saying, “Let’s visit Chester Zoo”
I was all for this as this could be the time and place in a public place but not to public.
When we arrived at the Zoo I insisted on paying for the two of us – my reason for this was that if he did reject me he couldn’t accuse me of sponging off him illogical as I now realise: but my head was a mess and I was not thinking logically. (Or as we say here ‘my head was a shed – full of rubbish!’)

As we walked around hand in hand I was thinking that if everything ends here at least it would have been a nice day.

We bought an ice cream and sat down watching the African animals I knew that it must be now.
It was a gorgeous August day warm but not oppressive. “Susie” Giles started but I stopped him saying, “Giles I have something to tell you that will probably make you hate me!”
He looked at me with a concerned look asking, “Why so serious a look – it doesn’t suit your beautiful face. C’mon spit it out it can’t be that bad.”

I took a deep breath saying, “It could be that bad Giles - it could be.” “Look sweetheart for god sake tell me what is so bad!” He insisted.
Tears were just behind my eyes I could feel them. Haltingly I started, “Giles I really think a lot about you but I’ve been living a lie with you.” He started to speak but I stopped him with a wave of my hand.

My tears were flowing now concerned he took my hands and stroked them to try and calm me – but I was too far-gone I was an emotional wreck.

Stricken I looked at him telling him through the sobs wracking my body, “Giles there is no easy way to tell you this I’m not what I seem that stay in hospital was for my final operation – you see I was born into the wrong body!”

A wracking sob shook my whole body as grief stricken I sobbed, “I’m so very, very sorry I’ve not told you before but I was born a boy!”

There it was out I had told him but I was a wreck. Tears were coursing down my face and dripping off my chin my body was wracked by heaving sobs my ice cream was on the floor forgotten.
And Giles? Well he was simply sat there stroking my hands.

He took one hand away I mumbled, “Do you want me to go?” He didn’t answer I sat there awaiting his verdict on me.
His hand touched my chin and I flinched ready for the blow but all he did was lift my face to look me in the eyes.
He regarded me solemnly my tears were flowing so I could barely see him.

Finally after what seemed an age he spoke.
In a flat voice he asked me, “Why have you told me?” I sobbed, “I simply had to; it simply wasn’t right to carry on deceiving you especially as I have feelings for you!”
He nodded deep in thought then he said, “What feelings do you have for me?”

Stricken I softly mumbled, “I am in love with you!” He touched my cheek again I flinched he smiled softly and told me, “Susanna please stop flinching I’m not going to resort to hitting you – I love you too much for that.”
I managed to sob, “But I’ve just told you that........” He butted in saying, “Yes I heard - now what did I just say?”

My voice broke when I told him, “You said you wouldn’t hit me because” I stopped as his words sunk in then one word at a time I stammered, “Because... you... love... Oh God “

I stopped and looked at him in awe and whispered, “You love me – really?”
He nodded I started, “Even after what I’ve told you?”
He put his finger to my lips saying, “Shush let me speak now – OK” I nodded not sure what was coming.

He took hold of my hands again and I will admit I was starting to feel hopeful he began, “Susanna I remember the first time I saw you it was from behind as you were bobbed down to unplug the computers. I thought then from behind she looks good - a gorgeous pert feminine bum! I love your bum!”

I couldn’t help myself I blushed and gave a small smile. “Good” he said, “You look beautiful when you smile.” Then he carried on, “When you turned I was confronted by every mans dream of beauty and I fell instantly in love with you!” “Oh” I gasped.

He carried on, “I fell madly in love with a vivacious, attractive, highly feminine and very sexy girl.”
He stopped land our eyes met then he finished, “And I’m still in love with that same girl called Susanna. And I believe she feels the same – yes?”
I looked at him in adoration but I had to make sure I gasped, “What I told you.......”

Again he stopped me, “Susanna I will admit when you told me I was stunned! At first I thought it was some kind of joke – then I realised you were so upset.
I really had to think things through which in the end didn’t take very long as I honestly love you.”

He paused looking at me gently then continued, “You! Who you are now! Not who you were. But YOU that vivacious, attractive highly feminine and incredibly sexy girl I first saw in the office!”

He leant forward and oh so gently kissed my lips as our lips touched he murmured, “I Love You.”
I relished his kiss and in turn mumbled, “And I really and truly love you!” Our kiss then became serious and my heart was bursting with joy he knew about me and didn’t care.

Finally we parted and I looked at him I had to ask, “Are you sure I mean really sure?”
He didn’t answer simply reached into his pocket and came out with a small box. My heart stopped surely..........

Before my eyes he went down on one knee and said, “Susanna I love you and want to Marry You will you be my wife?”

My hand went to my mouth as I looked at him. Finally It sank in he had asked me to marry him! “Yes Oh Yes” I managed to blurt out laughing and crying at the same time throwing my arms around him.

My eyes were the size of saucers as I watched him slip the small diamond ring on my finger.
“I must look an absolute mess” I sighed remembering that not too long ago I was a broken woman – now I was in heaven.
After a while we resumed our walk around the zoo being arm in arm now had a whole different meaning to us.

I found a toilet and tidied myself up we left the Zoo and Giles asked, “Shall we stay here in Chester?” I looked at his handsome face and gave a broad smile telling him, “Yes oh yes please.”
We drove into the city and managed to get a room in a very old hotel as we walked in I whispered to him, “A double room – please.” His smile said it all.

I will not dwell on that weekend, it is suffice to say my first experience of being made love to as a whole woman was to me wonderful truly wonderful – I was complete.

When we returned home my friends were on tenterhooks wanting to know how things had gone.
All I did was show them my engagement ring my beaming smile said it all.

But I wasn’t the only one to get engaged Rob had also proposed to Charley and she was getting married in 9 months time with us three as bridesmaids.

She asked me if I would mind if she asked my Aunty and Uncle if they would take the place of her own parents – what a silly question did I mind? NOT ONE LITTLE BIT!

Robs proposal unlike my own was a very public affair I was so sorry that I missed it.
While Giles and I were in Chester Rob and the gang went out into the city centre on the same day Giles proposed to me.
They were sat outside one of the many café’s and bars having a drink when a string quartet appeared and started playing everyone thought it was part of the entertainment until they started playing Brian Adams ‘Everything I Do’ this was the signal for Rob to go down on one knee and ask very publicly if Charley would marry him!
At first Charley didn’t notice Rob as she was watching the quartet, it was only when Shoni touched her knee and nodded in Rob’s general direction did she notice.
When she realised what was happening she burst into tears and accepted on the spot saying (and I quote as I wasn’t there) ‘Oh yes Rob – but we get married soon!’
Then they had a bout of tongue wrestling while the whole square applauded the two of them – champagne appeared and the rest as they say is history so the wedding was arranged for May 1st!
Nine months time you may think that this is a long time but as we found out looking for dresses is a stressful business.

I was over the moon for her. Her and Rob had been together for less than a year but they were so suited to one another it simply had to be.
I asked Charley whose idea was it she gave me that wry smile and answered, “Rob proposed to me but I had to drop some very heavy hints.”
Now we had to go shopping for a wedding dress and bridesmaid’s dresses also flower girl dresses for Izzy, Annie and Millie (my nieces).

Four attractive young girls got onto the bus all in their very early 20's dressed very fashionably in Micro Mini skirts towering heels, tight tops and short jackets, they were going shopping for three bridesmaid dresses and a wedding dress oh and three flower girl dresses.

This is a gentle coming-of-age story about a college-aged boy becoming the girl he knows he truly is.
With the help of his two girl friends he becomes Susanna as they teach him all about life as a girl.
Please note this is a gentle, sentimental tale and although there is some sexual content it is inferred, NOT graphic and tagged where it occurs.

Now we all loved shopping but shopping for wedding dresses brought things to a whole new level – and I mean a whole new wonderful level of shopping!

We had a slight problem in that Charley had only been at work for less than a year she had some money saved so the wedding dress would through necessity be modest.
We three insisted that we would pay for our own bridesmaid’s dresses and I insisted on paying for the flower girls (3) – we were hoping for a pageboy but James my nephew flatly refused.

Robs parents were so thrilled that their son was getting married that they would pay for the reception but Charley insisted that she also paid something towards it. (And she calls me principled!) And they supplied the page-boy Robs 4 year old nephew.

So we were going looking today simply looking! So the first place we went to was Debenhams.
We wandered around the bridal section and Charley was taken by a full-length dress in a cream colour. We saw some bridesmaids’ dresses that would complement Charley preferred dress then it was off to other shops.
Storing these dresses in our memory banks.

At the end of the day we were completely shopped out and hadn’t bought anything.
On the tram home Charley commented, “Gee wedding dress shopping is hard work – they are all so nice.”
We simply had to agree with her.

That night we were all going out in a group Giles and I; Conan and Kelly; Shonali and Si and finally Charley and Rob.
Charley had been right with Rob going out away from the university environment he had really come out of his shell now he was much more assured and confident but he was still the perfect gentleman.
We gave the two lovebirds a lot of stick about their forthcoming marriage but as usual with us it was all good natured.

On a personal level I was sad that Charley would be moving out the flat once she was married but on the other hand I was so very, very happy for her
I really had to face up to the facts that with steady boyfriends the gang of four would soon be splitting up as life intervened.
I surmised that these relationships were serious and soon we would be going our separate ways BUT I knew for certain that we would always be the best of friends.
But on nights out like this I hid my sadness behind a cheerful smile and flirting with Giles unashamedly.
At work Shoni, Kel and myself were now an integral part of the company we had been working there for nearly 2 years. Shoni was head of her section working on mainly Graphic Design.
Kelly was now the main software engineer while I was head of a department of one – namely me doing the security side of the systems forensics and investigation.
Loren was now married to her long term boyfriend Greg (and that was a great day) she was now 5 months pregnant and very excited about becoming a mother her hours in the office are now minimal leaving most of the day to day stuff with Kelly and I.

Loren’s hen night was brilliant we jetted off to Grand Canarias where even though I had a villa we all stayed in a hotel and created absolute mayhem!
This was the first time I had ever been on a hen night and it really was an eye opener with all the drinking games fancy hen night dressing up (I was a sexy nurse) – this gave us ideas for Charley’s hen night in a few months time.

Charley had finally decided on the wedding dress and it suited her down to the ground it was simple and understated but stunning (I thought) it really suited her svelte figure and complexion - and yes it was the one that caught her eye the very first day we went looking at wedding dresses!

Now it was our turn to decide which bridesmaids dresses to choose as usual with us we argued constantly as what suited one didn’t suit the others time was now not on our side as there was only 2 months to go.
Finally Charley took control and showed us the dresses she thought would go with her dress and as usual she was bang on! And they suited all of us. And yes they were the ones we had seen in Debenhams on the very first day!

And we also managed with the help of my cousins to choose the flower girl dresses, which were so cute
So now we were all ready for Charley’s wedding the time went very quickly and soon it was Charley’s Hen Night she knew we had something planned but OH BOY was she in for a surprise!

First we dressed her in a bunny girl costume with ‘Learner Bride’ splattered all over it she was then decorated with balloons made from different coloured condoms!

Then accompanied by her sexy nurses and sundry other girl friends (all dressed up in fancy dress) we hit the town.
After a couple of pubs we were all mellow then came the first of her surprises a strip-o-cop.
A really hunky guy dressed as a policemen ‘arrested’ Charley for causing a disturbance in a public place.
Once she was safely handcuffed the show began – he was really hunky and when he got down to his budgie smugglers he was well endowed.
At first Charley was mortified then she got into the spirit egging him to take more off and threatening us with all sorts of retribution! Little did she know!!!

Then we headed for New York, New York one of our favourite nightclubs where Loren had surprise number 2 waiting. We settled down with our drinks when one of the all male girl group (a drag group) got Charley onto the stage and immediately started their routine with Charley up there with them.

By now Charley was very mellow and joined in with gusto she really got into the spirit of things and was ready to strip off when we rescued her!
Finally we got home about four in the morning all of us the worse for wear. We undressed a very drunk Charley and put her to bed (with a strategically placed bucket next to the bed) Then we three went to bed.

Luckily Charley’s wedding was the next weekend (Saturday) so she had all week to recover (and she needed it)
Friday came and she was a bag of nerves so to help calm her down I had booked a spa day for the eight of us as a surprise.
What Charley didn’t know was that Ceri was here for her wedding and my Aunty Val joined us along with Beth and Jayne (my cousins).
Uncle Frank and Aunty Val were acting as Charley’s parents with Uncle Frank was giving her away
When Charley saw Ceri she was an emotional wreck in fact the four of us were as we were so pleased to pleased to see her again.
It was so relaxing that the rest of them didn’t tell me off – usually we share the costs but not this time.
We had manicures, pedicures, facials, body wax, mud therapy treatment and a really excellent massage accompanied by some wine and canapés all in all it was a very special day for a very special person.

Ceri came back to the flat with us as she was staying with us so it was the five of us together again.
Ceri had finished her degree and then she surprised up by telling us that she was working in London at London Zoo for 2 years to gain experience this was really great news.
Later in the evening she came up to me and gave me a hug saying, “How did your operation go sweetheart?”
I assured her that I was now fine and so very, very pleased that it was all over.

Wedding day arrived and 7:30 am found all eight of us at Paula’s salon getting our hair done this not only included hair but the plaiting of pearls in our hair – Oh and we also had out three flower girls with us! Izzy, Annie and Millie to add to the rush. Along with their mums and my Aunty Val so the place was rammed to the rafters and all of Paula’s girls were there to glamorise us all!
Paula who was a great friend to us all was also going to the wedding so she had to get ready as well.
We had arranged to change at Paula’s and the wedding cars were organised for 1:30 along with Uncle Frank!

Miraculously we were all ready and Uncle Frank escorted a ravishing looking Charley to her limousine I was very close to tears when I looked in the mirror realising that I was actually a bridesmaid – me who was born into the wrong body now was a bridesmaid!

I think Aunty Val realised what I was thinking as she came to me and slipped her arm around my waist and whispered, “You next love.” I shook my head but she said, “It will be love – I had a dream last night and it will be you next!” (After my Indian experience I am open to any weird happening)

At the church we organised ourselves and the flower girls (who were supposed to strew rose petals in front of the bride) and us three behind the bride with a very proud Uncle Frank who had Charley on his right arm.

And that was it until the reception. Everything was a blur the ceremony, the pictures going to the reception on the arm of my hunky boyfriend Giles resplendent in his morning suit.

Everything returned to normal as I entered the Hotel where the reception was to be held. Giles was telling me how the flower girls were a bit enthusiastic and there were flowers everywhere except in front of the bride.
We all enjoyed the reception the best man was Conan whose speech was like a weather forecast and really funny.

Then came the night-time where the first dance had me crying Charley looked radiant and Rob so proud of his gorgeous new wife.

As we took to the dance floor to finish the dance with Charley and Rob I heard Giles say, “Susie will you marry me – soon.”
Turning to look at him I asked, “Are you certain you know we can never have our own children?”

He looked at me tenderly answering, “I am so certain that I want to shout it from the rooftops Susie I love you with all of my heart.”
I didn’t need to think about it, “Yes, Oh Yes when, when can we marry?”

Kelly heard this last bit and let out a whoop then yelled at the top of her voice, “Listen up everyone – Our Susie’s getting married.”

This caused mayhem Charley grabbed me kissing me saying, “Oh Susie I’m so very happy for you, and you deserve every happiness.”
My friends gathered around us wishing us all the happiness.
Now we had decided I was so very blissfully happy and the night passed like I was in a dream.

My Aunty Val came up gave me a hug and a kiss saying, “I told you so – or rather your mum told me this would happen” I looked at her and she nodded.

This amazed me my parents were still in the background watching over me. I whispered to myself, “Thanks Mum I only wish you could be here.” Just after I said this I felt a really warm comforting glow envelop me. (Was I being watched over? Or was I loosing my marbles?)

One thing I was absolutely certain about (and I think this came from my past life) was my wedding dress was going to be as girly as possible.
This was MY big day and in truth a day I never thought would happen. I never in my wildest dreams thought when I set off on my journey to woman hood that I would ever be married.

So now for the preparations for my big day. My Uncle was giving me away we were going to get married in Durham.
Even better than this as the Cathedral was my Aunt and Uncles parish church we had permission to be married there I simply couldn’t get my head around this – me actually getting married in a world heritage building.

My Aunt and Uncle organised the wedding and reception which I insisted I paid for as my mum and dad had left me comfortably well off so it was arranged that the wedding was in the Cathedral and the reception was in the Castle along with the night time dance.
The reception was in the Senate Room as it was smaller and the night time dance was in ‘The Great Hall’
The date for the wedding was set for December the 15th as this was the university vacation and the first date the cathedral could accommodate us so we had about 6 months to arrange things.

When the four of us started looking for my wedding dress - especially when they saw the style I was looking at Kelly moaned, “Oh god Susie’s going all girly girl on us.” But the four of them stuck by me, realising how excited I was.

Finally after me trying on several of the big floaty traditional wedding dresses my best friend Kelly had quite enough of it, “Susanna Johnson!” she started, “Face up to it these type of dresses simply don’t suit your body!”

I was devastated, as I had set my heart on a huge satin and silk wedding dress.
Shonali carried on, Kelly right Susie with your height and stupendous figure you should look for a different style.

“But what shall I do” I wailed time is getting short! “Absolute rubbish” Kell snapped, “We have months yet.”
We were in the city centre having this heated discussion heading to the next bridal shop.
“In Here” Kelly ordered, “We need some help!” As she said this she veered off into this very upmarket bridal salon.

Big gob Kelly didn’t hesitate but went right up to one of the girls and announced, “My friend here is looking for a wedding dress” (talk about stating the obvious!) She continued, “She has her heart set on a ‘princess style dress’ which to be brutally frank make her look like something you put on top of a wedding cake!”

“Kelly Jackson they don’t” I spluttered it was no good she stared me down and said, “They do!”

The poor sales girl must have been used to this as she took it all in her stride and calming Kelly down after soothing my ruffled feathers she started showing me other styles all in silk satin and lace and all (I must admit) absolutely gorgeous but the were not what I had set my heart on ................ still.

It was well into October before I decided on my dress I originally wanted a floaty princess dream dress I ended up with the dress below. Not very floaty – but I loved it.

And as miss smarty-pants Kelly said, “Perfect Susie absolutely prefect for you it really shows your assets off perfectly.

Now for my bridesmaid dresses this time they decided what they wanted to complement my dress and when I saw what they had picked I was really happy, as their dresses would complement mine perfectly.

What with work and my wedding I was so very busy but there were two very sad times for me when Kelly and Shonali moved out of the flat to move in with Conan and Simon.
That was traumatic for me as I thought of these girls as my family but in truth nothing much changed we saw each other every day at work and got together every weekend for shopping and going out as a group every week.
And there again I knew it was going to happen. But it was really quiet in the flat

My hen night well they dressed me in fancy dress (naughty school girl) with a sign saying ‘Learner Bride’ and once again balloons made of condoms.
We hit the clubs. I got a sexy caveman strip-a-gram in one pub and at New York, New York club four scantily clad hunks dancing around me in a very sexy manner, which the others and I joined in (we were that drunk)
To say I was rough the next morning is putting it mildly in fact it took me two days to feel anything like human.

Then 2 days before my wedding the four of us moved up to Durham complete with dresses and of course Paula and Ceri who were the 4th and 5th bridesmaids. Paula was the hairdresser for us all and being a really good friend she had left her shop to be run by Chantelle her second in command.
I stayed with Aunty Val while Shoni Ceri and Kell were at Beth’s home and Charley and Paula were at my other cousin Robins house.

Of my wedding - I had a most wonderful day remembering everything (unlike Charley’s wedding) and I relished every moment.
Walking down the most amazing aisle towards the Altar on the arm of my Uncle Frank who looked so very proud.
As I took my vows I waited with bated breath for someone to announce to the world I was born a boy but no one did.
When the simple gold band was slipped on my finger I felt the same warmth that I felt at Charley’s reception and I thought that my parents were showing their approval – silly I know but I believed in it.
Then we signed the register and finally Giles and I walked down the aisle to the grounds where the photographs were taken. I was so blissfully happy.

Next to the small reception, which was spectacular the staff was so very friendly and professional the transition to the night-time was seamless and the first dance was memorable as Giles took me into his strong arms I thought I was going to swoon with pleasure. He wouldn’t tell me what song he had chosen all he would say it that it summed his feelings up perfectly.
So when the DJ asked for the Bride and Groom to take to the dance floor I had to pinch myself then the music started and I went all to mush – and I mean MUSH!

First Dance

After the dance I was a total wreck as tears of joy coursed down my face – no one had joined us for the dance it was our dance and our song I am so happy that I trusted my gorgeous husband.

Finally we retired to the suite we had for the night the Bishops Suit which had a four-poster bed where Giles really made me his wife that night.
Enough to say I am not giving any details away except for the song below which was how I felt as he made passionate love to me. (You may have heard this song before but it sums up my feelings)

First Night

Then we moved into my apartment. It did take Giles a while to come to terms moving into my apartment as he had this stupid macho thing that he was supposed to provide but after he realised how much the place meant to me and when I pointed out it was all paid for so we could spend money on more serious things like exotic holidays he saw my point of view– he was so thoughtful and I loved him so much it hurt.

Now we had to find wedding dresses for Shonali and Kelly they were going to have a double wedding in Leeds.
Waiting for the tram into town were three girls Kelly, Shonali and Susanna we were going to meet our other friends Charley, Ceri and Paula.

As I said earlier they were meeting Charley, Ceri and Paula in town to go shopping for 2 wedding dresses and 4 bridesmaids dresses though one of them would have to be a bit bigger as Charley had just found out she was pregnant!
And by the time of the wedding she would be six months pregnant.

This was bitter sweet as I could never give birth but I was so very, very happy for Charley.
Already Giles and I were discussing adoption not right now but in the future. I had also suggested a surrogate mother using Giles’s sperm we would have children one way or another.

Again we trawled the Bridal Salons the third time in 2 years looking for wedding dresses for the two of them and Kelly Jackson my best friend actually decided on a princess style dress similar to what I wanted when I got married!

When I pointed the fact that she had talked me out of a dress like her’s all she said was, “I suit a dress like this – you Susie didn’t!”
I spluttered in indignation as Kelly and I were the same shape and size – so how come my dream dress suited her and not me!

Shonali as a gesture to her Indian roots was going to get married in a Sari so we bridesmaids (me, Ceri and Paula) with Kelly’s blessing decided that to be totally different we would also wear the sari.

Now that opened another can of worms – as far a wedding sari’s goes there are a multitude of colours each more beautiful than the one before it was months before we had decided on what sari we were going to wear

Shonali’s wedding Sari, it was made of pure silk and hand embroidered and suited her down to the ground

Our saris were slightly different but complemented Shonali’s perfectly and the three of us loved them.
Ceri and I had worn sari’s in India but Paula hadn’t once we had shown her how elegant a garment sari was she was hooked – as we told her it’s impossible not to be graceful when you are wearing one.

Kelly and Shonali’s hen night! They were well on their guard after Loren’s, Charley’s and my hen night so we really had to think out of the box for something very special for the two of them.
They had decided that they were having the night in Manchester as most of their friends were there and their friends in Leeds were up to hiring a mini bus for the hours or so journey across the Pennines. So Manchester it was.

Now down to the planning and it took Loren, Charley, Paula and myself to pull all this together – these two girls were going out with a BANG!
As usual we got them ready we dressed Kelly in a naughty angel costume and Shonali in a sexy skin-tight red leather (complete with tail) devil costume.
As usual we did an extravagant make up job on them and the usual condom balloons.
As I was blowing them up I commented, “I’ve blown up more of these things than I’ve used!”
Charley who was with me quipped, “You sure about that Susie?” No answer to that so I stuck my tongue out at her!

Once we got them ready escorted by assorted naughty angels and imps we set off.
After causing absolute mayhem in a few pubs we got to an inconspicuous venue where the majority of the party of 30 were busy getting mellow! (Read tipsy)

THEN our apprentice brides got the show (and shock) of their lives it was called ‘The Adonis Cabaret Show’ it was 2 hours of chiselled hunks of beefcake there were firemen, soldiers, policemen, cavemen and Apes???????

All presented by the most amazing compare - a drag artiste who was absolutely amazingly, stunningly, brilliant!

It was 2 hours of outrageously camp entertainment and it was BRILLIANT and everyone loved it.
Next it was to the nightclub ‘Tiger, Tiger’ this had seven rooms playing all sorts of different music from retro classics in the Groovy Wonderland Room to Ibiza style dance music in the White room and it did stupendous cocktails!

I think we outdid ourselves planning and carrying off this without the two of them knowing – this was all thanks to our boss Loren who masterminded it from afar – Charley, Paula and I were the foot soldiers.
This was all part of a package called the ABSolute sPECtacular weekend and included 2 nights accommodation for everyone it cost a bit but all the girls chipped in and made it work.

It was about 6am Saturday morning when we got home (my place as Giles was away in Ibiza for the stag do) absolutely shattered and ready for a full days sleep (hence the 2 night accommodation for the other girls Ceri of course was sleeping at our place (sharing with me.)
We got Kelly and Shoni ready for bed and tipped them into it then the three of us hit the sack waking up around 5 in the evening!

As Saturday was totally lost we had a very quiet pampering night while we recovered.
The following Friday we decamped to Leeds complete with my husband (I absolutely love saying those words - My Husband)
We stayed at the wedding venue the Met Hotel that is right in Leeds city centre and had parking space, which is rare in the city centre.
Saturday was the usual manic day hair and makeup to be done and of course getting into out dresses – or in our case saris so the wedding had 3 traditional bridesmaids and 3 in saris.
The wedding was a wonderful civil ceremony and I wept all the way through I was so very, very happy seeing my best friends getting married.
I managed to pull myself together for the photos and the rest of the night.

Halfway through the evening I was sitting quietly remembering so many things when the two brides – my best friends, joined me.
Where Charley was I haven’t a clue resting somewhere I would imagine, as she is getting quite big with her pregnancy and she tires easily.

We sat quietly for a while then Shonali stirred and asked, “Did you ever think things would end up like this?”

I stirred out of my reverie and answered, “Where has the last 4 years gone?”

Kelly answered this saying, “We’ve all grown up and now we’re all married. Did you ever thing you would end up being a married woman Susie?”

I gave a wry smile answering, “No but I dreamed about it.”

It was Shonali who put thing into perspective asking, “And are you happy – truly happy with your new life?”

To this I gave a beaming smile saying, “I am absolutely living the dream I am madly in love with a wonderful man AND I am now complete – all thanks to you two.”
As I said this I felt that warm glow envelop me – this time it lasted for a minute or so and in my mind my family were still with me looking after me.

We carried on talking about the last four years Kelly wondered out loud, “I wonder where the crazy tea drinking yachtswoman is?”

I stirred and asked “I take it you mean Ayeshu?”

Kelly gave me that look when I’m being stupid and retorted, “Susanna Johnson oops sorry Wilson exactly how many people do we know that live on a yacht?”

“Ok, Ok she’s the only one” I admitted continuing “But she was great, some character.”
Shonali chipped in here, “And she made a great cuppa.” We all agreed that she was not wrong there.

“And those wonderful Ozzie girls we met in Brisbane.” We all were quiet after Shonali had mentioned them as they had both died in a tragic car accident – it was so sad as they were so giving to complete strangers.

A voice that I knew so well broke our reminiscing causing us to come back to the here and now,
“Come on you three it’s rude for the two stars to be missing and I want my wife to dance with.” I gave my husband a beaming smile and extended my slim feminine hand to him – I was truly in a wonderful place.
The three of us did as we were bidden and went back to the Hurley Burley of the wedding three stunningly beautiful girls – one who had a secret she was well on the way to forgetting.

And now my story is finished as we are in the present day. It has been a very long and very emotional journey for me but I am now a totally fulfilled woman, wife and mother – yes you did read this correctly as we have just adopted a beautiful two month old baby girl – my life is complete at the moment until we adopt our next child which will not be too long.
I am still working but as the company I work for has grown a lot in a very short space of time we have a small crèche where our children are looked after during working hours (it pays to have a boss with a young son and half a baby daughter Loren is due to give birth in about 4 months time – So the crèche was Loren’s brilliant idea)
Kelly’s also pregnant with twins – typical she has to outdo us! And Shonali and Si are having fun practicing so hopefully it shouldn’t be too long before Shoni falls pregnant.